HIERASPISTES: OR A DEFENCE BY WAY OF APOLOGY; FOR THE Ministry and Ministers OF THE CHURCH OF
ENGLAND: Humbly Presented To the Consciences of all those that excel in Virtue.
I Am neither afraid,
1.
The Address. Dan. 6.3. nor ashamed to present to your view and patrociny, in whom is a more
Excellent Spirit, this
Apology: For which, as I have no
encouragement, so I expect no
acceptance, or thanks from any men, who carry on other designs, than those of Glory to God, Peace to their own Consciences, welfare to this Nation, and Love to this and other Reformed Churches of
Christ. I know, That
Secular Projects, and
Ambitious Policies, have (for the most part) such jealousies, partialities, and unevennesses in their Counsels and Motions, as can hardly allow or bear that
[...]. Chrys.
Generous Integrity and
Freedom, which is most necessary, as well as most comely, for the
[Page 2]
Cause of Christ, which I in my Conscience take to be this of his
Faithful and true Ministers, of this
Church, and of the
Reformed Religion: Of which, in no case, and at no time, any true Christian, least of all a
Minister of that
sacred Name and Mystery, may without sin be
[...].
H. Steph. Mark 8.38. ashamed, or afraid, to own before men, in the place where God hath set him, and after that maner which becomes
Heavenly Wisdom, when she is justified by any of her Children. It is your
Honor, and happiness to
Excel, not onely in that
Wisdom, which can discern, but also in that
Candor, which cheerfully accepts, in that
courage, which dares publikely, own what shall appear to be the
Cause of God, the
Institution of Christ, and his
Churches Concernments, amidst the Contempts, Calumnies, and Depressions, which they meet with, from the Ignorance, Errors, Passions, Prejudices, Lusts, Interests, and Jealousies of the World.
1 Cor. 4.5.
The excellency of the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ (which you have attained by the blessing of God, upon
his, and, for Christs sake,
your servants, the able, faithful, and true Ministers of the Gospel, in this Church of
England,) hath taught you
to esteem all things in comparison,
Phil. 3.8. Tutiora sunt Christi pericula, quàm mundisecuritates.
Jer.
but as loss, and dung; to chuse to be with Christ in his
storms, (if the will of God be so) rather than enjoy the worlds
calms. There was never, I think, any time, or cause, since the Name of Christ had place upon Earth, wherein your
real and commendable excellencies, had more opportunities to shew, or greater occasions to exercise themselves, than now: This being the first adventure of some mens
impudent Impiety, attempting at once to annul, and abrogate, the whole Function and Office, the Institution and uninterrupted Succession of the
Evangelical Ministry: Which prodigious attempt, no antient Hereticks, no Schismaticks, none that ever owned the name of Christians, were so guilty of, as some now seem to be: So that now, if ever, you are expected, both by God, and good men, to appear worthy of your selves, and your holy Profession, either in Piety to God, and Zeal to the Name of your
Saviour Jesus Christ; or in justice and gratitude to those your true Ministers, who have Preached to you
the true way of eternal life; or in Pity and Charity, not so much to them, as to your selves indeed, and your posterity (the means of whose Salvation is disputed, and endangered;) or in any other Christian Affections,
2. True Saints Characters. and heroick Motions; such as are comely for those that are filled with
holy Humanity; being therefore the best of men, because they have in them
the most of Saints.
Saints, I say, Not because great, but good men; not as applauded by men, but approved of God; not as Arbitrators of outward, but enjoyers of inward Peace; not because Conquerors of others, by the arm of flesh, but more than
[...]. Plat. de
[...]ig. Dial.
1. Rom. 8.
Conquerors of
themselves, by the Graces of Gods Spirit; not as violent Rulers of others, but voluntary subduers
[Page 3] of themselves; not because prospered; and encreased in Houses, Lands, Honors, and Vain Glories, by the ruine of others, but by being mortified in Desires, crucified in Enjoyments, cautions in Liberties, modest in Successes, impatient of Flatteries,
Acts 12.23. (which turn
proud Herods
into noysom Worms,) full of Self-denyings, where they most excel; coveting nothing so much, as to be nothing in their own eyes; to enjoy Christ in and above all things; to abound in every good word and work; to be humble in heights; poor in plenty; just in prevalencies; moderate in felicities; compassionate to others in calamity: Ever most jealous of themselves, lest prosperity be their snare, lest they grow blackest under the hottest Sun-shine lest they should have their portion and reward in this world; lest they should not turn secular advantages, to Spiritual Improvements, to holy Examples,
Secundae res acrioribus stimulis animum explicant.
Tacit. hist. 1. to the ornament of Religion, to the good of others, to the peace and welfare of the Church of Christ.
Such
living and true Saints, I may humbly and earnestly supplicate (without any Superstition) who affect least, but merit most, that
title upon Earth; who are Gods visible Jewels;
Mal. 3.17. the Darlings of
Jesus Christ; the Lights and Beauties of the World; the regenerate Honor of degenerate Humane Nature; the rivals and competitors with Angels, yet their
care and charge; the candidates of Eternal Glory,
Heb. 1.14. and Heirs of an Heavenly Kingdom;
Phil. 4.1. the
crown and
rejoycing of every true Minister; the Blessed Fruit of their Labors, and happy Harvest of their Souls: The high Esteemers, the hearty Lovers, the liberal Relievers, the unfeigned Pitiers, the faithful Advocates, and the earnest Intercessors, for the distressed Ministers; the so much despighted, and (by many) despised Ministry of this Church. You,
Rom. 8.11. in whom is the
Spirit of the most Holy God, shining on your
mindes, with the
setled wisdom of sound Knowledge, and saving Truths; captivating all wandring fancies, and pulling down all
high imaginations,
2 Cor. 10.5. which exalt themselves beyond the
written Rule of
Christ, and the
Analogy of that Faith, which
was once delivered to the Saints,
Rom. 12.6. in the
holy Oracles of the Scriptures, and continued to this day,
Jude 3. by the Ministry and Fidelity of the Church; which is the
pillar and ground of Truth;
1 Tim. 3.16. both propounding and establishing it, against all unbelief, and opposition. You, whose
wills are redeemed from the servitude of sinful lusts, slavish fears, secular factions; whose
Consciences and
Conversations are bound by the silver Cord of the Love of God and Christ, to all Sacred Verity, real Piety, unfeigned Charity, sincere Purity, exact Equity, comely Order, holy Policy, and Christian Unity;
2 Tim. 2.16.
[...], &
[...]. from all
prophane novelties, seditious Extravagancies, licentious Liberties, fanatick Enthusiasms, pragmatick Factions, and hellish Confusions. You, that are strengthned with all holy and humble Resolutions, which become the sober courage, and calm magnanimity of
true Christians, either
[Page 4] to speak and do, what honestly you may, for Christ and his Church, for his and your
true Ministers,
Heb. 11.25. or else to chuse with
Moses, rather to suffer with them, than to be any way assistant to, rejoycing in, or compliant with, the ruine of them; that so in all things you may
adorn the doctrine of Christ,
Tit. 2, 10. and honor the true Reformed Christian Religion, established and professed in this Church of
England.
To your judicious Zeal, sincere Piety, unbyassed Charity, holy Discretion, which have no leaven of sinister ends, or unworthy policies, (being got above the vain hopes, fears, diffidences, and designs of meer men,) I do in all Christian Charity and Humility, present this
Apology, in the behalf of those
Pearls, the
true Ministers of this Church of
England, whose worth is not abated, though their lustre be obscured;
Matth. 7.11. nor are they less precious when
trampled by
Swine under their feet;
Rev. 2.11. nor less
Stars in Christs right hand, and fixed in the Firmament of the true Church, when they are clouded by these Fogs and Vapors,
Rev. 9.2. which ascend from the Earth, or from the
bottomless pit, from the malice and rage of men or devils.
Godly Ministers sufferings are their Glory. Heb. 5.9. & 2.10. Luke 22.Nothing more adorned and perfected Christs divine Person, and meritorious Patience, than his being blinded, buffetted, scourged, mocked, reviled, stripped, crowned with Thorns, and Crucified;
Inglerii & desormes esse non possumus, quocunque modo ad Christi imaginem conformamur; cujus nunquam magis enituit gloria quam quae sputo & sanguine & vibicibus operiebatur. Chrys. Isai. 53. 2 Pet. 2.6. 1 Cor. 4.13. Matth. 5.11. Phil. 1.29. Col. 1.24. 1 Pet. 4.14. Psal. 4. Acts 6.15. Jude 15.
[...]. nor was he less a
King and Saviour, when his
Purple Robe was taken off, and his own
Garments divided
among the soldiers: He was not less the
Messias, the
sent, and
anointed of God, the
Great Preacher, and
fulfiller of Righteousness, when he was the
scorn and
outcast of men; nor a less
precious Foundation, and
corner Stone, when refused by
foolish builders, who dashed themselves against him, instead of building and resting by Faith upon him.
In like sort, the
true Ministers of this Church, (whom the pride and wantonness of some men glories to account, as the
filth and off-scouring of all things, to speak and do all maner of
evil against them falsly and injuriously;) if they may be so far blest of God, and honored, as to
suffer after Christs example, and to
make up (to their measure) the
remainder of the sufferings of Christ in his Body, the Church; there is no doubt, but the
Spirit of Glory will more rest upon them, the power of Christ be more
perfected in them, and the light of Gods countenance be more shining on them, than when their
Corn, and Wine, and Oylincreased; their faces will then appear most, as
Angels of God, when with Saint
Stephen, they are beset with
showres of stones; overwhelmed with all maner of
hard speeches, and rude indignities. Thus it becomes the proud and petulant world to act; and thus it becomes learned, able, and humble Ministers to suffer. Who have then least cause to be ashamed, when they are most opposed, and oppressed for Christs sake: For, troden
[Page 5] in the
wine-press of mans displeasure, they may then yield the noblest juyce, and most generous expressions of their Zeal, Courage, and Constancy.
Wherefore I have adventured, although the weakest and unworthiest among many of my Fathers and Brethren, the Ministers of this Church of
England, so far to satisfie the worlds curiosity, as to give them some prospect, and view of the Ministers of
England, in their present distresses, feare, and afflictions; that men may see, with how
stedfast countenances, they can look upon their adversaries,
Acts 6.15. while they
stop their ears against them,
gnash their teeth at them, and threaten utterly to destroy them; that their
causeless and implacable enemies may behold, with what divine comfort and assurance, they can walk, both cheerfully and uprightly amidst their
fiery furnaces;
Dan. 4. into which they are therefore cast, because they will not fall down and worship,
As Idols, so are false Teachers,
Dolores, Vanitates, Labores, Stultitiae, Abominationes,
[...]
Mordii. Res vana, nihili. Mark 3.14. And Jesus ordained twelve, that they should be with him, and that he might send them forth to Preach. Acts 25.11.
Toto caelo distant benè operari & desperare. —Sibi conscia virtus Dat animos. those
Idol-shepherds, those
False-prophets,
Zach. 11.17. those
Meer-images of
Ministers, which have set up themselves as
gods in the Church of God; such, as neither they, nor their
Fore-fathers, nor any Church of Christ for One thousand six hundred yeers, ever knew, or heard of; who were ever blessed, and thankfully contented in all times, either of persecution, or peace, with those
true Ministers, who in a right
way of due Ordination, descended from, and succeeded in the place, and ordinary power of the Apostles, and the other Disciples which were first sent and ordained by Christ: Which the true Ministers of the Church of
England, being conscious to themselves, (as I shall after prove) that they have rightly received, they have this confidence still, That they are neither so
forsaken of God, nor destitute of good Consciences, nor despised by good men, nor do they despair, but that they may have leave, be able, and permitted, with just freedom, and modest courage, to plead their cause, before any
Tribunal of men; not doubting, but they may have so fair an hearing, as St.
Paul (their Great Predecessor, both in Preaching and Sufferings) hoped from
Felix, Festus, Agrippa, or
Caesar: Of whose piety the Apostle having no great perswasion, yet he charitably presumed to finde so much equity, and common humanity in them, as not to be
condemned by them, being
unheard; or to be acquitted, as to any crimes falsly laid to his charge; if he had but the favor of a fair Trial, and impartial Hearing. So
hard it is for a good man ever to despair in a good cause.
And however my confidence be just, and wel-grounded,
3. Reason of this Address. as to the merit of that Cause which I have (by
Gods help) undertaken; yet when I consider my strength, which is small; my infirmities, which are many; my defects, which are manifest; my interest with men of place and power, which is very little; and the prejudice, against whatever I, or any other Minister can do in this kinde (which may
[Page 6] be great and many) I have (as feeble
Creatures,
Quod deest viribus, habent cautelâ. conscious to their weakness, are wont to do) fled to the
refuge and
assistance, first of Gods grace (which is
sufficient for me, and which in the midst of threatnings,
Acts 27. storms, and shipwrack, bids me
be of good chear.) Next, to that of
your mediation, (O excellent Souls) who are every where dispersed in this Nation; whose
soundness of minde, and
uncorruptedness of maners (yet remaining) hath hitherto preserved this
backsliding and
unsavory age from utter
rottenness and
putrefaction: Possibly
your mediation may so far prevail among all estates of men, as to allay those asperities, abate those animosities, remove those prejudices, satisfie those jealousies, under which, the
Ministers and
Ministry of this
Church, do now lie in many mens mindes; and, it may be, in some of theirs, who are become
men of power and renown.
Humble Monition to those in Power. In sublimitate positis tam descensus quàm ascensus perpendendus: Nec minus est quod terreat, quam quod placeat.
Ambr.
[...]. Chrys.Whose
eminency, I hope, will not be offended, if I humbly put them in minde, That their glory and greatness is not more evident to others (who are prone to measure their hopes and fears, by the beams or shadows which they cast upon them) than most of all to be seriously considered by themselves; since, from those
ruines, on which they are raised, and from that
height, to which they are exalted, they may easily look down, and learn, in how
slippery a station, and how tottering a posture all, humane glory, and
excellency doth consist. That, the
triumphs of such
poor mortals carry their own deaths after them, as well as other mens before them; that, as
bubbles, they have the same principles of frailty in them, by which others have suddenly disappeared, who lately swelled as big, and swam as high above the waters, as these now do. All religious experience tells the most
subtile and
elated spirits, the
profoundest projectors, and the most
potent actors, That they can have but a short time here, may have a sudden change or period, and must give a
severe account of all actions they do, and all advantages they enjoy, in this present world: Of all which, they shall carry no more comfort with them, than they have made conscience to do the
work of God, according
to his will, revealed to mankinde in the
sure and sacred Oracles of his written Word.
Zach. 11.It is manifest, That some men have been a
staff of Bonds in Gods left hand, to punish the sins, or exercise the Graces of many in these three Nations; whether they shall be a
staff of Beauty in his right hand, for the support of Piety, Peace, Order, and true Religion, the event will best shew. They have acted many things as
Men, with great policy and power; it is now expected, they should act as truly
Reformed and wisely
Reforming Christians, with Piety and Charity; (if, at least, that may be hoped in the time of the Gospel, which was denied to
Davids zeal under the Law: That such as have
1 Chro. 22.8. Thou shalt not build an House to my Name, because thou hast shed much blood upon the Earth in my sight.
shed much blood in Civil Wars, should be instrumental
to build the
[Page 7] House of God:) Peradventure they maybe means, if not to repair its great decayes, yet to hinder it from that total ruine, and utter vastation, which by many and bad men are threatned; but, we hope by more and better men (with Gods help) will be prevented.
And truly, if I knew, how I might most acceptably make my Address, and fairly plead my excuse with men in
place and power; if I understood what might most merit to Apologize before all great, good, and ingenuous men, for the boldness of now publishing this
Apology, I would in the most soft words, and comely terms, bespeak their favor, and deprecate their offence, for so it becomes Candidates and Petitioners: But my
integrity is beyond all oratory;
[...]. Synes. de Reg. The design of this Apology.
[...]. Vocat. Synes. and my
plainness beyond all artifice or study; I having no design, but onely this, (which I take to be, as pious and just, so not altogether misbeseeming the station wherein God hath set me) That from the Country obscurity (wherein I am not wholly buried) I may crave leave to use
honest Christian Liberty in this one thing, which relates, not so much to my Person, as to my Profession and Function; And in this, to appear in publick not as a Counseller, or Dictator, or Threatner, but as an humble Client and Suter, among those many, which always attend those who have power to
save, or to
destroy, to
do good or evil. Nor in this am I pragmatically suggesting, what I might foolishly imagine fittest to be done in State affairs, (from which, as from Pitch and Birdlime, I am most willingly a stranger;) but onely propounding, in all humble and due respect, what is by many men, much wiser and worthier than my self,
[...]. Synes. ad Arcad. Imper. conceived as most necessary for this particular
Church of God in
England: And wherein the fears of very many
Excellent Christians are so urgent upon them, that it were better to offend by speaking in love, than by silence to act the part, both of an Enemy and a Coward. Yet in this
freedom, I would not willingly offend any, that really are, or esteem themselves, my Betters, and Superiors, so, as to exasperate them by any rash or rude expressions. I earnestly deprecate all such failings in my self, and such suspitions in others. This restraint and caution, I have, not so much out of fear of men, (yet do I
fear men, as
far as
fear is due;) but rather out of that fear of God, which is the
beginning of Wisdom,
[...]. Pythag. and that
reverence I ow to my self, and my Profession, as a Christian, and a Minister, whom nothing less becomes, than the badge and livery of Passion; or the jaundice of
Cholerick Diffusions, evident in the face of their writings. I love not (if they were safe) affectations of Language, which power may interpret Seditious, Turbulent, or Treasonable: I have learned to be patient under hard things, thankful for moderate, hopeful for better; Nor do I disdain to beseech mans favor, whose
fury God can restrain, and
turn the remainder of wrath, to his praise and his Churches good. Let others complain of their
Civil Burthens,
[Page 8] (which I feel, as well as they.) Let them agitate
secular Interests, which never want their vicissitudes, crosses, and defeats: My
sense and
address in this
Apology, is chiefly for those things which concern the true Ministry, and the Reformed Religion established in
England; (In which, not custom, and education, but judgement and conscience, I hope, hath confirmed me by Gods grace,) And for those men especially, whose office and duty I think it is, by Preaching, doing and suffering, as Christian Ministers,
according to the Will of God, to vindicate and preserve true Christian Religion, and to transmit it as Reformed, in an unblemished, and unquestionable succession to Posterity.
4. Why in way of Apology.Your
Virtuous Excellencies, upon whose favor, chiefly, I have adventured this Address, to the view of the supercilious, and more untractable World, are not ignorant what
noble Precedents may be alleged for my writing in this maner of
Apology, (which is or ought to be a
Apologeticum scribendi genus est mixtura quaedam oratoris disputantis & Dialectici deprecantis.
Eras. twisting of Logick and Rethorick together; a Checquer-work of Arguments and Oratory; studying to cloth the Bones and Sinews of Syllogisms, with the smoothness and beauty of Eloquence) seeking at once, both to convince the Understanding, and to excite the Affections: For besides those lesser and obscurer pieces recorded by the Antients, of
Aristides, Melito,
Quadratus Apostolorū Discipulum A
[...]heniensis Pontifex Ecclesiae, Adriano principi, librum pro Christiana Religione tardidit. Et tantae admirationis omnibus fuit, ut persecutionem gravissimam illius exellens sedaret ingenium.
Cant. 2.2. Jeron. ad Mag. de Aristide & aliis doctis Christianis.
Quadratus, Apollinaris, Methodius, Johannes Gram. Themistius, and
Apollonius; (this last, being a
Roman Senator, wrote and recited in the Senate, his
Apollogy for the Christians, and was after crowned with Martyrdom;) We have also extant those famous
Apologies of
Justine Martyr, who dedicated his first to the
Roman Senate, and his second to
Antoninus Pius Augustus; also that of
Tertullian, who in the time of
Severus the Emperor, seeing Christians persecuted onely
for the
Vel solo nomine, & ex praejudicio domnantur Christiam.
Ter. Apol.
Name, as a sufficient crime, (as many Ministers now are by some men) wrote his Learned, large, and accurate
Apology, dedicating it to the Emperor and his Son. Saint
Hilary also, wrote a Defence for the Orthodox, against the
Arrians, presenting it to
Constantius the Emperor. And of later times (in its kinde, inferior to none) is that
Apology of the Learned, Pious, and incomparable Bishop
Jewel
Bishop
Jewels Apology.. The former wrote their Learned, Modest, and Eloquent
Apologies for
Christian Religion, as it then stood (like the
Lilly among the Thorns) baited, persecuted, and condemned on all sides by the Heathen, who wanted neither numbers, nor arts, nor power to oppress; yet was it boyed up and preserved by Gods blessing on the learned Courage, and industrious Constancy of those, and other Holy Men: This last (our Renowned Countryman) vindicated the
Reformed Churches (and particularly this of
England,) for their not complying with, and submitting to the Councel of
Trent; and for their necessary receding from the Church of
Rome; so far onely, as this did in Doctrine or Maners from the Scripture Rules, and
[Page 9] from the Primitive Judgement, Canons, and practise of the Fathers, the first Councils, and the Primitive purest Churches: That excellent Prelate, no doubt, would have then fully asserted (as he did other points then in dispute) the Order, Honor, Office, and Authority of the Ministry of the Church of
England, if either the ignorance, or malice of those times had been so far guilty and ingenious, as to question or oppose it, which some men now do; who dare any thing, but to be wise, honest, and humble.
I know my self unworthy to bring up the rear of so gallant a Troop of Worthies, in all Ages;
5. Why by this Author. nor is it from the ignorance of my own Tenuities, or other mens Sufficiencies, that I have thus far adventured to
list my self in the Army of Christian Apologists, or to
march under the Banner of this Apology: Onely in some respects, I seemed to some men (if not to my self) to be signed out by providence to this duty (or endeavor, at least) in as much as I may be thought redeemed somewhat beyond the ordinary, from that
grand prejudice, which is like a
beam in many Readers eyes; or like a
dead Fly ready to viciate the sweetest Confections, made by any Minister in this kinde: As if all were done, onely for that
livelihood and
estate which their
Church-Livings afford them, that any Ministers so stickle, and contend to uphold their Function and Ministry, either by speech or writing.
Few men stand freer from the
dashes of this suspition, than my self; in regard of either present benefit, or future expectation, by any imployment in the Ministry; which is such, as neither an idle man would undertake the work, nor a covetous man much envy the reward: Yet, I thank God, I want not either abilities or opportunities to exercise Piety and Charity among a company of poor (for the most part) yet good and orderly people; whose love, respect, and peaceable carriage to me in these times hath merited, that I should prefer the good of their souls, before any private advantages, so long as I am over them, in the Lord. I thank God, I have far less temptations of private interest, than would be required to put any discreet man upon so rough an adventure in a tempestuous Sea, where silence with safety were to be chosen, rather than publickness with peril; if I did not consciously and charitable look much more upon the publick; where taking a general view of the state and condition wherein most of my Brethren
the Ministers, either are, or are like to be in this Church, (if some men may have their wills.) I cannot but with shame and sorrow behold in all corners of the Land, to how low an ebb, not onely their persons, but the
whole profession of the Ministry, now is, or is like to be brought; for Government, Maintenance, Reputation, Authority, and Succession, in these Churches, through the
dissentions of these times.
And truly in the midst of our dust and ashes, we the
Ministers of
England must confess, That
with no less justice, than severity, the Lord hath poured upon us this shame and confusion of face, as well as upon other ranks and orders of men; since our many great spots, and foul stains, both in Doctrine and Maners, could not but be the more remarkably offensive to God and man, by how much, in the
sacredness and
eminency of that Calling, more exact holiness was expected from us, and pretended by us.
1. Whence the lapse of Ministers in the love and reputation they had?And here, I hope, I shall not give any my Betters, or my Brethren, any offence, while I
humbly prostrate my self in the
Porch and
Threshold of this
Apology; giving
glory to God, and taking shame to my self, as well as others; Not by an uncharitable censuring of any man, but by a penitential searching and discovering the true cause, for which I think the Lord hath poured this contempt upon the Ministers of this Church: Herein to begin aright with God, and our own Consciences, may best relieve us with men; the disburthening of a ship,
[...].
Naz. orat. 15. Quicquid defisit pietati aut charitati confessionis humilitas suppleat.
Bern. 2 Sam. 12.13. is half buoying it up, when sunk or a ground.
Ingenuous confession is a good part, and a great pledge of future amendment: Some diseases are half healed, as soon as well searched and discovered. It may be, we may finde the same readiness both in God and man, to forgive our fallings, as
David did; who, no sooner had confessed,
I have sinned against the Lord, but he heard that gracious reply,
The Lord hath put away thy sin, thou shalt not die.
In the first place, this for certain we may conclude; That it is not the galling and stinging of these
flesh flies,
1. Peccator celando non facit nescium, at confitendo sacit propitium Deum.
Aug. (now our
busie and bitter enemies of the
Anti-ministerial faction) that first brought this sore and rawness upon us; but it is some foul and corrupt humor from within us, which first brake out to such putrified sores and wounds, which have invited those to feast upon our ulcers and deformities.
In a matter then most fit for
deep and serious repentings, I cannot be so
superficial,
Confessio fallax periculosior est quā procax & obstinata defensio. Nonnulli delosaconfessione se subtilius defendunt.
Bern. de Humil. as some have been, who like Lapwings, cry out loudest, when furthest from their Nests; being severe censurers of all men, but themselves; loth to see and confess
their bosom sins, or to own the deformities of their darlings; hardly perswaded to cast away to the
Isa. 2.20.
Moles and
Bats (to the dark and deformed crew of
Heretical novelties, and
Schismatical vanities) those specious and gilded
Idols, Teraphims of their own imaginations which their fancies have forged, and with
Micahs devotion, set up to themselves as
Divine.
2. Former due Conformity, not the sin of the Clergy.Sure, it is but a very poor and pitiful account (the product of Passion, not of Reason) which some men give; while their with a
vulgar vehemency, accuse all the
Clergy and
Ministers of
England for their former
conformities and
subjections to Authority in things
[Page 11] to some men disputable for their nature and use; yet, then, according to Law; that is, approved, established, and enjoyned by the
In quibus nihil certi statuit. Scriptura divina, mos populi Dei vel instituta majorum prolege tenenda sunt. Aug. ep. 86. Rom. 14.1, 5. Let every man be fully perswaded in his own minde; and whether they act, or act not, both are accepted of God in those things, whereof there is no precise command. So 1 Cor. 10.30. Master
Hooker (
[...]) in his
Ecclesiastical Policy, with incomparable Learning, and gravity of Judgement, hath beyond any Reply, vindicated both the integrity of his own Conscience, and the honor of this Church, in things of extern order,
[...]. publick consent, wisdom, and piety of all estates, in this Church and State. And which things, very holy and learned men generally used; accounting them, If burthens to weaker
consciences, yet to
wise and stronger men, as lawful as it was for St.
Paul to fail in the ship, whose sign was
Castor and
Pollux, Acts 28.11. Yea, and so far necessary, as (being agreeable to their judgements) the use and extern observation of them was enjoyned in the Church by due Authority, and approved by their own personal subscriptions; being no way destructive to any thing of Christian Faith, or Holy Life: Certainly, a sober and good Christian must not tear in pieces, or cast away his
Bible, because it is not so neatly bound, as he would fancy: Nor would, I believe, any humble Primitive Martyr, or Confessor, have despised Salvation by
Jesus Christ alone, duly exhibited in the Word and Sacraments, as they were in this Church; nor have refused Communion, with this, or any part of the Catholike Church, truly professing
Christ Crucified, although the
Ipsa mutatio consuetudinis etiam qua adjuval utilitate, novitate pert
[...]bat.
August. ep. 19. nails of the Cross had been much sharper and heavier, than any thing was in the stablished Order and Ministry of the Church of
England; which few Churches since the first hundred years, wherein the Apostles lived, ever enjoyed with more Purity, Order, and Simplicity, as to the main, than the Reformed Church here in
England did.
So that many wise, and good men, begin now to think (since these unhappy disputes have by attrition been kindled, and far driven on
to fire and sword, seeming heretofore to have risen from humble, meek, and charitably tender spirits) That the greatest sticklers against those things (which were oft declared to be,
not any part of piety, duty, or devotion in themselves; But onely as
matters of extern order, decency, and circumstance,) were rather
curious (for the most part) than
Discipl
[...] nulla est melior gravi prudenti
(que) viro, in his, quae liberas habent observationes, quam ut eomodo aga
[...], quo agere vi
[...]n ecclesiam ad quam cun
(que) fortè devenerit. Quod enim ne
(que) contra fidem, ne
(que) contra bonos merit inju
[...]gitur, indifferenter est habendum, & pro eorum inter quos vivitar sacittate servandum est.
August. ep. 118. ad Jan. Cavendum est
[...]e tempestate contentionis sermitas charitatis obnubiletur.
August. ep. 86.
conscientious; Dissenters being either very
weak, or very
wilful. And some have since sufficiently appeared, rather wantonly nice, loose, and
given to change, than any way grave, fetled, or seriously solicitous in matters of Religious Order, and Publick Ministrations. Possibly, it was not the least of our follies and sins, that we did not with more thankfulness enjoy the many rich
[Page 12] mercies,
Hinc in bella civilia praecipitamur, quod mal a mitiora nimium cavemus.
Eras. we then had; instead of that
regret and querulous impatience, which was so loth to bear any such defects or burthens, as some men imagined; wherein (for the most part) ignorance, or easiness, or vulgarity of mindes and maners, made
Qui in levibus à quotidiana recedit consuetudine, Magnus licet vir sit certis tantum horis illum sapere noris.
Verulam.
greater out-cryes, and aggravations, than either truth of judgement, or tenderness of well-informed Consciences. The after-instability in some men mindes, and stupidness of their maners, shews the
Vertigo and
Lethargy of their Brains: For many men, who, when it began to be in fashion, strained at those
gnats, which formerly for many years, they had digested, yet afterward made no bones to swallow
Camels of
grosser innovations, such as no distinctions can mince or chew small enough for a good Conscience. And it is confessed by those, that have now attained their
after-wits, that those
former conformities enjoyned by Law, were but
motes, in comparison of those
beams, which now threaten to eclipse the lights of this
English World, and to put out the very eyes of the
Seers and
Watchmen of this
Church.
4 Many excellent Ministers, for Learning, Piety, and Industry, (besides innumerable other Christians) did in former times, grow up, to great thrift in sound knowledge, and all beauties of holiness, even amidst those so much suspected and decryed
weeds of Conformity; which if they were not, as sweet
Marjoram, very savory; yet sure, they were not as
(mors in olla) Colloquintida or
Hemlock, very hurtful, or death in the pot; being judged by the wisdom of the Church and State here, and by the most learned Divines abroad, to be within the liberty and compass of those things, of
Order and Decency,
[...]:
ut ordinata acies, As an Army with Banners, in Rank and File, where nothing may be deformed by being disorderly. which by that
one grand charter, 1
Cor. 14.40. are allowed by God to be ordered by the prudence of any particular National Church; And in which, all Churches, in all ages and places, have esteemed their several
Customs, as
Laws to them, without any breach of Charity, or prejudice of Christian Liberty, or blemish of the Faith; yet never (perhaps) without the offence of some particular Members in the Churches, whose fancies easily finde fault with any things, whereof themselves are not
Fathers, or at least
Gossips. Humble Christians will thank God for moderate enjoyments; nor are they bound to contend for what they think best, to the perturbance of the publick Peace.
Patience is a remedy always near, easie, and safe; nor is it likely, that the state of any Church on Earth will ever be so happily compleated, as to have nothing in it, which may displease any good man,
Cato optimè sentit sed nocet interdum reipublicae.
Tacit. or which may not exercise his tollerancy, and charity; which are generally more commendable and unsuspected virtues, than those of
zealous activity, and
publick opposition, which commonly draw somewhat upon the
dregs of self, either as to Passion or Interest,
Et multis utile bellum.
Luc. Party or Concernment: For, who is so mortified, that doth not hope to get something of credit, profit, or honor, by
[Page 13] adhering to any side or new faction, against the former setlings?
How many learned and godly men are, and ever will be (till better grounds be produced, from Scripture, Reason, and practise of the Primitive Church) unsatisfied with the
parity and
novelty, yet pretended
Divine Right, of the
sole-headless-Presbytery; which chalenges to it self, as from
Christ, such a supreme power, as is exclusive and destructive of all
Episcopacy; that is, of the constant Presidency of one, among other
Presbyters; so placed by their own choice and consent?
And no less unsatisfied are thousands of learned, and good Christians, with that power of
Lay Elders; (for so they are best called, for distinction sake; and not
Ruling Elders; lest by that
title of Ruling, they should fancy and usurp the
sole power of
rule to themselves; which undoubtedly, is equally, if not eminently due to the
Preaching Elders, who labor in the Word and Doctrine:) Touching which point of
Lay Elders in the Church, I have read two Books written above thirty years since, by a very, learned, godly, and impartial Divine, Master
Chibald of
London: In the first of which, he proved these
Lay Elders to have no place, office, use,
Mr.
Chibalds two Books of
Lay Elders. power, or maintenance assigned them by Scripture; nor ever in any Church of Christ; which he demonstrates in the second Book (which is full of excellent reading) as to the Fathers, Councils, and Histories of the Church: In none of which he findes them to have any footing, as to office and power, upon any
Divine Right, ever owned in the Church; nor can they now have in every little Parish, or private Congregation; where the Country plainness may afford careful
Over-seers for the Poor, and
Church-wardens; but not fit men to match with the Minister, and to fit as Rulers to govern their other Neighbors; who will hardly believe they have authority from Heaven to rule them, unless they see more abilities in them, than usually can be found. What use may be made of such Elders, in the way of Prudence among greater Representations of the
Church, as in
Synods and
Councils, he leaves to the wisdom of those, that have power in such
Conventions to call and regulate them: But he denies any thing, as of
Divine Right, belonging to them; so, as to binde every
Parish or
Congregation to have them, which would be ridiculous, and most inconvenient. Both these Books being seven years since committed to the hands of Master
Coleman, as then a Licencer, were unhappily, either smothered and embezzled, or carelesly lost; to the great detriment of truth in that particular: For, truly, in my best judgement, and in other mens of far better, to whom I imparted them, never any thing was written, of that subject, more learnedly, more uprightly, more copiously, or more candidly; especially, considering
[Page 14] the Author was one that scrupuled some things of
Conformity.
In like maner, how few
Christians in any
Reformed Church are satisfied with those new, and strange
Limbs, rather than
Bodies of Independent Churches; (which word of
bodying into small
Corporations; is as a novel, so a very gross expression, and hath something of a Solecism; not onely in
Religion, which owns properly but
one Body of Christ,
Rom. 12.5. We being many, are one body in Christ. 1 Cor. 12.13. By one Spirit we are all baptized into one Body, which is Christs.
which is his Catholike Church; whose
communion with
Christ, the onely Head, and one another, as Members in several Offices and Operations, is by the same Faith, the same Scriptures, the same Ministry, the same Ministrations, and as to the main and substance, the same Christian Profession:) But it is also incongruous and absurd in ordinary significancy of Language; while by such a singular
Bodying, they mean a
Spiritual Union of those, that pretend to be most
Spiritual Christians: Which names, and novel inventions, about constituting and compleating Churches, in so many fractions, parcels, and places, a part from all others, by the means of an
explicit Church Covenant, (as they call it;) how
unscriptural; how
unconform to the examples of all ancient Churches, how
impertinent as to Piety; how
dangerous and
destructive to the Truth, Union, Harmony, and Dependance (which ought to be among all Christians,
1 Cor. 12.25. That there be no schism in the body.
(i. e.) In that one Body of Christ, the Catholike Church. and all Churches, to avoid Schism in that one Catholike Body of Christ,) do they seem to many judicious and gracious Christians? who think themselves, and all others, that profess to be Christians, sufficiently added, and united to the Church, as the
Primitive Believers, being once baptized, were without any more a do, yea, and declaredly bound by their
Acts 2.42. They that gladly received the word, were baptized; and the same day there were added (to the Church) about 3000. souls.
Baptism and
Profession; to all
Christian conversation, charitable communion, and
holy walking, by these
Publick Bonds; and
Sacraments of
Religion, which they owned; and of which, they were publickly
partakers and
professors.
So that, not onely in these, but in many other things, we see the
remedies, which some men apply to former seeming
distempers, do (to many men) seem worse than the
diseases ever were: The
little finger of grievances, scruples, disorders, and scandals, being far heavier than the
loyns of the Law were in former-times; where, if there was less liberty by the restraints, which men had by
Laws laid on themselves; yet there was also far less ignorance in names, fewer errors in judgements,
5. Other weak conjectures of the causes of Ministers abating in their honor. blasphemies in opinions, brokenness in affections, dissolutions in discipline, undecencies in sacred administrations, and licentiousness in the ordinary maners of men: So that if those times were not the
golden age of the Church, sure these cannot brag to be beyond the
iron, or
brazen.
No less superficial and unsearching are those Conjectures or Censures, which a late Writer makes of Ministers ostentations of
[Page 15] reading, and humane learning in their Sermons, (of which, many men cannot be guilty, unless it be of making shews of more then indeed they have:) Also, he allegeth, as an occasion of Ministers lapse in their love, and respect among the people, their
small regard, and
strangeness to
godly people: When it is evident, many mens and womens
godliness, brings forth now no better fruit, than, first, quarreling with; then neglecting; afterward, despising; next, separating from: after that, bitter railing against; and lastly, stirring up faction, not onely against that one
Minister, but his whole
calling. Certainly, some are become such
godly brambles, and
holy thistles, as are not to be conversed with more than needs must, and are never to be treated with bare hands. But in case some
Ministers, by many indignities provoked, grow more teachy and morose to these mens thrifty, inconstant, and importune godliness; If they fortifie what they ass
[...], by the
testimonies of
learned men, (which is no more than is sometimes needful, among captious, curious, and contemptuous auditors,) yea, if they seem to some severer censor, something to exceed, in their particulars, those bounds of gravity, and discretion, which were to be desired; yet, what wise man can think, that such fleebites or scratches (in comparison) can send forth so great corruption, or occasion so ill a savor in the nostrils of God and man, that for these things chiefly, Ministers should be so much under clouds of obloquy and disrespect; that, although they have every
seventh day, at least, wherein to do men good, and to gain upon their good wills, yet many of them are so lost, that there are but few can give them so much as a good word.
But,
1 Sam. 19.12. some men are willing to mistake the
Image and
Goats-hair for
David, and pretend with
Rachel, infirmities,
Gen. 31.34. when they sit upon their
Idols. Alas, these cannot be the symptomes of so great conflicts and paroxisms, as many
Ministers now labor under, who were sometimes esteemed
very pretious men, and highly lifted up on the wings of popular love and fame: In which respects, no men suffer now a greater ebb, than those that were sometime most active, forward, and applauded. The
sticks and
strains of lesser scandals, and common failings among Ministers, might kindle some flashes to singe and scorch some of them; but these could not make so
lasting flames, so fierce and consuming a fire, as this is: In which, many, or most Ministers, that thought themselves much refined, and undertook to be refiners of others, are now, either tried, or tormented. Who sees not, that the
fire and
wood of this
To
[...]het, which God hath prepared,
Isai. 30.33. is not (as some conceive) onely for
Princes and
Prelates, for
Archbishops, and
Bishops, &c. (In some of whom, what ever there was of want of zeal for Gods glory, of sincere love to the truth, of charity to mens souls, I cannot excuse, or justifie, since they could
[Page 16] not but be as highly displeasing to God and man, as from both they enjoyed very great and noble advantages above other men, of glorifying God, advancing Christian Religion, and incouraging all true holiness: Nor was the having of
Dignities and
Revenues their sin, but the not faithful using of them; no wonder, if of them,
to whom much was given,
Luke 12.48.
much be required, either in duty, or in penalty.) But this
Tophet is also (we see)
enlarged, for the
generality of Presbyters, and such as disdained to be counted the
inferior Ministers; nor is this fire thus kindled in the
valley of Hinnom, nourished onely by the bones and carkases of ignorant, profane, and immoral Ministers (who are as
dry sticks,
Jude 12. and
trash; twice dead, to
conscience, and to
modesty; fit indeed to be
pulled up by the
roots;) but even
those greater Cedars of Lebanon have added much to this
pile, and fewel, who sometimes seemed to be
Trees of the
Lord, tall and full of
sap; very able and useful in the Church; and, while within their due ranks and station, they were faithful, flourishing, and fruitful; whose very Children, and Converts, (their former disciples, followers, favorers, and beloved ones,
Gen. 19.22.) now in many places, turn
Chams, pointing and laughing at their
Fathers real or seeming
nakedness; Who drinking perhaps too much of the
new wine of
state policies, opinions, and
strange fashions of
reformations, possibly may have been so far overtaken with the strength of that thick and heady liquor, as to expose something of
shame and
uncomliness to the view of the wanton world; where, not strangers, open enemies, proud, and profaner aliens, but even Protestants, Professors, Domesticks, and near Allies, sit in the
highest seat of scorners; inviting all the enemies of our Church, our Ministry, and our Reformed Religion, to the
theatre of these times; Where, among other bloody and tragical spectacles, this is by some prepared for the
farce and
interlude; to expose by
Jesuitical engines and
machinations, the
learned and
godly Ministers, together with the whole
Ministry of this Church of
England, to be baited, mocked, and destroyed, with all maner of
irony, injuries, and
insolency: And alas, there are not many, that dare appear, to hinder the project; or redeem, either the persons, or the function; yea, many are afraid to pity them, or to plead for them.
The merciful hearted, and tender handed God, who smites us, (whose hand we should all see,
Micah 6.9.
[...]. and return to him,
who hath appointed this rod and punishment) doth not use to make so deep wounds and incisions for little corruptions, which are but superficial and skin-deep; nor to shoot so sharp and
deadly arrows, in the faces of those that
stand before him, as his Ministers; unless they first provoke him to his face,
1 Sam. 2.22. by their
grosser follies in
Israel, as
Eli's sons did. Wherefore, I conceive, a further penitent search and discovery ought to be made of
Ministers sins and failings, for which the
Lord hath brought
[Page 17] this great evil upon them; which although it be a
just punishment, yet it may prove a
fatherly chastisement to us all; and at once, both purge us, as fire from our dross, and by exciting those gifts and graces, truly
Christian and
Ministerial in us, it may prepare us, both for greater service, and ampler mercies, than ever yet we enjoyed, as
Ministers in this Church; who have always lain under, and contended (since the
Reformation,) not onely with the burthen of our own infirmities and defects, but also with the
evil eyes, the
envious hearts, the
sacrilegious hands, the
prophane maners, the
superstitious and
factious humors of many men, both open
enemies, and
seeming friends: Some mens innate leudness and pravity endures any thing easier, than an able and faithful
Minister; others Cynical sourness grudges at any thing less, than to see
Ministers enjoy either honor, or estate, beyond the vulgar: Both are ready to be severe censurers of
Ministers faults, that so they may justifie their hatred or envy; but neither are likely to
judge righteous judgement, nor shall we, I hope, ever stand to these mens sentence.
For my particular, I desire, both my self,
6. What is conceived the true cause. and others of my minde and Profession, may by an
ingenuous acknowledgement of our failings, be fitted for Gods and mans absolution, both in present and after ages; that it may not be said, The
Ministers of
England erred greatly, and were punished sharply, yet knew not how to repent humbly, and truly; every one palliating their own errors,
Nihil pudori esse debet paenitenti nisi non fateri.
Ambr. de Poen. Of true Honor.
[...].
Plato de leg. Dial 5.
[...].
Id. and transferring the blame and guilt still upon others, when themselves were in somethings more blamable than any men, and merited, in their own censure, to be esteemed the chief of sinners.
You then, O excellent Christians, know (in general) That all
true honor from man, is but the
agnition or
reflexion of those Virtues and Graces, by which men are, or appear likest to God; that is, truly good and useful to others: From God,
honor bestowed on any men, is a testifying before men (in some way of his providence) his approbation of those graces and endeavors in us; by which we draw neerest to that resemblance of the
Divine goodness, and
holiness, which is lively set forth in the Word of God, and the example of Jesus Christ, who is the visible
express image of the fathers glory:
[...]. Plat. H. b. 1. 1. 2 Pet. 1.4. By the gracious imitation of which glory,
human nature attains and partakes somthing of the
divine; and by a kinde of transfiguration both of minde and maners (as
Moses and
El
[...]as in
Christs company on the Mount) both Christian Magist
[...]ates and Ministers, acting in holy and good ways, cannot fail by sincere honoring of God,
1 Sam. 2.30. Those that honor me, I will honor. to attain that
honor which
God hath promised; which consists, not so much in those preferments and applauses of the world, (which are for the most part vain, like it self;) but in that
holy wisdom, gravity, and
constanc
[...], which becomes a Christian, either in wel-doing, or in comly suffering,
[Page 18] according to the clear will of God in his Word; which gives both precepts and paterns of all true excellencies. The robes of
true honor are not made of the slight and thin Cob-webs of popular opinions and practises, but are
(te
[...]â crassiore) of more solid and substantial virtues, as
Gonsalvo said. Worthy actions do always, not onely joy the soul, calm the conscience, and strengthen the heart; but also they make the face of good men to shine; conciliating such a
majesty to
virtue, and such
beauty to
true holiness, that even those who hate, and persecute them, (as to the interests of their worldly lusts) cannot in their judgements, but approve, reverence, and esteem them, even in the midst of their sufferings;
Phil. 1.29.
[...]; To you it is given, as a free favor; not onely to believe, but to suffer.
Pati pro Christo, honorarium Christiani. Ber. which do not less honor and adorn them, than their wel-doings: For nothing discountenanceth a Christian, but the conscience of
vile actions, and
Gods displeasure. In the judicious and constant way of holy walking, and honorably
suffering, no man can
lightly speak evil of another, without a secret shame, and reproach to himself; nor injure, or despight them, without some inward regret and pain.
And certainly, the Christian World here in
England, (which owed and owned as much to their
Ministers heretofore, and esteemed them as highly, and treated them as honorably and ingenuously, as any people under Heaven could do their
Teachers in Religion) would never have so much opened their mouths, and withdrawn their love and respects from many, if not most Ministers; nor would some men have dared so far to meditate, and endeavor their total ruine and extirpation; if we Ministers had not in some things (beyond the
venials of common infirmity) either much exceeded, or come very short of those due bounds, wherein true Christian virtues, and especially Ministers excellencies do consist.
7. The ordinary failings of Ministers, not the cause of their lapse.Nor is it to be thought here, that the eyes of men are so severely fixt, onely, or chiefly, upon the
ordinary defects of Ministers, either in gifts or industry, proper to their calling; Although (God knows) even herein too many of us may be justly blamed, and without injury despised; as either wanting those ministerial abilities, which we might by prayer and study attain; wherewith competently to discharge, and adorn that sacred Work, and redeem it from vulgar invasion, which brings the highest contempt of it. The
ignorance, idleness, indiligence, and
needless non-residency of some of us, from our charges, is not to be concealed. In others, the neglect of our studies, both in Divinity, and in all kindes of good learning, by which our
profiting might appear to all men,
1 Tim. 4.15. is to be deplored: It is not expectable, that Ministers should increase in
favor with God and man,
Luke 2.52. unless (as Ch ist did) they grow in
wisdom too, as well as in age or stature: And alas, what f uit of honor to Ministers, or glory to God, or good to mens fouls, can be reaped, either from those that
[Page 19] Preach and Pray, chiefly for applause and popular air,
Bonorum ingeniorum insignis est indoles in verbis verum amare non verba.
August. Planctum mab
[...], quàm plausum. taking much pains to little or no purpose; or yet from that contrary descending of others in their preaching to such a
popular flatness, which stretcheth forth
dead sermons, and
spiritless prayers meerly to an excessive length, (as if the
Pulpits were their
Coffins;) with so much
insipidness, vain repetitions, vulgar flattery, senseless oratory; yea, and sometimes with strange
figures of Blasphemies, which maner of somer mens preaching hath given (we see) the very meanest sort of hearers (who heretofore were wonted to more
useful, and more
sober preaching and
praying;) if they have any thing of parts, or
pragmaticalness in them, not so much a
presumption, as a
just confidence, that they can both preach and pray, as well or better, than such
lazy, supine, superficial, and empty
Ministers; whose
duller plainness, and
ruder fervency, is not that
demonstration of the spirit,
2 Cor. 2.4. Conciones sacrae nec rudes esse debent, nec delicatae, nec cincinnatae, nec impexae: Simplex quaedam gravitas & subtilis soliditas adsit, quae pondus & ornatum deferat.
Zanch. Orat. Sermonis vis & actionis vehementia materiei pondere aequanda.
Quint. Lucens
[...]putrido, Scenae in cathedram translatio. which sets forth
divine truths in their
native Scripture-simplicity; which is their greatest strength and beauty (as the Sun's, when it shines freest from all mists and cloudings;) Nor are those mens
rebust and
deformed heats, that
judicious zeal, which becomes g
[...]ave Ministers, both as
sober men, and
holy Orators from God to the Church: For expressions ought always to be proportioned, in true
oratory, to the weight of the matter in hand: Yea, where the unaffected quicknings of a Ministers own
spirit, or the
dulness of his
Auditors, requires more than ordinary vehemency; yet still it must be carried with very comly heats and emotions, either for voice or gesture; but all the whole
Pageantry of some mens preaching is, onely a gratifying their own fancies and passions, or else a miserable way of
mocking God, and cheating the poor peoples souls; who (some of them) are as well content with chaff, as with good corn, or the
bread of life; and if the flail be still going, they care not what grist ariseth: Others thirsting for the pure and wholesom waters of life, the
idleness and
poverty of these men, gives them to drink, onely of that (
[...]) water, which is at their doors; in the shallow
plashes and
foul puddles of their own dull inventions; where their sudden and confused thoughts are oftentimes sooner out of their mouths, than in their mindes: And this for want of either ability, or industry,
Multi tadio investigandae veritatis ad proximo
[...] divertunt errores.
Min. Fael. to dig to the depths of those
sacred springs, the
Scriptures; which chiefly afford that
living water, which can refresh thirsting, wash polluted, and save sinful souls; which are not to be wrought upon by flat, or fine notions, by soft expressions, or by feminine insinuations; but by
sound demonstrations, learned arguings, serious convictions, and
masculine ways of
expressions;
2 Cor. 5.20. such as become the
Embassie and
Embassadors of God to man.
But, as not these
Ministerial defects, in their peculiar
Function; so neither are they the
private immoralities of their lifes (which
[Page 20] usually attend the negligence of their
calling, and bring many scandals upon both their persons, and their function. These are not the
spots, or that kinde of
leprosie, which could have thus made the whole body of their profession to be esteemed by many as unclean: For under these personal failings and deformities, (wherein some, and it may be too many of us, have been blamable in all times,) yet still, that abilitie, soundness, and diligence, which was found in many other worthy Ministers, both as to their
learning and
piety, was sufficient to preserve the dignity and venerableness of the function, from general obloquy, and contempt; nor ever was it brought to that
precipice, where now it seems to stand, both as to disrespect, and danger.
8. The main cause, as some conceive.Until, that those
thick clouds, and
grosser vapors (heretofore unknown among
Protestant Ministers in
England) like a
Scotch mist, or
Egyptian darkness, came over the whole Firmament (almost) of this Church;
darkning, and
turning into Blood, even many of those Stars of the second and third magnitude, at least; which formerly shined, without blemish, in the soundness of their judgement, wel-guided zeals, meekness of their spirits, and diligence in their places, to all exemplary holiness; who (good men) probably did not know, while their
nails were pared, and kept short, by the Laws and Government above them, how much they could scratch (even till the blood came) if once the liberty of times suffered them to grow so long, that some mens secular projects might use them, as the Ape did the Cats paw. Then indeed it soon appeared, that though
Ministers might be
well-gifted, and
well-affected men, as to the
Reformed Religion, to the Laws, and all publick Relations, yet they were
but men; yea, though they were able and useful, while
fixed in their
Ecclesiastical orb and sphere; yet when they came to be
planetary and
excentrick to that duty and modesty, which the Laws of God and man most exactly require of them, as
lights and
paterns to others, than did their
beams and
influences begin to grow
malign, fiery, and
combustive.
Hence too many
Ministers are looked upon, (how justly God knows; and the World, with their
own consciences, not I, must judge) as
great incendiaries; full of violence, immoderation, tumultuary heats, and passionate transports; beyond, what was either comly, or just for grave men of their calm and sober profession; into which high distempers, it was as easie for men of learned parts, of zealous spirits, and little experience in humane publick affairs, especially that of a Civil war, to fall; as for
constitutions of
high colour, and
sanguine complexion, to lapse into
Feavers or
Calentures; which by degrees, if not allayed, bring the wisest and strongest men to ravings, and fits of distraction: Such did those
violent fits and
[Page 21]
inordinate activities seem to be (upon the second thoughts and cooler reflexions of people) wherein many Ministers, so much, and so busily, appeared in
Senates and
Armies; in
Conventicles and
Tumults; more like
Statesmen, Politicians, and
Soldiers; or what became onely light and vain persons, than like
learned, grave, and
godly men; such as were called to a
spiritual, holy, and
unbloody warfare: This forwardness in sanguinary motions, rendred
Ministers vile, and contemned, even to those, who were content to use their uncomly activities. The sound of Trumpets, the clashing of Swords, the thundring of Canons, were not a newer and greater terror to mens ears in
England, than were those
bold Philippicks, those
bitter Orations,
[...]. Plat. in Pericle. those
sharp Invectives, those
cruel Railings, used by some Ministers, even in their
Prayers and
Preachings, against those, to whom they formerly shewed a fair compliance and subjection: Who, if they had deserved
evil language, and
railing accusations, yet of all men these did not become the mouths of
Ministers; who should in publick appear, as the
Angels of God; with such modesty, light, and beauty, as sets them farthest off from any passionate darkness of minde, or deformity of maners, or undecency of expressions. Since Christ hath commanded them most eminently to bless those that curse them; to pray for those that persecute them,
&c.
After these, followed other
vials of wrath, (poured forth from those, who should have been onely
Pitchers with
Lamps,
Judges 7.20. filled with
holy oyl, and fired onely with
holy fire,) strange and new prodigies of opinions, in
doctrine, government, and
maners; sudden and
violent changes (like wilde-fire) running even to all extremes; greater
jealousies and
impatiences of
sufferings, than of
sinning: Fierceness to be revenged upon any, by whom they sometimes thought themselves injured in the least measure, when it may be, it was not the man, as the Law, by which they suffered.
Yea, when some
Ministers were gratified with such
measures of revenge, as might move even
envy it self to pity those persons, who suffered indeed justly from God for their sins; yet from man, they chose affliction, rather than sin: Yet still many Ministers followed with severe censures, and harsh declamings, even the miseries of those their Brethren, or Fathers; (who were in all true worth, equal to them, and in many things, as well as in an envied
authority, above them;) Yet in those
sad ruines of some
learned, grave, and
godly men, they seemed to
glory; casting
faggots of calumnies into their fires; shewing so little pity, and so much severity to them in
calamities,
Judges 1.7. That it will be no wonder to see many of their own
Thumbs and Toes cut off; and themselves brought to creep under, even enemies tables, for their Bread; who helped or joyed so cruelly in maiming others, and bringing them even to a morsel of bread; Shewing
[Page 22] less pity and humanity to their destroyed Brethren and Fathers, than the
Israelites did to the
wasted Benjamites;
Judges 22.2. more rejoycing in the victory of a party, than deploring the sin, disorders, and miseries of the whole.
The
mean complyings also of some
Ministers, with those
weaknesses and
extravagancies of some
mens opinions and
practises in Religion, which they then knew, or suspected to be evil and dangerous; of which, they have since been forced oft to complain with bitterness of soul, for want of
timely reproving, and
resolute opposing: Adde to these, what is frequently observed, and with great scandal, Their
shiftings and
variatings from one
living to another, under pretence of
Gods, or the
peoples call, (where the greater
benefice is always the
louder voice, and most
effectual call) being always deaf to any thing, that may in any kinde diminish their
profit, or
preferment: Still seising (like
ravenous Birds and
Beasts, or cunning
Woodmen) on any prey they can espie; upon which they gain by a thousand windings, and wily ambushes, though never so injurious to the true owners, even their
Fellow Ministers, and their whole Families.
These, and such like frequent publick passages, together with some
Ministers most imprudent neglects of opportunities, sometimes offered, and much in their power, by which, to have brought differences to an happy composure, especially in matters of Religion; which were neither great nor hard to have been reconciled by men of
true Prudence and
Christian moderation; (which
virtues have great influence in things of extern form and policy in the
Church of Christ:) The fatal omissions and rejections of fair offers; those cruel defeats also which have followed after, and the unsuccessful blastings of all those plausible projects, and specious designs, which many of them had, for some time, driven on (as
Jehu) very furiously, and as they thought very
triumphantly; These, I say, and the like notorious imprudences, if not scandalous impieties, seem to many
sober men, to have been among the chief
mists and
clouds, both of
folly and
infamy, which have risen from too many
Ministers lives and
maners, and so much eclipsed the glory and face of their whole Function, which they have rendred too many men suspected, as having more of the Jesuitick cunning and activity, than of that meek and quiet spirit which was so eminent in
Jesus Christ; That from a
pragmatical fierceness (which sought to have an Oar in every Boat) many
Ministers are by many thought so superfluous, both in
Church and
State, that they are ready to throw them all over-board; as thinking there is no use of them, neither in the
sad solemnities of
Christians burial (who beyond all men, dying in the
Lord, and in hope of a
blessed Resurrection, ought not to be buried with the burial of an
Ass, or an
Infidel) nor in the joyful celebrities of
mariage, where there needs
[Page 23] not onely much of
humane prudence, as to choice; but more of
divine benediction, as to the holy use, and happy success of
mariage, which among
true Christians, ought to be
in the Lord; and so may, very well, bear the
publick benediction of those, who are to
bless the people
in the name of the Lord; yea, even in matters peculiar to their office, and over so esteemed, and used in the Church of Christ, both as to the Church-Government, Discipline, and holy Ministrations, of Prayer, Preaching, and Sacramental Celebrations, are Ministers, by many, thought more easily to be spared, and dispenced, withal, as to any
publick necessity; than any
Bailiff in an Hundred,
Praecept est vulgi anim
[...], & insa
[...]o impetu à rerum abusis, adversus usum ipsum propelluntur.
Petrarch. or a
Constable in a Village: And no wonder, for nothing is more ordinary, than for the most excellent things, once degenerated to abuses, so far to lapse in the opinion and esteem of
vulgar and
passionate mindes, that they are ready, foolishly to wish, and greedily to welcome, the
total disuse and
abolition of them.
I cannot write it, and I hope no good
Protestant,
9. The dishonor cast by some upon the Ministers of
England. or true
English heart, will read it, without grief and shame, That I have lived to see that verified and fulfilled in too great measure, which
Campian.
10. Ratio. Nihil Clero Anlicano pu
[...]idius.
Campian, an
Eloquent railer, sometimes wrote (not with more malice, than apparent falsity, at that time, when the
state of the Ministry in England had not more of
publick favor, than of
true honor and merit, both for
learning, piety, and
order,) Nothing (saith he)
is more putid and contemptible, than the English Clergy. O that this reproach were with
truth now to be
contradicted, or
confuted; which hath so heavily befaln us, and so justly; since too many Ministers became so
tragmatick, so
impertinent, so
unsuccessful in State policies, in
worldly projects, in
secular agitations, in
counsels and actions of
war and blood, which they have agitated more intensively, than
Church affairs and matters properly
religious. How odious must it needs be, when they are publickly seen so vastly differing from that
Spirit of the Gospel, which they Preach? So disguised in their
Habit? so degenerating from their
Calling? so different from the
rule and example of the Lord Jesus Christ, of the
holy Apostles, of the
blessed Martyrs, of the
primitive Bishops, Presbyters, and Confessors? These might be seen (possibly) after the patern of their
Saviour, riding meekly on an Ass, or, as
Ignatius, on some
vile beast, to be
crucified; but they were never met, on
red, and pale, and black horses; threatning blood,
Rev. 6. and war, and famine, and death, to the
Ages, and
Churches, in which they lived: By the imitation of whose
wisdom from above,
Jam. 3.17. Church-men, by Civil and Canon Laws, were forbidden to have any thing to do in matters of blood, though but in a way of Civil Judicature. Among the
Romans, Pontifici non licuit quenquam
[...]ccidere. Suet. in Vespas.
which was pure, and peaceable, and gentle, and easie to be intreated; by walking in the
good old ways of meekness, patience, gentleness, and Christian Charity, Ministers were heretofore so highly esteemed, in
[Page 24] this Church, That nothing was thought too much, or too dear for them: But, when by
worldly passions and
secular engagements, they are found
too light for the balance of the Sanctuary, (where onely learned humility gives weight, and an holy gravity to them;) when these
sons of God court the
daughters of men, and disguise themselves into the forms of
Politicians; when they carry on vain and violent projects, and opinions, by pride, choler, fierceness, tumultuariness, faction, and sedition; or by rusticity, grossness, levity, and credulity, or in ways of scurrility, popularity, and cruelty; when to advance themselves to some shew of power, they cry up the
Scepter and
John 18.36. My Kingdom is not of this world;
(i. e.) After the way and forms of the Kingdoms of the World. Luke 17.21. The Kingdom of God is within you. Rom. 14.17. For the Kingdom of God is not meat and drink, (muchless, th
[...] flesh and blood of Christians) but righteousness and peace, &c. Dan. 11.38.
Kingdom of Jesus Christ, to be carried on,
after the fashions of this world, with Arms and Engines of War, to be erected upon the Bones and Skulls of their Brethren and Fathers; when Reformation of Religion must be squallid, and besmeared with the blood of Christians; when they make the Throne of
Christ to be supported, as
Solomons on both sides, with Lyons, or Tigers, Bears and Wolves, instead of Lambs and Doves: As if
Ministers had changed, or lost, their meek, humble, patient, silent, crucified
Messias, and had got some
Manzzim; a
Mahumetan God of forces; who is to be served in
Laudant Deum in tympano non in Choro. Classicum tenunt non pacem praedicant. Jonum aperiunt, quo clauso Christus natus: Bell
[...]nae sacerdotes non eccl siae; Martis faces &
[...]itiones non Evangelii lumina; Cometae infausti, pestes & dira omina; non stella salutares Christ
[...]m pranuncianter:
Greg.
Buff-Coats, and
Armor, with the
(Opima spolia) the goodly spoils and victims of slain Christians, their Neighbors, Brethren, and Fathers.
Alas, who is so blinde as not to see; who so dull, as not to consider, how destructive such distempers are (even in the justest secular conflicts) to the dignity; how contrary to the duty of true Ministers of the Gospel: Whose honor consists, in
meekness, patience, humility, constancy, diligence, charity, tenderness, and
gravity in their
Preaching, Praying, and
Living, joyned to
good learning, and
sound knowledge? The want of these
holy deportments conjured up those evil
spirits of sacrilege, sedition, perjury, cruelty, contempt, and
confusion, against them, and among them, which are not easily laid again: No man, ordinarily, being ashamed to offer that measure of
scorn, evil speaking, ruine, and
oppression; which they see, even some
Ministers themselves have offered liberally to their Brethren, and Betters: Who can make conscience to destroy those, that make so little, to consume and devour one another? And this, at length, with the greater
odium, because with the greater defeat: Honest meaning Christians expecting nothing less than such conclusions from the specious premises of zeal for
Religion, and a
through Reformation; when it is too evident, how much, not onely the mindes and maners of men, but the general form and face of the
Christian and
Reformed Religion, was never tending to more deformity, either in
Doctrine, Government, or
true Discipline, than now it is; as other where, so in
England, through the miscarriages of many
Ministers, as well as
[Page 25]
people. No wonder, if ordinary men (who naturally love not a Minister of Gods truth) do easily
disesteem those, who so little
reverence themselves, and their
holy Function: No marvel, if men make so little conscience to hear, or believe them, whose actions so contradict, and palpably confute, their former doctrine and maners: Yea, many now make
conscience to neglect, despise, forsake, and
separate from them; yea, some seek utterly to depose and destroy them; not onely as
useless, but as
dangerous and
pernicious creatures, who seem to have more of the Wolf and Fox, than of the Sheep and Lamb. Thus from
Ministers of
Gods truth, peace, and
salvation, they are too much faln to be esteemed as
State-firebrands, and by some as
vessels of wrath, onely fitted for destruction: What was sometime cryed up as a commendable zeal (and who but
Phinehas with his Javelin, was then thought fit to be a
Priest to the Lord!) is now looked upon, as either
miserable folly, or
detestable fury.
And certainly,
10. Ministers duty in civil dissentions. (in the calmest representation of things) if some warmth of natural zeal, and sparks of humane affections, were allowable to
Ministers (who are still but men) in
civil and secular affairs; relating (as they thought) to the good and safety of their
Country, their
Laws, Religion, Liberties, Estates, and
Governors; yet should these warmer
gleams in Ministers hearts, rather have vented themselves
in soft dews and sweet showres, than
in lightnings and hot thunderbolts, or
coals of fire: Their
politick Preaching, their
earnest Prayers, their
unfeigned Tears should have attempered, both their own and other mens passionate heats and propensities to civil flames:
Vide Joel 2. v. 3, 10, 11, 13,
&c. They should, as
V. 17. Let the Priests, the Ministers of the Lord weep: Let them say, Spare thy people, O Lord,
&c.
the Priests of the Lord, have stood and wept between the
Porch and the
Altar; crying mightily to
Heaven, that God would
spare his Church, and
people; And with men on
Earth, they should have interceded, that they would pity themselves, and one another.
Ministers of all men, should have
studied, preached, prayed, wept, and
fasted, all sorts and degrees of men in this
Nation, (who were so many ways neerly related to one another) into
calmness, moderation, Christian temper, forbearings, mutual condiscendings, and
proneness to reconciliation: If this would not do, they should have
Ezek. 22.30. I sought for a man among them that should make up the hedg, and stand in the gap before me for the Land, that I should not destroy it, but I found none. Caecina
cùm milites, nec antoritate, nec precibus, nec manis retinere possit, projectus in limine, miseratione demum, quia per legati corpus eundum erat, clausit viam. Tacit. An. l. 1.
stood in the gap, or lain prostrate (as
Caecina did) in the unhappy breach, and rather chose to be trodden under the feet of
Armies, Men, and
Horses, than to see the
woful day, in which their
King, and
Country-men, and
Fellow Christians, and
Brethren, should rush into an
unnatural war, to cut one anothers throats.
This I say, godly and tender-hearted Ministers should rather have done, than in the least kinde, have kindled or fomented such
[Page 26]
unnatural flames, and
unchristian fewds; rudely intruding themselves into all Councels; full of restless sticklings, State agitatings, politick plottings, cunning insinuatings, put
[...]d flatterings, secret whisperings, evil surmisings, uncomly clamors, and rude exasperatings of fears to fewds, of jealousies to enmities, of misapprehensions to irreconcilable distances, especially in matters wherein their proper interests (as in those of
Church-Government and
Discipline) might seem any stop or difficulty to
peace, or any occasion to
war: Who concludes not, that in such violent deeds and demands, Ministers forgat and forsook the greatest honor and duty of their Function! which is,
Matth. 5.9. 2 Cor. 5.20. to be
blessed peace-makers, to
beseech men to be
reconciled to God, and
for Christs sake to one another; by whose
pretious blood, they, above all men, should shew they are
redeemed from those
fierce wraths, and
cruel angers, which cannot but be cursed; and merit to be
seriously and
deeply repented, lest for them, Ministers be divided in
Jacob,
Gen. 49.7. and scattered in
Israel. And however, many
hotter spirited Ministers, might have honest hearts to God and man; yet it appears they had but weak heads, and were not aware, That
secular policies and
worldly interests, though they begin never so plausibly, and ascend like vapors from fair grounds, yet they presently thicken like mists into black clouds, drawing on jealousies and fears like strong winds: These drive men to new counsels; after they plead necessities; and from necessity obtain what indulgences and dispensations soever, either prosperity, or adversity require, in order to that great
Idol Self-preservation; which even in the Church of Christ exalts it self above all that is called
God; far different from
primitive practises, which were in ways of
self-denial, Christian patience, and
civil subjection, losing their lives to
save them; following of
Christ, in taking up his
cross,
Tert. Apol. de Christianis. cap. 37. Omnia vestra implevimus, urbes, insulas, castella, municipia, castra, palatium, senatum, forum, &c. Et tamen libenter trucidamur. Et
Cap. 30. Prec
[...]ntes sumus semper pro omnibus Imperatoribus, &c. when they wanted not numbers. All which holy Christian arts, by the unnecessary designs, precipitant counsels, and rash adventures, of some passionate, weak, or self-seeking men, are oft forced to vale, and give place to that, which is falsly called
Reason of State; which loves not to be too straight-laced with any ties of
true and
self-denying Religion; whose passiveness is the best preservative, both of the Church, and of any true Minister whatsoever.
11. Ministers much
[...]ow to themselves their shame.All true and wise Ministers teach, (and so they should practise) That it is better
patiently to suffer
Mûlta toller
[...]us quae non probamus.
Aug. some
deformities in Church, and
pressures in State, than to be
violent actors of any new ones, as a means to reform the old. And since the mindes of men are generally prone to measure counsels, and purposes, by the events, they do easily conclude, That God never leaves a good cause (wherein his glory, and Churches good were said to be so highly interessed, so in the loss and lapse,) (as now the
Presbyterian cause seems to be,)
[Page 27] unless it were carried on by
impure hearts, or
unwashen hands; either
hypocrisie levening the
end, or
iniquity defiling the
means: Truly it is seldom, that God waters good
plants with so last
streams, as he hath done that, which some Ministers sought so resolutely to
plant in the
Garden of this
Church, what
pains or
perils soever it cost them, or the publick.
So that the present dangers, distresses, and complaints of many Ministers seem to most people to be, but as the just
retributions of
vengeance upon the rude frowardness, and factious forwardness, of many of them in
civil troubles, which was far different from the tender and wise charity of the good
Samaritan.
Luke 10.30. For these men finding this Church and State
much wounded, as it was going from the
Jericho of some
grievances, to the
Jerusalem of a
through Reformation, (as was pretended) were too liberal of their
vinegar, and too nigardly of their
oyl; by
rash infusions, by
undiscreet and
unskilful searching the
wounds, they made them deeper, wider, more festred and incurable: (Clergy-mens hands usually poysoning those light hurts in State, which they touch, or undertake to cure, with neglect of their
Spiritual cures and
callings.)
Thus justly, and usually there follows the black shadow of
shame and
confusion, when Ministers of the Church had rather appear
cuning active Statesmen, than
honest quiet Churchmen; studying
matchiavel, more than the
Gospel; as if they were ashamed of the still
Mat. 12.19. He shall not strive, nor cry, neither shall any men hear his voice in the streets. Acts 2.2.
voice and
quiet spirit of
Jesus Christ; which descended upon his
Apostles, not in the
shape of flaming and
dividing swords, but off
Lingu
[...] Evangelica propitiis ignibus, & mollissimo servore, potenter at suaviter illuminare & perpurgare debent mentes ac mores hominum.
Greg.
fiery cloven tongues: And this, not to set the world on fire, or to scorch and burn men, but softly to enlighten them; and by variety of
gifts and
graces, sweetly to warm them to a love of God, and mutual charity: Which is far from bringing in, either
Christian Religion, or any
Reformations, with
wilde-fires, whirl-winds, and
earth-quakes; wherein
Christians had rather quite cast off the
cross of Christ from their shoulders, than bear it with any thing, which they count a
civil burthen; and wherein the meanest
Ministers are more ambitious to wear a peece of the
Popes Triple Crown on their heads, in an imaginary parity of
power, than either that of
thorns, or that of
olive branches; the one an embleme of their
patience, the other of their
peaceableness: When the very
Novices and
Beardless striplings, in the Ministry, which have but lately been manumitted from the
rod and
ferula, are more eager to
rule and
govern all in an
absolute community, and
Country parity, than either able to rule themselves, or patient to be ruled, even by those that are worthy to be their Fathers, as every way their Elders and Betters; whom
Age and
Nature, Custom, Law, Reason, Religion, all
order and
polity among men, would have set as over-seers over them; (howsoever,
[Page 28] to some uses and ends, those, the yonger Preachers, may be fit to be set over others, as
Ʋshers of
lower Forms:) When the passions and exorbitancies of some
Ministers, shall punish other mens failings and sins, with greater of their own; and exceed what was most blamable in others, by such defects of charity, or excesses of cruelty, as are most condemnable in such as hold forth the
love of God, and
mercies of Christ to the World. What stability can be hoped in mens esteem and love, to such as are of so
variable tempers, that they are not
double,
Jam. 1.8.
but treble minded men? sometimes
Episcopal, then
Presbyterian, after
Independents, next
nothing at all, unless it be something of an
hobling Erastian; who runs like a Badger, with variating and unequal
motions, yet still keeping where the
ridg of secular power goes highest; who is ashamed, not to seem a
Christian, but yet afraid to be
taught and
governed, as
Christians were in
primitive times, when they had not the support of
Civil Magistrates; whose
protection in
Government and
duties religious, the
Church willingly and thankfully embraces; but it cannot own the derivation of either its
Institutions, or its
Discipline, from
secular Powers and
Laws.
12. Of changes in Ministers.Not, that all
mutation is the
companion of
folly or
weakness; there are happy
inconstancies, and
blessed Apostacies; from
Error to
Truth; from
Heresie and
Schism, to
Verity and
Catholike unity; from
factious pride, to
obedient humility; from
impotent desires of
governing, to
patient submissions under due and setled Government; from
A castris Diaboli ad Dei tentoria, Felix transfuga, & beatus Apostata.
Luth. 1 Thes. 5.22. the
Devils camps, to
Gods Tents. But then
truth, and not
faction; piety, and not apparent
self-interest; a change of
maners to the better, as well as of
side, and
principles, will follow; and not the least appearance once of
evil: From which,
Ministers of all men, must abstain. There must be no shew or shadow of worstings and decays in
holiness; of greater indifferencies in
Religion; of any licentiousness and immoralities in
maners;
Phil. 3.19. any of which, discover their
bellies, or this
world, to be their god, more than
Jesus Christ, or the
true God.
And (which is most ridiculous and intollerable) many
Ministers in their greatest
rambl
[...]ngs and
shiftings, and
separatings from themselves, and from all
gravity, order, and
modesty; deserting their former
Station, Ministry, and
Ordination; or taking it up upon some fanciful new way; some easie account of popular calling to any place; yet still they are many times
eager declamers against
Sects and
Schisms, Heresies and
Separations, Errors and
corrupt Opinions, &c. that is against all that are not of their
party, way, and
faction: Not considering, that like
Gehazi, the
leprosie of those
Syrians, cleaves to many of their own foreheads, who carry their heads full high.
Now after all this, (which I reckon up, not in
bitterness, but
[Page 29] in charity, not for a reproach
Dum peccata aliorum confiteor, ipse compatiar, nec superbè increpo, sed lugeo; & dum alium fleo meipsum de fleo.
Ambr. de Poen. l. 2. c. 8.
[...].
Stobaeus., but for a motive to repentance, in my self, or any other, that may be guilty of any thing, unworthy and scandalous to our
holy Profession;) It cannot seem strange, if Ministers are generally looked upon, as
naked and
ashamed of themselves; since many of them, have wantonly
sinned themselves out of that
innocency and
protection (together with that
love, respect, estate, and
honor) which formerly they enjoyed; when
publicks Laws and Authority compassed them about; keeping them, as in
subjection and
due obedience, so in
plenty, safety, love, and
respect. Which last, (preserving them from irreverence, affronts, and vulgar insolency) is easily obtained, when once the common people see that
Power stands Centinel, and
Civil Favor keeps a Guard, on any Men, or any Calling. Indeed, with the common sort of people, it matters not much, what
straw and
clouts the
Scare-crow be made of, so it be set upon a
Pole.
By these
secular and
worldly temptations, hath the
Devil,
13. Ministers way of recovery. in great part, beguiled the
Ministers and the
Ministry of
England, of that
favor, and those
blessings which they once enjoyed; which to recover, by Gods help, must be the
work, not of
weak, heady, popular, passionate, factious, and
clamorous men, who are resolved never to confess any
Incidere in errorem imperiti est animi, at perseverare, postquam agnoveris, contumacis est.
Salvia. l. 5. error or transport, but to continue in that troublesome and rugged path of
novel opinions, State projects, and
secular ambitions; wherein they see they have lost themselves past all recovery, without ingenuous
retractation and speedy
amendment. The rashness and obstinacy of such
Ʋzzahs, is not fit to stay the
tottering Ark, who have almost quite overturned it; nor ever will they be able to bring back the
pristine honor of the
Ministry, or the
majesty of the
Reformed Religion: Their
penitence, publick, real, and as
bold as their sin and error, will more recover and recommend them, than all those murmurings and complaints, by which they scratch one anothers
itch; and confirm each other in their
erroneous obstinacy, and
defeated novelties.
Verè poenitentes pudoris magis memores, quàm salutis, esse non debent.
August. Ingenuous confessings and forsakings of their
follies, facilities, superstitious heats and
immoderations, will best reconcile them, not onely to God and man, but also to themselves: Who can have little peace, while they are pertinacious in their errors, and are impatient to recant any thing, either in opinion or practise, although never so much amiss and blasted, both by the disfavor of God and man. This opiniativeness and restiveness in extern
Forms of
Religion, is likely, to be the greatest
obstruction, which will hinder the recovery of
Ministers to
unity, order, and
honor; which was ever greatest, when for their painful
preaching, and peaceable
living, they were persecuted by others,
Heathens, or
Hereticks, or
Schismaticks; who never wanted will to vex the
Orthodox Christians, when ever they had power; were their beginings
[Page 30] never so gentle, and their pretensions never so specious: But then is the regard to Ministers least, or none at all, when they turn
Pragmaticks instead of
Preachers; Persecutors instead of
Peace-makers; and
sticklers for, and with the world, rather than sufferers with, and for
Christ. Since, being Ministers of
Jesus Christ, the
Lamb slain for the sins of the World, they are more comly on
the rack, and at
the stake; in the
prison and
dungeon, with
bolts and
chains, with
wounds and
brands for Christs sake, than with
Buff-coats and
Belts, and
Banners, and
Trophes, dipped in and defiled with the
[...]. Naz. Orat. 40. blood of their
People, and
Neighbors, and
Governors, in any case whatsoever. Sure, it is hard for Ministers of the Gospel, to pick out
Letters of
Mart from the Gospel, or to have any
Commission to kill and slay, from
Jesus Christ; in order to reform Religion, or to plant any of his clearest Institutions; much less to pull down any antient good
orders in the
Church, or to set up any new ones; which have so much of mans
vanity and
passion, that they cannot have any thing of
Christs divine appointment,
Nor is this meek and passive temper, requisit in a true Minister, any softness and cowardise, but the greatest valor and magnanimity; which, having least of
revenge, passion, self-seeking, humane faction, and
worldly interest, (which are always dubious in their rise, and prone to be exorbitant in their progress, and most injurious in their success) have most of
Love, Patience, and
Christian Charity; which are indisputably commendable in the Christian,
Psal. 15.4. though they be to the mans own
hinderance.
It will not be asked of
Ministers of the Gospel, at the last account, who fought, and slew, and spoiled,
&c. but who fasted and prayed, and mourned, for the sins and judgements on the Nation, and Church; nor will they easily be found in
Gods Book of Martyrs, who died upon disputable quarrels in
Civil Wars, while they neglected the indisputable duty of their
Office and Ministery.
Levit. 10.19. Thou shalt not sow thy field with mingled seed.
Incongruam non probat mixturam Deus, & bonitate simplicissimus & simplicitate optimus. August.
Ministers never reap less crops of love or respect from men, than when they sow that forbidden
mislane; the
Tares and
Cockle of passionate novelties, unproved opinions, and civil dissentions, among the
seeds of Religion, and
essays of Reformation: From which mixtures, those Ministers, whose
gravity, wisdom, and
humility, have most withheld, or soonest withdrawn their hearts and hands, are the likeliest men, by their
piety, moderation, patience, and
constancy, in
holy and
justifiable ways, to recover and restore the dignity of their
Calling; Who in the midst of those great and wide inrodes, which have much broken down the
fence, and occasioned the letting in all sorts of
wilde beasts upon the
Lords Vineyard of this
Church; while others, like
dead stakes, formerly making a great shew in the
hedg, are found rotten, weak, and unsound: These are evidenced to all
[Page 31] true Christians, to be as
living standards; well rooted in their pious principles, and not easily removed from that
stedfastness, and
meekness of their practises in ways of
judicious constancy; which they have hitherto with patience maintained, in the midst of those tempests, which have not so utterly overwhelmed them, but that in many places they appear fixed and unmoved in their
pious integrity, and
patient charity; which makes them looked upon with some eye of pity, love, and honor, by all ingenuous spectators; while yet, they generally reflect with scorn and laughter, on many others; who in the
publick storm, thought themselves
gallant sailers and
skilful steersmen; yet having made great waste of their
patience, obedience, and
discretion, they seem also much crackt in their
conscience, credit, and
reputation; For seeking, inconsiderately, to pull down, or to possess themselves of others
Cabins, (who as
Pilots had a long time safely steered the
Ship) they have almost split, and sunk the whole
Vessel, wherein they and others were embarqued: Nor will they any way be able to buoy it up again, or stop the daily increasing, and threatning leaks, till forsaking those soft and shameful compliances with factious novelties, and immoderate ways of vulgar reformings, they return to that
primitive firmness, and
indisputable simplicity of the
Antient (which were the putest and best formed)
Churches, both as to
Doctrine, Discipline, and
Government; which no
learned and
unpassionate man needs go far to finde out, either in
Scripture paterns, or in the
Churches after-imitation; by which the
dignity of the
Ministry, and
Holy Mysteries of the
Gospel, always preserved themselves, amidst the hottest persecutions, both in the
love, and
obedience of all
sound and
sober Christians.
So that in my judgement, who know how hard it is to play an after-game in point of
Reputation, and who have no design but a
Publick and
Common good, (writing thus freely, as under the favor, so without the offence, I hope, of any good man) The
Ministers of this Church will never be able to stand before those men of
Ai, their many adversaries; who are daily scattering them into many feeble factions, and pursuing them every where (so divided) with scorn; and afflicting them with many affronts and injuries; until having taken a
serious review of their late extravagancies, and making a serious scrutiny into their consciences; and finding (as they needs must, if they be not wilfully blinde, or obstinate) some
accursed thing, some
Babylonish garment, and
wedg of Gold; something wherein proud, or ambitious, or covetous, or revengeful or injurious emulations, or other more venial errors have tempted t
[...]
[...] to offend; they cast them quite away; and so humbly re'ally themselves, to that
Primitive Harmony, that
Excellent Discipline, Order, and
Government, wherein was the honor, beauty, and consistency
[Page 32] of the Church and Christian Religion, even when least protected and most opposed by secular powers: Of whom Christian Bishops, Ministers, and People, never asked leave, either to believe in
Jesus Christ, or to live after that
holy form and
publick order, wherein
Jesus Christ, and the
blessed Apostles after him, established and left them, which obtained
universal imitation, and use in all
Churches, for many hundred of years, from
true Christians, both
Pastors and
People, in the midst of persecutions.
14. Jere. 6.16. Thus saith the Lord, Stand in the ways and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and walk therin, and ye shall finde rest for your souls.Out of which
old and
good way of
Primitive Ʋnity, Order, Government, Discipline, and
holy Ministrations, if those
immoralities be kept, (as they may most easily) to which (we see) the lusts and passions of men are prone to run, even in all
Non datur reditus ad unitatem nisi per veritatem, nec ad veritatem nisi per vetustatem; Quum illud est antiquissimum, quod verissimum.
Cypr.
novel forms and
inventions, (pretend they never so much, at first, to
glorious Reformations;) Nothing can be a more present and soverein restorative for this Church, and the true Reformed Religion, to settle with truth, and peace among us; both to the comfort of all able Ministers, and the satisfaction of all sober Christians; who study the
truth, and
unity of the
Faith, not the
power and
prevalency of any
faction: We need not go far to seek the root and source of our miseries present or impendent, which have brought forth so bitter fruits; whereby God at once would shew and satisfie vain men with their own
delusions
Isai. 66.4.. In which, heady and high-minded men, trusting more to their own wits or tongues, and to the
Jere. 17.5. Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the Lord.
arm of flesh, in politick machinations, than to the
living God, in holy and humble ways of truth and peace, have soon found them to be, both
vain and
cursed things.
As it is evident at this day in the sad fate, which some Ministers folly, presumption, and precipitancy, together with other sinful frailtiles, and excesses, have brought upon themselves and their whole Function in this Church. Who, first despising, then destroying the
Antient and
Catholike conduits of their
Order and
Ministry, (which, derived from
Christ, by his
Apostles; went on in an after constant succession of
true Ministerial Power and
Authority,) have
digged to themselves,
Jere. 2.13.
empty broken cisterns, of novel and divided ways, which can hardly hold any water;
Jude 12. but
like wandring clouds without water, affecting Supremacy, or Parity, or Popularity in Church power, they have almost brought it to a nullity; through the incroaching and over-bearing of
Blebeian Insolence; who finding Ministers thus divided among themselves, and scrambling for
Church power in common, without any order or distinction, either of
Age, or
gifts and
parts; the common people (being the most) begin to conceit
[Page 33] and challenge to themselves, first a share, next the supremacy and original of all Church power; as if in the illiterate heads, illiberal hearts, and mechanick hands of the common sort of Christians, (and, without reproach, the most part of them, and the forwardest of them, against the Function of the Ministry, have been and ever will be of no higher rank, breeding or capacity,)
Jesus Christ had placed the
Keyes of
Heaven, the power eminent and paramount of all
Church authority, and holy administrations; which
Christ eminently, and his
Apostles ministerially had, and exercised; afterward committing them to able and faithful men; such as (doubtless) were many degrees raised above the vulgar, and distinguished in gifts and power Ministerial, both ordinary and extraordinary.
Thus from the head, and shoulders, and arms, (
Jesus Christ, the
Apostles, the succeeding
Bishops and
Presbyters) which were of Gold and Silver,
Church power is by some forced to descend to the
belly, thighs, and
feet of the people, which are part of Iron,
Dan. 2.32. and part of miry-clay: Most of whom, so much stickling to be
controlers of Christs houshold (the Church) are not in any discreet and sober mans judgement, fit to be
stewards, or scarce in any degree of ingenuous service, in a well ordered family; They may make good
Gibeonites for the house of God, but very ill
Levites or
Priests.
Thus I have shewed how the sparks of many Ministers passionate opinions, and violent practises, flying up and down in their many disorderly breathings and extravagant
Motions, both in
Church and
State; they at last, lighting upon the
thatched houses, the combustible stuff of common peoples mindes, and maners, have set their own houses on fire, to the deformity, discontent, and danger of all that dare own themselves, and their holy Function, as delivered to them from a better and
diviner hand.
15 And indeed it is of the
Lords mercies, that we have not been, ere this, utterly consumed both
root and branch, for our follies and strange fires, by the malice, cruelty, and despight of those, to whose rage, as to the Seas, the Lord hath hitherto set bounds; who are our enemies, not for our
sins and
failings, but for the
reformed truths, and
Gospels sake, which we
preach and
profess. Amidst the
sequestrings, plunderings, silencings, wastings, affronts, calumnies, indignities, and
discouragements cast upon, or threatned by some, against those of the Ministry, above any other calling; as if the Crosses taken down from Steeples and Churches, were to be laid on the necks and shoulders of Ministers; It is a wonder, that any
remnant of godly, able, and true Ministers, hath hitherto escaped, through the indulgence of God, and the favor or moderation of some in
power; who know not (it seems) how to
reprobate all those as
Antichristian, by whose
Ministry, they may hope, themselves and others, either are, or may be
[Page 34] brought to the
saving faith of
Jesus Christ, and to the
hope of Gods elect:
Exod. 2.8. Nor can they yet be perswaded, to act as
Pharaohs, that knew not
Joseph.
So that we cannot, but wonder (with thankfulness to God, and to those who now exercise
civil power among us) that, the
Reformed Ministers and
Ministry in this
Church, have not been made like
Sodom and
Gomorrah; when we consider, how many showres of
fiery darts, from
violent and
cruel men, like thick clouds (pregnant with
thunders and
lightnings) hang over our heads.
J
[...]lian took away from the Clergy, all immunities, honors, and provisions of corn formerly by Emperors given to them; he abrogated all Laws in favor of them.
Sozonen. l. 5.
c. 5. Who like
Julian the Apostate, are impatient of nothing so much as this, That their should be any true
Ministers or
Ministry, in
due order, holy Authority, Evangelical succession, and
setled maintenance, continued in this, or any other Reformed Church. Who seeking to joyn the
Lyons skin to the
Fox's, would fain leven
Military spirits against the
Ministry, that so the Soldiery might use, or rather abuse, their
Helmets as
Bushels
Matth. 5.15., under which they may put the
Candles of the
Ministry; thereby to overwhelm and extinguish those
lamps of
true Religion; pretending, that some
Troopers flaming swords, as the
guard of Cherubims, will be more useful to keep
the way of the tree of life, than all those
burning and
shining lights of the true
Ministers, who are rightly
called and
ordained in the
Church; whose
learned labors, and
patient sufferings in all ages, from the
Apostles times, have undoubtedly planted, watered, propagated, and (under God) preserved the
true Christian Religion; either from
Heathenish ignorance, Idolatry, Atheism, Prophaneness and
Persecution, on the one side; or from
Antichristian Errors, Superstitions, Corruptions and
Confusions, on the other.
16. Politick and Atheistical Engines used by some against the Ministry.Yet are there now, not onely
secret underminings, but
open engines used, by which some men endeavor utterly to overthrow these great boundaries, firm supports, and divine constitutions of Christian Religion; the Authority, Office, Power, and Succession of the true Ministers, and Ministry of the Gospel: Which plots and practises can be nothing else, but the
devils high-way, either to utter
Atheism, Irreligion, and
Prophaneness; or to the old
grosser Popery, Error, and
Superstition; or, at best, to those detestable and damnable
formalities in matters of Religion, which our late
Seraphick Sadduces, or
Matchiavellian Christians have learned, and confidently profess. Some of whom (like
Jezebel,
Rev. 2.20. that made her self a
Prophetess, or like the old
Irenaeus l. 1. c. 35. Carpecratis & Gnosticorum dectrina, per fidem & operationem salvari homines; reliqua indifferentia secundum opinionem hominum bona aut mala vocari; cum nihil natura malum fit.
Gnosticks, Montanists, Moniehes, Carpocratians, Circumsellians, Valentinians, and the like rabble of wretches) have their
wilde speculations, beyond what is written in the holy Scriptures, or ever believed and practised in the Churches of Christ; who
[Page 35] teach men to think, say, and write, That
God, Christ Jesus, the
holy Spirit, good
Angels and
Devils; the
Scriptures, Law, and
Gospel, Ministry and
Sacraments; the
Souls immortality and
eternity; the
Resurrection and
Judgement to come; all
Virtue and
Vice; Good and
Evil; Heaven and
Hell, all are but meer fanciful forms of words, fabulous imaginations, feigned dreams, empty names; being nothing without us, or above us. That all this, which men call Religion, is nothing else, but the issues of
humane inventions; which, by the cunning of some, the credulity of others, and the custom of most men, serves, where seconded with power, to scare and amuse the world, so as to keep the vulgar in some aw and subjection.
And in their best and foberest temper, they hold, That no Religion is, or ought to be other, than a
lackey and
dependant, on
secular power; that
piety must be
subordinate to
policy; that there the people serve God well enough, where they are kept in subjection to those that rule them: From whose politick dispensations and allowances, they are humbly and contentedly to receive what
Scriptures, Law, and
Gospel, holy Institutions, Ministry, and
Religion, those, who govern them, think fittest, whereby to preserve themselves in power, and others in peace under them. That, where the
principles of
Christian, or
Reformed Religion (which hath so far obtained credit in these Western parts of the World) do cross, or condemn the designs, and interests of those in Sovereinty, (how unjustifiable soever they are for
righteousness or
true holiness;) yet are they, by
Reasons of State, and the
supposed Laws of Necessity, first to be dispensed withall, and actually violated: Next, by
secret warpings, variations, connivencies; and
tollerations, they are to be
ravelled, weakned, discountenanced, and
decryed. Thus gradually, and fuly introducing
new parties and
factions in
Religion; which, cryed up by men of looser principles, profaner wits, and flattering tongues; also set off and sweetned with novelty, profit, and power, will soon bear down, and cast out, with specious shews, of easier, cheaper, freer, and safer modellings, all true
Religion, and the true
Ministry of it; and all the antient, (if they seem contrariant ways) though never so well setled, and approved, not onely by the best and holiest of men; but, as to their constant preservation, even by God himself.
Indeed, all experience teacheth us,
17. Ambition the M
[...]ch of true Religion. That no passion in the soul of man is less patient of sober, just, and truly religious bounds, than
Luctanter & agrè fert humana ambiti
[...] Christi jug
[...], am Dei Imperitur; nec libe
[...]ter crutem gi
[...]
[...]ui sceptra captant & diademata aucupantur.
Parisiens.
Ambition; which will rather adventure, as it were, to
countermand, and
over-rule God himself, than fail to rule over man. Nor
[Page 36] hath any thing caused more changes, tossings, and persecutions, in the Church, than this forcing
religious rectitudes, and the
immutable rules of
divine Truth, Order, and
holy Institutions, to bend to, and comply with, the
Cupido dominandi cunctis affectibus dominantior.
Tacit. An. l. 15. crookedness of ambitious worldly
Regnandi causa violandum est jus, caeteris aequitatem cole.
Jul. Caes. Suet. interests, Insomuch, that very
Reformations pretended, and by well meaning men
intended, have oftentimes degenerated to great
deformities; through the immoderations, and transports of those, who cannot in
reason of State (as they pretend) subject themselves to, or continue to use those severer rules of
righteousness; or follow those primitive examples of holy
Discipline and
Religious orders, which Christ and his Church hath set before them; but they must so far wrest and innovate
Religion, formerly established, and remove the
antient Landmarks, which their forefathers observed, as they finde, or fancy necessary to the interest of that party or power, which they have undertaken.
Hence inevitably follows by those
unreasonable
Pope
Pius the fifth, could not with patience hear of
Ragioni di Stato, counting those pretensions to be against all true Religion, and Moral Virtues,
L. Verul.
Reasons of State, (which, not the Word of God, nor his providence, nor any true prudence, but onely some mens fancies, passions, lusts, and follies, make
necessary,) That the antient established Ministry, and true Ministers, be they never so able, worthy, useful, and necessary, must either be quite removed, and changed; or else, by degrees drawn to new
Modellings and
Conformities; which can never be done, without great snares to many, injuries to others, and discouragements to all, that have any thing in them of
Religious setledness; whose pious and judicious constancy in their holy way and profession, chusing rather to
serve the Lord, than the variating humors of any men and times, shall be judged pertinacy, faction, and the next step to
Rebellion; how useful, peaceable, and commendable soever their gifts, and mindes, and maners be, in the Church of Christ.
18 To this
Tarpeian rock, and precipice, by Gods permission, and the
English worlds variation in
Civil and Ecclesiastical affairs, doth seem to be brought (as to some mens designs and purposes) the whole frame and being of the
Reformed Religion in this
Church of
England, as to its formerly established
Doctrine, Discipline, Government, and true
Ministry. Not, but that I know, the
Lord Jesus Christ can withdraw this his Church and Ministers (as he did himself) from their malice,
Luke 4.30. who sought to
cast him down headlong from the browe of that
Hill, on which their City stood: I know he is as willing, able, and careful to save his
faithful servants, as himself. And who knows,
2 Kings 5. how far God may be pleased to use (as he did the relation of the
Serment
[...]
[...]cilla sequitur heri sanitas; per servulam captivam liberatur leprosus Dominus: De parvo momento pendent res magni momenti; u
[...] vel
[...]xima Dei esper
[...]ur.
August.
captive maid, in order to his mercy, both for
healing and
converting Naaman) this
humble Intercession and
Apology of
[Page 37] the meanest of his servants? who ows all he is, hath, or can do, to his bounty and mercy. God oft hangs great weights on small wires, and sets great wheels on work by little springs. We know, that
words spoken in due season, before
the
Monet Deus de proposito ut praeviniamus decretum; quasi à nobis poenitentibus poenitentiam discat dominus.
Fulgent.
decree be gone forth,
Zach. 2.7. may be acceptable and powerful, even with God himself; how much more should they be
as
Prov. 25.11. Verba tam splendida quàm pretiosa, & pietate bona, & tempestiditate grata.
Bern.
Apples of Gold in Pictures of Silver, to sober and religious men; and in the behalf of those, who (at least) have deserved to be heard, before they be condemned and destroyed?
I have read of
Sabbacus, a King of
Ethiopia,
Herodoti Clio. who being by dreams admonished, that he could not possess himself of the Kingdom of
Egypt, otherways than by
Sacrilege,
Servil. de Mirandis. l.
1. and the slaying of the Priests; he chose rather to lay aside his claim, and advantages of War, which he had gotten, and to refer the Government of that Kingdom to twelve Wisemen; who erected to the memory of that Princes piety, one of the stateliest
Pyramids of
Egypt, which yet remains: How much more will it become Christians in any way of Power and Magistracy, not to make their way upon the spoils, nor lay the foundations, or to carry on the fabrick of their greatness and dominion, upon the carkasses and ruines of such as are able, true, and faithful Ministers of the true God, and the Lord Jesus Christ?
However my own private comforts of life might other ways be, either secure, or satisfactory; yet how can I with silence, or as
Nehemiah without sadness,
Nehe. 2.2. behold the miseries of many my
Brethren and
Companions? For whose sakes, I cannot but have great
compassion, even in worldly regards; well knowing, that many, if not far the most of them,
have born the heat and burthen of the late days, or
years rather, of great tribulation, beyond any sorts of men; to whom have been allowed some ways, either for reparation, or composition, or restitution, or oblivion: But not so to any Ministers; from some of whom hath been exacted the whole
tale of Bricks, as to the necessary
labors of their Ministry, and
charges, when the
straw of maintenance hath, in great part, been, either denied to them, or some way exacted from them; nor was ever any publick ease, or relief granted to them in that regard.
But it becomes neither them, nor me, in this particular, to plead or complain, as to any private interests, pressures, or indignities, already sustained. The
Lord is righteous and holy, though we be wasted, impoverished, and exhausted; yea, though we be accounted, as the
off-scouring of all things (1
Cor. 4.13.) and as
unsavory salt fit to be cast on the
dunghil. (Matth. 5.13.) While there are so many
Vel in hoc uno maximè inidonei, quòd sibi idonei videntur tam tremendo Ministerio.
Jeron.
hasty intruders, and confident undertakers of the work of the
[Page 38] Ministry, yet the best and ablest of us all, desire before the majesty of God, in all humility to confess, That we are
less than the least of his mercies; that none of us are, as to
Gods exactness, or the weight of the work,
2 Cor. 2.16. 2 Cor. 4.7.
Non thesaurus debonestatur vasculo, sed vas decoratur thesaur
[...]. Prosp.
sufficient for that
sacred Office and
Ministry.
Yet since this
heavenly treasure hath been duly committed to such
earthen vessels, who have wholly devoted, even from their youth, their studies, lives, and labors, to the service of
Christ, and his
Church, in this work of the Ministry; since the
publick wages and
rewards for that
holy service, have by the order of
humane Laws, by the piety, bounty, and justice, of this
Christian Nation, been hitherto conferred upon them, and they rightly possessed of them; I cannot but present to the considerations of all men, that have
piety, equity, or
humanity in them, That there are no objects of
pity and
compassion, more
pitifully calamitous and
distressed, than those many
learned and
modest men, the
godly and faithful Ministers of this
Church of
England, either are already, or are shortly like to be, if the malice of their
adversaries be permitted to run in its full scope and stream against them; which will be like that flood, which the
old Serpent,
Rev. 12.15. and great
red Dragon, cast out of his mouth after the
woman, (the
Church) which would carry away both
mother and
childe, old and
yong, the
sons with the
fathers, true piety with the whole
profession; the present
Ministers with all future
Succession, as to any right
Authority, and lawful
Ordination or
Mission.
19. The cunning and cruelty of some against the Ministry.What I pray you (O excellent
Christians, all whose other excellencies are most excelled in your Christian pity and compassion) can be more deplorable, than to see so many persons of ingenuous education, good learning, honest lives, diligent labors, (after so much time devoted chiefly to serve God, their Country, and the Church of Christ, and the souls of their Brethren, with their Studies, Learning, and Labors) to be turned, or wearied out, of their
honest and
holy employment; to be so cast out of their houses and homes, together with all their nearest relations; to be forced to begin some
new methods of life, in some mean imployment or dependance; and this in the declining and infirmer age of many? wherein they must either want their bread, or beg it; or, at best, with much contention, against the
armed man,
Pr v. 24.34.
Poverty, in
labor and
sorrow, night and
day, they must mingle their
bread with ashes, and their
drink with weeping; when they shall be deprived of all those
publick rewards and
setled incouragements, (which God knows, were neither very liberal in most places, nor much to be envied, if
Matth. 24.12. Desti
[...]e charitate
[...]cess
[...] est abundare nequitiam, quum non auferantur iniquitatis stercora nisi per charitatia fluenta, &
[...], & gentem, & rempublicam, & ecclesiam validissi
[...] purg
[...]tia.
August. Tep
[...]to
[...]ri
[...] fervore friges
[...] & rigoscunt conscientiae.
Bern.
charity did not grow cold, and iniquity abound) wherewith the whole labor of their lives, their
[Page 39] learning and chargable studies, besides their industry, humility, and other vertues, were but meanly, yet, to them, contentedly recompensed, by those Laws of
publick piety and
munificence; which invested Ministers in their places and livings, after the same
Ministers have the same Right to their Ecclesiastick estates by
Magna Charta, as others have to their Temporalities.
Concessimus quod Ecclesia Anglicana libera sit in perpetuum, & habeat omnia jura sua integra, & omnes libertates sua
[...] illaesas. Magna Charta, c. 1. See the Statute of 2.
Edw. 6. and 19. for treble damages in case of not paying Tithes, where due.
tenure for life, and good behavior, that any man enjoys his
free-hold in house or land; keeping himself within the compass of the Law.
And that the
barbarity, impiety, and
monstrosity of the
injury, may seem the less with the common people, all these
sufferings of poverty and
necessity (which either have faln upon some, or threaten other
true Ministers in this
Church,) must be attended with the
black
Pereuntibus (Christianis sub Tiberio) addita ludibria, ut serarum tergis contecti lania
[...] can
[...] interirent, & ubi dofecisset dies in usum nocturni luminis flammali urebantur.
Tac. An. l. 19. Luke 23.34. Joh. 11.48. & 18.38.
shadows of all
evil speaking and
reviling; such as was used to their
great master and
institutor Jesus Christ; when he was to be thus crucified with contempt,
lest the Romans come and destroy the City (though there was nothing found in him, by his Judge,
worthy of death.) That so the proud mockers of the Ministry, may say with scorn,
Behold, these men of God; these that
pretended to preach salvation to others, let them now come down, and save themselves from that
Jesuitick, Socinian, and mechanick
Cross, to which they are with all cruel petulancy, either now, or shortly (as their malicious enemies hope and boast) to be fixed.
O what would the enemies of this
Reformed Church and
State,
20. Hoc Ithacus velit, & magn
[...] mercentur Atride.
Virg. whatever they are, have wished more to crown their envious desires; and consummate their malicious designs; than to see, that
woful day, wherein
this abomination (which threatens to make the
Reformed Religion desolate, in this Church of
England,) being set up, the whole
Function and
Succession of the
true and lawful Ministry here, should be questioned, cashiered, triumphed over, and trampled upon, by the foot of
Ignorance, Error, Popery, Jesuitism, Atheism, Profaneness, and all sorts of disorderly mindes and maners?
All which heretofore felt the powerful restraints, the mighty chains, the just terrors and torments cast upon them, by the convincing
Sermons, learned
Writings, frequent
Prayers, and holy
examples of many excellent
Ministers in
England; before whom the
devils of ignorance, error, profaneness, schism, and
superstition,
Luke 10.18. Vera fulgente luce flaccessit fulguris coruscatio, terrore magìs quàm lumine conspicua.
Chrysost. were wont to fall as
lightning to the ground, from their
fanatick Heavens.
Have all these
Sons of Thunder and of
Consolation too, (who were esteemed heretofore by all Reformed Christians in this Church, to be as
Angels of God, Embassadors from Heaven, Friends of Christ,
[Page 40] the Bridegroom of their Souls; more pretious than fine Gold; dearer, to humble and holy men, than their right eyes; the beauty of this Church, and blessing of this Nation,) Have they all been hitherto; but as
Mahumetan Juglers, or
Messengers of Satan, or
Priests of Baal, or as the
cheating Pontifs of the
Heathen gods and oracles? Have they all been found lyers for God, and born false witness against the Truth, and Church of Christ? Have they arrogantly and falsly
Numb. 16.3. Ye take too much upon you, since all the Congregation is holy, every one of them,
&c. Wherefore lift ye up your selves above the Church of the Lord? Thus
Korah and his company against
Moses and
Aaron.
taken too much upon them, in exalting themselves above their line and measure? Or magnifying their
Office and Ministry, above the
common degree or
sort of Christians?
And why all this
art, fraud, and
improbity of labor in Ministers! (Sure, with the g eater sin and shame
learned and
knowing men should
weary themselves in their
iniquity,
Quò minor tentatio tò majus peccatum.
Aquin. when they had so
little temptation to be, either false or wicked, in so high a nature:) Alas, For what hath been, and is, all this
pompous pains, and
hypocritical sweat of Ministers? Is it not for some
poor living, for the most part; for a
sorry subsistence, a
dry morsel, a
thred-bare coat, a
cottagely condition? In comparison of that
plenty, gallantry, superfluity, splendor, and
honor, wherewith
other callings (which require far less
ability or
pains) have invited and entertained their
professors in this plentiful Land?
Judges 8.6. Are not the
gleanings of the grapes of Ephraim,
better than the vintage of Abiezer? Are not the
superfluities
Merito à secularibus negotiatoribus & lucro, & praemio superamur, quum caelestia & aeterna à Christo expectamus munera.
Jeron. of any
ingenuous calling, beyond the necessaries of most
Ministers? And all this, that after infinite studies, pale watchings, fervent prayers, frequent tears, daily cares, and endless pains, exhausting their
Time, Spirits, Estates, and
Health, they might, through many
vulgar slightings, reproaches, and
contempts, with much patience condemn themselves and their relations, first to
Grave est paupertatis onus ubi deest bonae conscientiae levamen; quâ sublevante gravescit nihil, quâ dulcante nihil amarescit.
Petrach.
poverty; which is no light burden, where a good conscience is wanting, or an evil one attending (as in this case
malice doth suppose.)
And, now at last, (after more than One thousand five hundred years, and one Century and half since the
Reformation) in all which time this Nation hath more or less enjoyed the inestimable blessing (for so our pious
Ancestors esteemed the
lights of this World, the
true Ministers of the Church, in their
Prayers, Preaching, Writings, holy Offices, and
Examples,) they should by some men be thought unworthy of any further
publick favors or
imployment, and to have merited to be counted as
sheep for the slaughter
Rom 8.16. For thy sake are we counted as sheep for the slaughter, and killed all the day long;
Lani
[...]na diaboli Christi victima. Leo. They are Christs Lambs, whom the Devil delights most to
[...]utcher., in their persons: And as to their
Function or
Calling (which was ever esteemed
[Page 41]
sacred among true Christians) to be wholly laid aside and outed, with all disgraceful obloquies; as if they had been, but
pious Impostors, devout Ʋsurpers, and
religious Monopolizers, of that
holy Ordination, divine Mission, Power, and
Authority, which Christ gave personally to the
Apostles; and both by declared intent, and clear command, to their due and rightful
Successors, in that ordinary
Ministry which is necessary for the
Churches good: Or at best they must be reputed, but as
superfluous, burthensom, and
impertinent, both in
Church and
State; chargeable to the
publick purse; dangerous to the
publick peace; useless as to any
peculiar power of
holy Administrations; which some think may be more
cheaply, easily, and
safely, supplied by other
forward pretenders; who think themselves endued with greater
plenitude of the Spirit, with
rarer gifts, with
diviner illuminations, more
immediate teachings, and
special anointings; by which, without any pains or studies, they are suddenly invested into the
full office and
power Ministerial: And as they are themselves
led, so they can infallibly
lead all others,
into all truth; with such wonderful advantages of
ease, and
thrift, both for mens pains and purses, that there will be no need to entertain that antient form, and succession of
ordained Ministers, as any
peculiar calling or
function, amidst so gifted and inspired a
Nation. So much more sweet, and fruitful, do these self-planted
Country Crabs, and
Wildings, now seem to many, than those
Trees of Paradise, which, with great care and art, have been grafted, pruned, and preserved by most skilful hands; which these
new sprouts look upon, and cry down, as onely full of
Moss and
Missletow.
In this case then, O you excellent Christians, such
freedom, as I now use, I hope may seem not onely pardonable, but approvable, and imitable to all good Christians, who fear God, and love the Lord Jesus Christ; who have any care of their own souls, any charity to the Reformed Churches, any pity to their Countrey, any tenderness to the religious welfare of
posterity: And in a matter of so great and publick importance, it is hoped, and expected by all good men, That none of you, either in your private places, or publick power and influences, will by any
inconsiderate, and mean
compliance, gratifie the evil mindes of
unreasonable men, in order to compass the Devils most
Antichristian designs; who seeks by such devices, first to deceive you, next to destroy, and damn, both you and your posterity: Your
Blasphemiae proximum est Christiani silentium, ubi Christi causa agitur, & negligitur; quam filend
[...] aquè prodimus ac Judas salutando, aut Petrus abnegando.
Jeron. silence or reservedness, in such a cause, and at such a time, as this,
will be your sin; as it would have been mine: How much more, if you use not your uttermost endeavors, in all fair and Christian ways, to stop this
Stygian stream; but most of all, if you contribute any thing of that power you have, whereby to carry on this
poysonous and
soul-destroying torrent. Words are never more due, than in
[Page 42] Christs behalf, who is the
Incarnate Word; and for his Ministers, who are the Preachers of that Word.
22. The sense of the best Christians, as to the Ministers case.
2 Sam. 19.30.Non is this my private sense and horror alone, but I know you (O excellent Christians (who are (truly) men of pious and publick; not of proud, or pragmatick spirits,) cannot but daily perceive, That it is the
general fear and grief of honest and truly reformed Christians, in this
Nation; Who with
one mouth are ready to say to those in
place and power, as
Abraham did to the King of
Sodom, or
Mephibosheth to
David; Let those cunning, cruel, and covetous
Zibas (whose treacherous practises, and ingrateful calumnies, seek to deprive us of our
Houses, Goods, Lands, and
Liberties,) let them take all, so as our
David, the beloved of our souls, our Christ, our true Religion, our glory, our true Ministers and Ministry, may be safe; Let others
take the spoils and booties of our labors,
Gen. 14.21. onely give us
the souls of our selves, and our
posterity, for a prey; which are like to perish for ever, unless you leave us those holy means, and that sacred Ministry, which the
wisdom and authority of Christ onely could (as he hath) appoint; which the Churches of Christ have always
enjoyed, and
faithfully transmitted to us for the saving of our sinful souls. This request, the very
Turks unasked, do yet grant in some degree to the poor Christians; who live under their dominion.
And if it may seem to be
our error and
fondness, thus to prise our
true and faithful Ministers,
Illos nimis diligere non possumus Christiani, quorum Ministerio & Deum diligimus, & à Deo diligimur.
Cypr. and that
onely divine Authority, which is in their Ministry; yet vouchsafe to indulge us in the midst of so many
epidemical errors, this one
pious error, and
grateful fondness; which not custom and tradition, but conscience and true judgement have fixed in us; since we esteem, next
Ʋnicus est modus diligendi Deum nescire modum.
Aug. God, and our blessed Saviour, and the holy Scriptures, the
true Ministry of the Church, as that holy necessary
ordinance which the
divine wisdom and
mercy, hath appointed, whereby to bring us to the
saving knowledge of God, and our Lord Jesus Christ, by the Scriptures; That, as we ow to our
parents, under God, our Natural and Sinful Being (whom yet we are bid to honor;) so our Christian, Mystical, and Spiritual Being,
1 Cor. 4.15. Though you have ten thousand teachers in Christ, yet you have not many fathers; For in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel. we ow to our true
Ministers, as our holy and spiritual
Fathers; by whose care we have been truly taught, and duly Baptized, with divine Authority, in the Name of the
blessed Trinity; both instructed, and sacramentally confirmed in that
faith, which is the onely true
way of eternal life.
By their
study, pains, love, and
diligence (when we would have been otherwise
willingly ignorant, and
wholly negligent of our souls good) our
darkness (by Gods grace and blessing on their labors (chiefly) hath been dispelled; our
ignorance enlightned; our
deadness enlivened; our
enmity against God, and our Neighbor, removed; our
hardness softned; our
consciences purged; our
lusts mortified;
[Page 43] our
lives, (as to an holy purpose, prayer, and endeavor) reformed; our
terrors scattered; our
ghostly enemies vanquished; our
peace and
comforts obtained; our
souls raised and sealed to a
blessed hope of eternal life, through the mercies of God, and the merits of our
Redeemer; whose
Embassadors, our true
Ministers are
[...]. And indeed, we have no greater sign, or surer evidence of our faith in Christ, and love unfeigned to God, than this, That we love and reverence those, and their calling, as men who onely have authority in Chriss name to
administer holy things to us.
And however others (who have lately sought to come in,
23. Of Pra
[...]enders to the Ministery. not in
Seducunt è via incautos viatores, ut securius ipsos perdant lenocinantès lairenes.
Greg.
by the door, but ever the wall; who seek also like
John 10.8. All that came before me, (
i. e. as Messias, or Christ) are theeves and robbers. John 10.1. He that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold, but climbeth some other way, is a thief and a robber. Vers. 7. I am the door of the sheep. We can neither come to be of the sheep of Christ, but by faith in him; nor shepherds of those sheep, but by that door of authority, which Christ hath set open in the Church by Ordination. Bishop
Downam Serm.
theeves and
robbers to lead us plainer people out of the right way, that they may the better rob and spoil us,) pretend they are so rarely gifted, that they will teach us the same, or higher truths; and administer the same holy things in a new and more
excellent way, than ever the best ordained Ministers of this Church have done: Yet truly, (saving the confident boasting of these
new masters) we could never, hitherto, discern in any of them, either by their much speech, or writing (with which they may make a great sound, and yet be very empty) any such
sufficiencies as they lift every where so much to boast of: Muchless have they ever produced any shew of
Scriptural power, Divine authority, Mission from Christ, or footstep of
Apostolical succession in the Church; in which, every one that can speak tollerably, we cannot think is presently
sent of God, for a publick Minister of
holy things; no more than every well-spoken
Traveller, or diligent
Factor, or
Carrier, is a
Publick Agent, Herauld, or
Embassador to any
Prince, or
State, or
City; although they may know their
Princes, Masters, or
Neighbors minde, in many things. We know it is not,
what waters men fancy, but
what God appointeth, which will cure the blinde or leprous.
And we finde by daily sad experience, that they, whose
pride or
peevishness forsakes, or scorns to use the waters of
Jordan (the means which Christ hath instituted, and the Ministers, which by his Church he hath ordained) do commonly get no
Sacra mysteria non vi naturalī, sed voluntate dei supernaturali perficiuntur.
August. In sac
[...], sine mandato Divino vel maxima virtus deficit; cum illo vel minima valescit.
Jeron. more good by their
padling,
2 Kings 5.12. or
dipping in other
streams, (which they fancy better) than
Naaman would have done if he had gone to his so much extolled Rivers of
Damascus, and had forsaken
Jordan: They may a little wash over, and for a while seem to
hide mens leprosies of Ignorance, Error, Pride, Levity, Schism, Licentiousness, and Apostacy, but they cannot
heal
[Page 44] them; yea, rather they provoke the
itch of novelty, and increase the
leprous scurff of obstinacy; by which men refuse to be healed, and glory in their despising, and conquering all remedies:
Levit. 10.1. They offered strange fire before the Lord. V. 2. And there went out fire from the Lord and devoured them.
Strange fires we know (of old) would burn, as well as
holy, in a natural force; but it was neither
acceptable, nor
safe to be used in the
solemn service of God; nor did it
consume the
sacrifice so much, as
Illorum temeritas irâ divinâ meritò castigatur, quorum autoritas sacro ordi
[...]e non consecratur.
August.
kindle the wrath of God, to
blast and
destroy the
presumptuous offerers: However, good men might use it
lawfully in their
private hearths and
houses, yet not at the
Publick
Tutus est in privatis aedibus pietatis & charitatis ignis; quô nec rite nec tutò in publicis Dei officiis uti possumus, quia non sine peccato, & ideo non sine peccato, quia sine Dei mandato.
Zanch.
Altars, or in the
Temple.
So that indeed we cannot hope, that those whom
the Lord hath not sent by his authority (which hath been commited to, and derived always by the hands of the
Governors and Pastors of his Church) either can, or will take care to guide, or keep us and our children, in that
true,
Rom. 12.2.
[...].
holy, and
good way of
reasonable and
acceptable serving God; since themselves are (for the most part) such
unreasonable persons; of so
silly, blinde, weak, wandring, vain, and
various spirits; abounding in nothing so much, as in their
ignorance, pride, confidence of themselves, and
contempt of others: And what they pretend to do, as to any
holy Ministrations, is not, as of any duty, conscience,
1 Cor. 9.16. Va negligenti officium, quod debuit, & arroganti, quod non debuit.
Bern. necessity, (as St.
Paul, (who applies that)
Wo to me if I preach not the Gospel, &c.) but meerly, as of
courtesie; as arbitrary and spontaneous; as of novelty and curiosity, when, where, what, how, and as far, as their own sudden fits, humors, and interests; or others flatteries and vulgar applauses move them; while the novelty, curiosity, and admiration of these mens boldness, more than of their rare
gifts,
2 Tim. 4.3. They will not endure sound doctrine, but after their own lusts shall they keap up to themselves Teachers, having itching ears. works upon the
itching ears, not the
humble hearts of their
gaping, or
giddy hearers.
Such
Ivy and
Country Garlands, as these men hang out in their private
Cells and
Conventicles; or in their more
Publick Fairs and
Taverns; are no temptations to us, to think their unseasoned
new bottles; or their
flatuous and unrefined Wines, (which have fumed so much into their own, and their auditors weak heads, that many of them every where reel and stagger, and vomit out their own shame, and wallow in their filthiness, like
drunken men) are any way comparable to our
old bottels,
Matth. 9.17. Vetus vinum mulso longè defaecatius; & gustu suavius, & spi
[...]itu lenius, & aetate moll
[...]us, & sanitate salubrius, & cerebrum minus movet, & co
[...] magis reficit,
Greg. and
veterane Wines; which are found, sweet, well-refined, and full of spirits. Nor will these
new patches of
gifted, but
unordained Preachers, ever be suitable with, or comparable to our
good old Garments
Matth. 9.16. Ecclesiae vestem (ordinem scilicet & decoram politiam) & deforminovitate lacerant, &
[...]urpiter lacerando magis deformant novatores.
Prideaux., the
learned, ordained, and
true Ministers, either
[Page 45] for durableness, comliness, or comfort; being heavier in the Summer of
prosperity, and colder in the Winter of
adversity. So that they are rather a shame, an oppression, and deformity to us, to our reformed Christian Religion, and to our Church, and Nation; as if we had chose, rather to be clothed with a ridiculous
pybald fools-coat, or a
beggars cloak, checquered with infinite
rents and patches, than with that
holy and
comly Garment of
order and
unity which
Christ left to his
Church and
Ministers (like his own)
without any rent or seam: That is, An
uniform, compleat, constant way,
John 19.23. Qualis Christi vestis inconsu
[...]ilis, inconsissa, talis esse debet ecclesiae constant ord
[...] & politia uniformis.
August. and
order of
holy Ministerial power, derived in a right and successive
Ordination: These new
short jumps of
unordained Teachers, are to the
Churches and
Religion's proportions, like the
coats of
Davids Messengers, 2
Sam. 10.4. when they had been shamefully and spightfully treated by ungrateful
Hanun; exposing indeed our
Nation, and our
Religion, to all
Quantum deest autoritati, tantum adest pudori, aut inverecundi
[...]; Nihil enim impudentius, quàm injussum muneri, aut officio cuicunque sese immittere.
Gerard.
reproach and scorn; when all round about us shall see such
feeble and
uncomly parts, as indeed these gifted men, for the most part, are, in the body of our
Church, thus
discovered, which were far better
concealed and
hidden.
Yea,
24.
Boldness of unordeined Teachers. Num. 22.28. although they may (with truth) in somethings justly tax and reprove, some failings, or faults in some, yea, all our Ministers; yet we do not think presently they are to intrude into their places, and Ministry; no more than
Balaam's Ass might presume to become, presently, a
Prophet; because it sometimes spake and reproved its
masters madness.
2 Pet. 2.16. Nor do we see any reason, that men should wait upon the
lips of such animals for
Instruction, who cannot justifie their speaking without a miracle; no more indeed, than these new
Teachers can their chalenging the publick
place, and constant
office of
Christs Ministers, to which they have no ordinary
Call or
Mission.
Indeed we have rather cause, greatly to suspect these
intruders, as for many other things, so for their
boldness and forwardness: Since, such as have been
ablest for that great service,
So Moses, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel. have always been
St. Jerome
tells of Neposianus: Eò dignior quo se clamabat indignum, fugiebat, dum populus quarebat; Humilitate saperabat invidiam.
Ep. ad Heliod. So Socrates
of Ammenius,
when he was sought to be made a Pastor of the Church. Lib.
6. c.
30.
modestly slow, and
humbly reserved: That these mens undesired promptitude is like that
malicious readiness of Satan, who, uncall'd, presents himself among the
sons of God
Job 1.6. & 2.1. 2 Cor. 11.13.; so are the
ministers of Satan most prone to
transform themselves by their
hypocrisies, into
angels of light; in order to advance
hellish darkness, and
damnable doctrines. And the times are much injured by reports, if it be not in some degree true, That many of these
Mushroom Ministers, the most forward
Teachers of this
new race and
mechanick extraction, are such
[Page 46] persons in disguises of
vulgar plainness,
Nunquam periculosi es fallit t
[...]neb
[...]arum & mendaciorum pater, quàm cùm sub lucis & veritatis specit delitescit.
Jeron. and
simplicity, who have had both their learning and their errand from the vigilant
Seminaries beyond Sea: Out of which
Galliles can come little good to our
Reformed Church and
Nation. Satan is not less a
Devil, when he will seem a
Doctor; nor more a dangerous
tempter, than when he would appear a zealous
teacher. Whence soever they are, sure we are, That many of these, who are so suddenly started up into Pulpits, are not ashamed to vent by word and writings, such
transcendent blasphemies; That they teach whatever they think or say, of the
Majesty of God, of
Christ, of the
holy Spirit, of the
Divine Nature, though never so
irreverent, profane, and
ridiculous; yet it is no
blasphemy, but
sublimity;
So
Irenaeus, l. 1.
Tertul. de prae. ad Hae.
Austin. de haer. & de unitate Eccles. c. 16. Tells us of the
Partantil
[...]quia Haeraticorum. Vid. p. 204. no
profaneness, but getting above, and out of all
fornis; Whatever they contradict of the clear literal sense, and rational scope of the Scriptures, though it seem, and be never so gross a lie and error, in the common significancy of the words, yet it is a
truth in the spirit; Whatever they act, never so disorderly, brutish, horrid, obscene and abominable, yet it is no
sin, but a
liberty, which God, and Christ, and the Spirit exercise in them, who cannot sin.
Nor is this the least cause we have to suspect, beware of, and abhor these
new Modellers and
Levellers of the
Ministry; That, how different soever their faces and factions are, one from another, (though they go one
East, and the other
West; whether they
separate, or
rank, or
seek, or
shake,) yet still they meet in this one point, No
Ordination, no
Function, or peculiar
Calling of the
Ministry: The Serpents tail meets with his head, that he may surround truth with a circle of malice;
In hoc uniformes esse solent errantium deformitates, quod rectè sentientes odi
[...] habent.
August. As
Herod and
Pilate, they agree to crucifie Christ; as
Samsons Foxes, though their
wily-heads look several ways, yet their filthy tails carry common
fire-brands; not onely to set on fire the sometime well-fill'd and fruitful Field of this Church; but also to consume the very
laborers and
husbandmen. Their
eyes and
hands are generally bent against the best and ablest
Ministers; and their
spirits most bitterly inconsistent, with that
holy Ministry, which
Christ once delivered, by the
Apostles, to the
Church; and which, by the
fidelity of his Church, hath been derived to us; of which, we and all the
true Churches of
Christ, have in all ages had so great, and good experience; which no malice of devils, or personal infirmities of men, have been hitherto able so to hinder, as wholly to interrupt; much less so to corrupt it, that it should be, either just, or any way necessary to abolish it, according to those
tragical clamors, and
tyrannick purposes of some unworthy men; whose
malice and
cruelty,
Esther 5.9. (as our modern
Hamans) doth hope, and daily with eagerness expect, when the whole
Function and
Calling (which is from God, though by man) of the
ordained and
authoritative
[Page 47] Ministry (which hath succeeded the
Apostles to our days) shall be
trussed up that fifty footed Gallows, which
malicious and
ungrateful envy, or
sacrilegious covetousness, or
vulgar ambition, or
Jesuitick policies, hath erected for the whole Nation of the
antient and
true Ministers; And all this, because (like
Mordecai) they will not; nor in any Reason, Law, and Religion, can
bow down, or pay any respect (such as the
pride and
vanity of some men expect) to those high and self-exalting gifts; whereto their
Antiministerial adversaries pretend; and which they seek to cry up in their
meetings and
scriblings; with which they say, (and onely say) They are
divinely called, and more
immediately inspired, not onely above
their fellows and
brethren (who are still modestly
exercised in their first
mechanick occupations) but even above those, that are much their betters, every way; and, who merit to have been, (and possibly have been to many of them) as
Fathers in Religion; by whose pains and care, with Gods blessing, the true Christian Religion in all ages hath been planted, propagated, and preserved, or (where need was) reformed, and restored to its
essential lustre and
primitive dignity.
So that the cruel contrivances and desperate agitations,
25.
Sober mans greatest sense. Revel. 12.4. carried on by some men against the true Ministers and Ministry in this Church, (like the looks of the great
red Dragon, upon the
Woman of the
Revelation) have a
most dire and
dreadful aspect; not onely upon all
good learning and
civility, but also upon all true
Religion, both as
Christian, and as
Reformed. Threatning at once to devour the very
life, soul, beauty, honor,
[...]oy, and
blessing of this
Nation; on which we may well write
Ickabob,
1 Sam. 4.21. the
glory is departed from our Israel; so soon as the fury of these men hath broke the hearts and necks of our
Elies, the
Evangelical Priests of the Lord, the true
Ministers of Christ, who are as the
chariots and horsmen of our Israel.
Civil changes and
secular oppressions have their limits, confined within the bounds of
things mortal and
momentary, with which, awise and well setled Christian is neither much pleased nor displeased,
Quadratus cùm sit vir bonus ad omnem fortuna jactum aquabilis est & sibi constans.
Sen. Tanto satius est esse Christianum quàm hominem, quanto praestat non omnino esse hominem quàm non & esse Christianum.
Bern. because not much concerned, nor long: (For no wind from the four corners of the Earth, can blow so cross to a good mans sails, but he knows how to
steer a steddy course to Heaven, according to the
compass of a good Conscience.) But what relates to our
souls eternal welfare, to the
inestimable blessing of
present times and
posterity; What more concerns us in point of being true Christians, (that is
rightly instructed, duly baptized, and
confirmed in an
holy way) than any thing of
riches, peace, honor, liberty, or the very
being men can do; (for without being true Christians, it had been
good for us, we had never been men;) what evidently portends, and loudly proclaims
[Page 48] Darkness, Error, Atheism, Barbarity, Profaneness, or all kinde of
Antichristian tyrannies and
superstitions, to come upon us and our children; instead of that
saving truth, sweet order, and
blessed peace; instead of those
unspeakable comforts, and
holy privileges, which we formerly enjoyed, from the
excellency of the
true knowledge of our
Lord Jesus Christ, declared to us by the labors of our
true and
faithful Ministers: We hope it can offend no good Christians to see us, more piously passionate,
Sancta & laudabilis est in religionis nego
[...]io impatientia.
Jeron. Judges 18.24. and more
commendably impatient against those who seek to deprive us of all those
divine blessings, than
Micah was against those, who
stole away his gods, and
his Priests; in as much as our
true God, and
true Saviour, and
true Ministers, infinitely exceed his
Teraphins, his
Ephod, his
Vagrant, and idolatrous
Levite, who yet was as a
father to him: Who can wonder! if we, or any other, who have any
bowels of
true Christians, or
tenderness of Conscience for our
Reformed Religion,
1 Kings 3.26. Viscera genuinam matiem indicant: Ex vero dolore verus amor dignoscitur. Fictitius &
[...]er etricius animus facilè patitur infantem dividi.
Greg. Jude 1. 2 Cor. 4.7. do (as the
true Mother did) passionately yern within themselves, and earnestly cry to others, lest by the
seeming liberty of every ones
exercising his gifts, in
Preaching and
Prophecying, their eyes should behold the
true and living childe of Religion reformed, cruelly murthered and destroyed, under pretence of equable dividing it; to gratifie thereby the cunning designs of an impudent and cruel Harlot. It is the least, that we as true
Protestants in this Church of
England can do,
earnestly by prayers to contend with God and man, for the faith once delivered to the Saints; that we may neither craftily be cheated, nor violently robbed, of that onely
heavenly treasure of our souls; nor of those
earthen vessels, which the
Lord hath chosen and appointed, both to preserve it, and dispence it to us; namely,
the truly ordained and authoritative Ministers; the original of whose
office and power, as of all
Evangelical Institutions, is from our
Lord Jesus Christ, and not from the will of man, in any wanton, arbitrary, and irreligious way.
26. Who are the Antiministerial adversaries most, and why.Thus then may your
Virtuous Excellencies easily perceive, That it is not as
mine, or my Brethren, the Ministers, private sense alone, but it is as the
publick eccho of that united voice, which with sad complaint and doleful sound, is ready to come from all the
holy hills of Zion; from every corner of the
City of God in our Land; through the prayers and tears, sighs and groans, of those many thousands judicious and gracious Christians, who are as the
remnant that yet hath escaped, the blaspemies, extravagancies, seductions, pollutions, and confusions of the present world; occasioned by those, who
neither fearing God, nor reverencing man, seem to have set up the design and trade of
mocking both.
[...]uci nimi
[...]um adversantur m
[...]ritò, qui teneb
[...]arum opera operantur.
Aug. None bear the true
Ministry with less patience than they, whose deeds will least endure the touch-stone of
Gods Word: Whose violent projects against this Church and State, (being wholly inconsistent with any rules of righteousness and godliness)
[Page 49] makes them most impatient to be any way censured, crossed, or restrained, by those precepts and paterns of justice and holiness, which the
true Ministers still hold forth out of Gods Word, to their great reproach and regret; no more able to bear that freedom of truth, than the old world could bear
Noahs, or
Sodom Lots preaching of righteousness. To these mens assistance comes in (by way of clamoring or petitioning, or writing scandalously against the Ministers, and Ministry of this Church) all those sorts of men, whose
licentious indifferency, profane ignorance, and
Atheistical malice, hath yet never
tasted, and so never valued the blessings of the
learned labors and
holy lives of good
Ministers; both these sorts are further seconded by that
sordid and self-deceiving covetousness, which is in the earthy and illiberal hearts of many seeming
Protestants; who either ingratefully grudg to impart any of their
temporal good things to those of whose
spirituals they partake;
Rom. 15.27. 1 Cor. 9.11. or else they are always
sacrilegiously gaping to devour those remains of
Bread and
water, which are yet left, as a constant maintenance to sustain the
Prophets of the
Lord in the
Land.
And lastly, not the least evil influence falls upon the
Ministers and
Ministry of this
Reformed Church, by the cunning activity of those
pragmatick Papists, and
Jesuitical Politicians, (for all of the
Roman Profession are not such) who make all possible advantages of our
civil troubles, and study to fit us for their sumation, and a recovery to their party, by helping thus to cast us into a
Chaos, and ruinous heaps, as to any setled
Order and
Religion: The most effectual way to which, they know is, To raise up rivals against, to bring
vulgar scorn and
factious contempt upon, to foment any
scandalous petitions against
Ministers, and the whole support of the
Ministry, that so they may deprive that
function, of all the
constant maintenance, and those
immunities, which it hath so long and peaceably enjoyned, by the Laws, (which are, or ought to be, as the results of free and publick consent, so the great preservers of all estales in this Land.) Thus by
starving, they doubt not, speedily to destroy the
holy function, divine authority, and
due succession of all
true reformed Ministry in
England; Solicitously inducing all such deformities, as are most destitute of all
sober and
true grounds, either of
Law, Reason, Scripture, or
Catholike practise in the
Church of Christ; Thus shortly hoping, that from our
Quails and
Manna of the
Learned and
Reformed Ministry, and
true Christian Religion, we may be brought back again to the
Garlick and
Onyons of
Egypt, to praying to
Saints, to worshipping of God, in, or by, or through
Images, to such implicite
Faith and
Devotion, to trust in
Indulgences, to the use of burthened, or maimed
Sacraments, to those
Papal Errors, Superstitions, and
Ʋsurpations, which neither we, nor our
Forefathers, of later
[Page 50] ages have tasted of; which, however somewhat better
dressed and
cooked (now) than they were in grosser times; yet still they are thought (and most justly) both
unsavory and
unwholsome, to those serious and sounder Christians, who have more accurate palates, and more reformed stomachs:
Si canonicarum Scripturarum autoritate quidquam firmatur, sine ulla dubitatione credendum est: Aliis verò testibus tibi credere vel non credere liceat.
August. ep. c. 12. Hoc prius credimus, non esse ultra Scripturas quod credere debeamus.
Tertul. de prae. ad Hae. l. 3. Sacris Scripturis non loquentibus quid loquetur?
Ambr. voc. Gen. l. 2. With whose
judgements and
consciences, nothing will relish, or down, as to
doctrine, and
rule of
Faith, or
Sacramental Administrations, and
duties in
Religion, which hath not
Scripture for its ground; to which, no doubt, the
primitive and
purest Antiquity did consent: To whose holy rule and patern, this Church of
England in its
restitution or
reformation of
Religion, did most exactly, and with greatest deliberation, seek to conform both its Ministry and holy Ministrations, using
liberties or
latitudes of
prudence, order, and
decency, no further, than it thought might best tend to the
edification and
well-governing of the Church, 1
Cor. 14.40. Wherein it had (as all particular
National Churches have) an allowance from God, both in
Scripture, and in
Reason.
27. Things of Religion ought first and most to be considered by Christian Rulers.But, as if nothing had been reformed and setled with any wisdom, judgement, piety, or conscience in this Church, nor hitherto so carried on by any of the
true and ordained Ministers of it; infinite calumnies, injuries, and indignities, are daily cast upon the whole Church, and the best Ministers of it: The cry whereof (no doubt) as it hath filled the Land, so, it hath reached up to Heaven, and is come up to the
ears of the
most high God.
And therefore, I hope, it will not seem rude, unseasonable, or importune to any
excellent persons of what
piety or
power soever, if it now presseth into their presence; who ought to remember, that they are but as
Bees in the same Hive; as
Ants on the same Mole-hill; and as
Worms in the same clods of Earth, with other poor inferior Christians, whom they have far surmounted in civil and secular respects. The swarms and crowds of worldly counsels and designs, we hope, have not (as they ought not) overlaid or smothered all thoughts, care, and conscience of preserving, restoring, and establishing,
truth, good order, and
peace, in matters of
Religion: Which are never by those publick persons, who pretend to any thing of
true Christianity, to be so far despised and neglected, that those above all other matters of publick concernment, should be left, like
scattered sheaves, to the wastings and tramplings upon by the feet of the
Beasts of the people;
Meritò à Deo negliguntur quires Dei secularibus post ponunt negotiis. Cypr.
[...]. Primum quod sanctum.
Plat. Matth. 6.31. Hag. 1.4. Is it time for you to dwell in your ceiled houses, and this house lie waste. V. 5. Now therefore, saith the Lord of hosts, consider your ways.
[...]. Arat. Phainom. ungathered and unbound by any
civil sanction and
power, agreeable to
holy order, divine method, Christian charity and
prudence. Possibly it had fared better with all estates in this Church and State, if they had learned and followed, that
[Page 51]
divine direction, and
grand principle in
Christian politicks, First seek the Kingdom of Heaven, and the righteousness thereof, and all these things shall be added to you: The neglect of
Gods house, (the Church) and its
beauty, holy order, and
ministry, hath been a great cause of overthrowing so many
seiled houses, which were covered with
Cedar, and decked with
Vermilion and
Gold.
Certainly no men employed in publick power or counsel, have any business of so
great concernment, or of so urging and crying necessity as this,
The preservation of the true Evangelical Ministry, in its due power and authority; Upon which, without any dispute among sober and truly-wise men, the very life, being, weight, honor, and succession of our Religion doth depend, both as Christian, and as reformed: For it is not to be expected, that the
ignorant prating, and
confident boasting of any other
voluntiers, will ever
soberly adorn, or
solidly maintain our
Religion, which hath so many very
eloquent, learned, and
subtile enemies, besides the
rude and
profaner rabble, besieging it; both
learned and
unlearned oppose
true Religion, as the right and left-hand of the
Devil; the one out of
ignorance, the other out of
crookedness; the one as
dark, the other as
depraved; the one cannot endure its
light, nor the other its
straitness. Against neither of them can these afford help,
Anserum clangere crepitu
(que) alarum excitus Manlius capitolium propugnat, Gallos deturbat, &c.
Livi. Dec. 1. l. 5. any more than the
confused cackling of a
company of Geese, could have defended the
Roman Capitol: Which noise is indeed, but an
alarm to sober and good
Protestants, intimating the approach or assault of enemies; and should excite the
vigilancy and
valor of all
worthy Magistrates, conscientious Soldiers, and
wise Christians of this
Reformed Church, to resist the invading danger; as by other fit means, so chiefly by
establishing and
incouraging a
succession of
learned, godly, and
faithful Ministers.
Nor in any reason of State, or of Conscience, should those who exercise
Magistratick power in this Church and State, so far neglect him, who is
Higher then the highest
Eccles. 5.8. He that is higher than the highest, regardeth; and there be higher than they. John 19.11 Thou couldst have no power, except it were given thee from above.
Christ to
Pilat 1 Cor. 12.1. 1 Pet. 4.10. Stewards of the manifold grace of God. Luke 1.16.; by whom all power is dispenced; or so far gratifie the irreligious rudeness, the boisterous ignorance, and violent profaneness of any, (who are but
Gods executioners, the
instruments of his
wrath, and
ministers of his
vengeance;) as for their sakes, and at their importunity, to despise and oppress those who are by Christ and his Church appointed to be
Ministers of
Gods grace, and
conveyers of his
mercy to men: The meanest of whom, (that do indeed
come in his name) the proudest mortal may not safely injure or despise; because not without sin and reproach to Christ and God himself. For
he that heareth you, heareth me; and he that despiseth you, despiseth me, and him that sent me; is signally and distinctly spoken in favor to
true Ministers, and for terror to those that are prone to offer insolency to their worldly
[Page 52] weakness, and meanness. Such as despise and oppose the Ministers of Christ, are more rebellious than the devils were; for of these, the seventy returning testifie,
Luke 10.17.
Lord, even the devils are subject to us in thy Name.
If then we have
immortal souls (which some
mockers now question,) sure they are infinitely to be preferred before our
carkases; and the
instruments which God hath appointed,
1 Cor. 1.21. It pleased God by the foolishness of preaching, to save them that believe. as means to
save them, are proportionably to be esteemed beyond any, that are oft the
destroyers, at best, but the
preservers of
mens bodies, and
outward estates.
Who can dissemble, or deny, That the
banks of equity, piety, modesty, and
charity, yea, of
common humanity, are already by some men much
demolished, through the
pride, presumption, insolence, scurrility, and
profaneness of some
spirits, who are set against the
Reformed Religion, the
Ministers and
Ministry of this
Church? Who sees with honest and impartial eyes, and deplores not, to behold; how the deluge of
Ignorance, Atheism, Profaneness, and
Sottishness; also of
damnable Errors, devilish Doctrines, and
Popish Superstitions; together with
Schismatical fury, and
turbulent Factions, are much prevailed (of later years) both in Cities and Countreys here in
England: And this,
Gaudet in malis nostris diabolus, latatur in miseriis, dilatatur augustiis, delectatur angoribus, triumphat ruinis.
Bern. since men of
Antiministerial tempers, have studied to act the
Devils Comedy, and this
Churches Tragedy; endeavoring to render, not onely the
able, godly, and
painful Ministers, but the
whole Ministry it self, and all
holy Ministrations (rightly performed by its
Authority) despised, invalid, decryed, and
discountenanced: In many places affronting some, vexing and oppressing others, menacing all every where, with
total extirpations: For, they who pretend to have any man a Minister that lists, intend to have none, such as should be; (As they that would have every man a Master or Magistrate, mean to have none, in a Family or State;) but onely, by
specious shadows of
New Teachers and
Prophets, they hope to deprive us of those
substances, both of
true reformed Religion, and the
true Ministry; which we and our Forefathers have so long happily enjoyed, and which we ow to our posterity.
28. The great and urgent causes of complaint.Nor is this a feigned calumny, or fictitious grief, and out-cry: Your
piety (O excellent Christians) knows, That the
spirits of too many men, are so desperately bent upon this design against the
Function of the Ministry; that they not onely
breathe out threatnings against all of this way (the
duly ordained Ministers;) but daily do (as much as in them lies) make
havock of them; and in them, of all good
maners and
reformed Religion; while so many
people, and whole
Parishes are void and desolate of any
true Minister, residing among them: I leave it to the
judgements and
consciences of all
good Christians to consider, how acceptable such projects and
[Page 53] practises will be to any sober and moralized
professor; to any
gracious and
true Christian; to any
reformed Church, or to
Christ, (the
Institutor of an
authoritative and
successional Ministry) or, last of all, to
God, whose mercy hath eminently blessed this
Church and
Nation, in this particular, of
able and
excellent Ministers; so that they have not been behinde any Church under Heaven; That so exploded Speech then,
Stupor mundi clerus Anglicanus, The
Ministers of
England were the admiration of the
Reformed World, had no
[...] more in it of crack and boasting, than of sober Truth, if rightly considered; onely it had better become (perhaps) any mans mouth, than a
Ministers of this
Church, to have said it; and any others, than
believers of this
Church, to have contradicted and sleighted it: Since to the
English Ministers eminency, in all kinde, so many forein Churches, and Learned Men, have willingly subscribed; as to
Preaching, Praying, Writing, Disputing, and
Living.
On the other side, How welcome the disgrace of the Ministry will be to all the enemies of
Gods truth, of the
Reformed Religion, and of all
good order in this
Church and
State, it is easie to judge, by the great
contentment, the ample
flatterings, the unfeigned
gloryings, the large and serious
triumphings, which all those that were heretofore professed enemies to this
Church and our
Reformed Religion, (either such as are factious and politick
Factors for another
Supremacy and
Power; or such as carry deep
brands of
Schism and
Heresie on their foreheads; or such as are professedly
Atheists, profane, idle, and
dissolute mindes) discover, in this, That, they hope, they shall not be any more
tormented by the prophecying of these witnesses,
Revel. 11.10. They that dwell on the earth, shall rejoyce (over the dead, and unburied bodies of the witnesses) and make merry, because these two Prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth. the true and faithful Ministers of the
Church of
England; Than whom, none of that
order, in any of the late
Reformed Churches, and scarce any of the
Antients, have given more
ample, clear, and
constant testimony, to the
glory of God, and the
truth and
purity of the
Gospel, by their
Writing, Preaching, Praying, Sufferings, and
holy Examples, Living, and
Dying; which I again repeat, and justifie against those, who swell with
disdain, and are ready to
burst with
envy, against the
real worth, and
undeniable excellency of the
Ministers of the
Church of
England.
All which makes me presume, That you (O excellent Christians) can neither be ignorant, nor unsatisfied in this point of the
Evangelical Ministry, both as to this, and all other
Churches use, benefit, and necessity; as also, to the
divine right of it, by
Christs institution, the
Apostles derivation, and the
Catholike Churches observation, in all times and places; as to the
main substance of the
duties, the
power, and
authority of the
Function; however, there may be in the succession of so many ages, some
Variation, in some
Circumstantials: The
peculiar office, and
special power, were seldom, (as I have said)
[Page 52]
[...]
[Page 53]
[...]
[Page 52]
[...]
[Page 53]
[...]
[Page 54] if ever questioned, among any Christians, until of late; much less, so shaken, vilified, and traduced, as now it is by the
ungrateful wantonness, and
profane unworthiness of some; who, not by force of reason, or arguments of truth, but by forcible sophistries, armed cavilings, violent calumnies, and arrogant intrusions, have (like so many
wilde Bores) sought to
lay waste the
Lords Vineyard; Pretending, That their
brutish confidence is beyond the best
dressers skill;
Psal. 80.30. The Boar out of the wood doth waste it, and the wilde Beast of the field doth devour it.
Et atroces insidiatores, & aperti grassatores, Ecclesiam divastare contendunt, tam marte quàm arte. Aug. Matth. 9.38. Pray ye the Lord of the harvest, that he would send forth laborers into his harvest. Matth. 8.32. The whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep place into the Sea, and perished in the waters.
Immundi illi Minist
[...]i, & inordinati Doctores, per ignorantiae, temeritatis, & superbiae praecipitia feruntur in (
[...])
profunditates Satanae (Apoc. 2.24.)
in errotum, blasphemiarum, & confusionum omnium abyssum. Chemnit. that their
irregular rootings are better than the
carefullest diggings; that their
rude croppings and
tearings are beyond any
orderly prunings, or
wary weedings; that their
sordid wallowings, and
filthy confusions, are before any
seasonable manurings; that there needs no
skilful Husbandmen, or
faithful Laborers of the
Lords sending, the
Churches ordaining, or the
faithful peoples approving; where so many
devout swine, and
holy hogs, will take care to plant, water, dress, and propagate the
Vine of the
true Christian Reformed Religion; to which, the hearts of men are naturally no
propitious soyl. Nor is the event, as to the happiness of this Church, and its Reformed Religion, to be expected other (without a miracle,) (if once those
unordeined, unclean, and
untried spirits, be suffered to possess the Pulpits, and places of true and able
Minishers) than such, as befel those
forenamed cattel, when once
Christ permitted the
devils to enter into them: All truth, order, piety, peace, and purity of Religion, together with the Function of the Ministry, will be violently carried into, and choaked in the midst of the Sea, of most
tempestuous errors, and
bottomless confusions.
29.
AbsurditiesThe
impious absurdities, enormious bablings, and
endless janglings, whereby some men endeavor to dishonor, and destroy the whole Function of the reformed and established Ministry in this Church; and to surrogate in their places, either
Romish Agitators, or a
ragged Regiment of new and necessitous
voluntiers,
1 King. 13.33.
Jeroboam made of the lowest of the people, Priests; whosoever would he consecrated him, and he became one of the Priests. V. 34. And this thing became sin to the house of
Jeroboam, to cut it off and destroy it from the face of he earth. (whosoever lists, not to consecrate, but desecrate himself, by an
execrable boldness; or else is elected and misordained by that
zealous simplicity, schismatical fury, and
popular madness after any novelty, which is ever, in any meaner sort of people.) These no doubt are sufficiently known to you, together with those learned solutions, those sober, and to wise men, satisfactory answers, which have by many worthy Pens, both long since, and lately been made publick, both as to the calumnies of the
[Page 55] adversaries, and the vindication of this Church, and its Ministry; Which is conform, not onely to our wise, excellent, and antient Laws; but to all right reason; common rules of order and policy; dictates of humane nature; practise of all Nations: Also, to the Precepts, Institutions, Paterns, and Customs of God, of Christ, of the Apostles, and of all the Churches; and ever was so esteemed and reverenced, until the
sour and
unsavory dregs of these perilous, last,
2 Tim. 3.1. and worst times, came to be stirred and drawn forth: Wherein, under pretences of (I know not what)
special calling, gifts, and
privileges, (but really to advance other
fruits, than those that use to grow from the
Spirit of truth, peace, holiness, and
order,) some men are resolved to ascend to that desperate height of
impiety, which counts nothing a
sin, a
shame, or a
confusion.
I shall not so far distrust the
knowledge, memory, or
consciences,
30. Ministers unheard, ought not to be condemned. Quod rationibus non possunt fustibus satagunt; deficientibus scripturis succurrant gladii.
Aug. de Circumcel. Lunam è calo quum non possunt deducere, allatrant canes.
Sen. of
wise and
worthy Christians; as to abuse their leisure, by a large, exact, and punctual disputing every one of those
Particulars, Arguments, and
Scriptures, which have been well and learnedly handled by others; who have put the
heady rabble of their opponents, to so great disorders; as from
Arguments, to threaten
Arms; from shews of
Reason, to flie to
Passion; from sober
Speaking, to bitter
Railings, Scoffings, and
Barkings at that
Light, which they see is so much above them.
Onely I cannot but suggest in general, to all good men, That it seems, not to me onely, but to many, much wiser and better than my self, a very
strange precipitancy, which no Christian wise Magistrates will permit, (more like
tumultuary rashness, and
schismatical violence, than either
Christian zeal, or
charitable calmness) That the whole Order and Function of the Ministry of the
Gospel in this Reformed Church, so long owned by all good men, both at home and abroad; so long, and largely prospered here with the
effects and
seals of
Gods grace upon it; so esteemed necessary to the very Being of any Church, and Christianity it self, by all sober and serious Christians; (For, there can be no true Church, where Christ is not; who promised to be with his Ministers to the end of the World: So, that where no true Ministry is, there can be no presence of Christ, as to outward Ordinances,
Matth. 28.20. which is spoken to those that were sent to
Teach and
Baptize, &c.) Lastly, This Calling so never opposed by any, but erroneous, seditious, licentious, or fanatick spirits of later times; That (I say) this
antient, and
holy Function, should without any
solemn publick conference, impartial hearing, or
fair consultation, even among
Professors of
Reformed Christianity, be at noon day, thus
vilified, routed, and sought to be wholly outed; by persons, whose
weavers beams, or
rustick numbers, and
clamorous crouds; not their
reason, learning, piety, or
virtue, renders them,
[Page 56] either formidable, or any way considerable; further, than to be objects of wiser, and better mens, pity, and charity, or fears, and restraints.
Is it that there are no
Ministers of the
true and
good old way, worthy to be heard, or comparable to those plebeian pieces, who by a most imprudent apostacy,
Et osores & desertores sui ordinis.
Sulp. Sev. becoming
haters and
desertors of their former
holy orders, and
authority Ministerial, have taken a new Commission upon a popular account? Are none of the
antient Ministers fit to be advised with, or credited in this matter, which concerns not themselves so much, as the publick good, both of Church and State? Are they all such friends to their own
private interests (some poor living, it may be) as to have no love to God, to Christ, to the Truth, or to the Souls of men? Have they no learning, judgement, modesty, or conscience, comparable to those, who being
parties, and
enemies against them, hope to be their onely judges, and to condemn them? Is wisdom wholly perished from the wise, and understanding hidden from the prudent? Is Religion lost among the Learned; and onely now found among simple ideots? Or rather, are not the
Antiministerial adversaries, so conscious to the
true Ministers learned piety, and their own
impudent ignorance, that they are loth, and ashamed to bring the one or other, to a publick test and fair trial; resolving with the
Circumcellions with more ease to drive them,
Circumcelliones inter Donatistas furiostores, cùm
[...], i. e. Continentes se vocitabant, jus fas
(que) omne evertenies sacerdotibus & Ministris Catholicis vim inserebant, omnia ditipientes, &c. Calcem cum aceto in oculos piorum ingerebant. Vil.
August. c. 9. 1 King. 18.21. than to dispute them out of the Church; aiming not to satisfie any by their reason, but to sacrifice all to their passion, if they can get power? Who doubts, but that if the
learned and
godly Ministers in this sometime so famous and flourishing Church of
England, who seem now in the eyes of their enemies, (as if they had been taken by
Pirates or
Picarooms) onely fit to be so thrust under Hatches; not worthy to be spoken with, to appear, to be trusted or regarded, if they might have so much
publick favor, (which they despair not of, and do
humbly intreat) as by
solemn tryal and
dispute, to
assert their
Station and
Function, against their
adversaries, (as some have in private ways done,) Who doubts, (I say) but by Gods assistance, (whose mercy hath not, will not, ever forsake them) they would make the
halting and
ungrateful people of this
Church, to see, whether the
Lord or
Baal be
God? Whether (I say) the
Primitive Order, and
Divine Constitutions of
Christ; (which have on them, the
Seal of the Scripture, the
Stamp of Authority, and carry with them all the
beauties of holiness: For
right reason, due order, decency, peaceableness, and
proportionableness, to the great ends of
Christian Religion; together with their
real usefulness, confirmed by the happy experience of the
Primitive times, the
purest Saints, the
best Christians, the
constantest Confessors, holy Martys, and most flourishing
Churches;) Whether (I say) these should continue in their place
[Page 57] and power, wherein God hath set them, and out pious Predecessors have maintained them in this
Church and
Nation; or these
yesterday-novelties, the
politick whimseys, and
Jesuitick inventions of some
heady, but
heartless-men, should usurp and prevail in this
Church, after sixteen hundred years prescription against them; and which are already found to have in them (besides their
novelty,) such emptiness, flatness, vanity, disorder, deformity, and unproportionableness to the great end of right ordering
Christian societies, of saving of souls, by edifying them in
truth and love;
Eph. 4.10, 11, 12, 13. that they have been already productive of such
dreadful effects, both in
opinions and
practises,
Mirabutur & ingemuit.
[...]h
[...] se tam citò fieri Arianum. Jeròn. cont. Lucif. John 14.16. The Comforter, even the Spirit of Truth, he shall ab
[...]de with you for ever. that they make the
Protestant and
Reformed Churches stand amased, to see any of their kinde bring forth such
Monsters of Religion, as seem rather the fruit of some
Incubus, some soul and filthy spirits, deluding and oppressing this
Reformed Church, than of that
blessed and
promised Spirit, whose power, whose rule, whose servants, have always been the most exactly and constantly,
holy,
[...]ust, and
pure. For any true Christians then, to allow and foster such prodigies of
Protestant Religion, as some are bringing forth, seems no less preposterous, than if men should resolve, to put out their eyes, and to walk both blindfold and backwards; or to renverse the body by setting the feet above the head: Indeed it is putting the
Reformed Religion to the
Strapado, and crucifying
Christ again, as they did Saint
Peter, after a new posture, with his head downwards; As if in kindness to any men, they should take away their souls, and make them move (like Puppets) by some little springs, wyars, and gimmers; or by the Sorcery of some Demoniack possession.
For want of the favor of such a
publick tryal and
vindication of the
Ministry,
31. Therefore this Apology endeavors the Ministers defence.
Gen. 41.14. Zach. 3.4. I have adventured to present to the view of all Excellent Christians in this Church, this
Apology; By which I have endeavored to take off from the
Josephs and
Josedecks of this Church, those
prisons and
filthy garments, wherewith some men have sought to deform them; and to wash off from their
grave countenances, and
angelike aspects, the chiefest of those scandals and aspersions, under which (for want of solid reasons, or just imputations against their persons and calling) by some mens unwashen hands, and foul mouths (whose restless spirits cast out nothing but dirt and mire against them) they are now so much
disfigured to the world;
Isai. 57. The wicked is as a troubled sea, when it cannot rest; whose waters cast up mire and dirt.
Tertul. Apolog. 2 Cor. 10.10. His bodily presence is weak, and his speech contemptible; so the false apostles, the ministers of Satan, 2 Cor. 11.13. The deceitful workers reproached St.
Paul behinde his back. That so,
odious disguises (as of old to the Christians) may render them less regarded, and more abhorred by vulgar people: This art of evil tongues, and pens, serving to colour, excuse, or justifie the injustice,
[Page 58] cruelty, barbarity, unthankfulness, and irreligion of those; who seek first to
bait them in the
Theatre by all publick disgracings, and then to dispatch them.
Veri criminis defectus falsis supplet calumniis; & factis innocentes, verbis deturpat matitia.
Sulpit. Docratistarum antesignanti B. Augustinum seductorem & ani marum deceptorem clamitabant; & ut lupum occidendum; & tale facinus perpetra
[...]i remistionem peccatorum obventurum.
Possid. vit. August. For against these Beasts (as Saint
Paul sometime at
Ephesus) whom no reason, learning, gravity, merit, parts, graces, or age doth tame or mitigate, the
true Ministers of the
Gospel, even in this
Reformed Church of
England, have now to
contend, for their
Calling, Liberties, and
Livelihood; yea, for their
lives too, if the
Lord, by the favor and justice of those that have
wisdom, courage, and
piety, answerable to their places and power, do not rescue and protect them.
32. What Ministers I plead for.
2 Cor. 2.17. Not as many which corrupt the Word of God. 2 Cor. 11.13. Tit. 3.10. Nihil deformius est sacerdote claudicante; qui non aequis & rectis pedibus incedit in viis Domini.
Greg. Plus destruit s
[...]nistra pravae vi
[...]ae, quàm astruit dextra sanae doctrinae.
Bern. Non confundant opera tua sermonem tuum. Proditores su
[...] non praedicatores Christi, quibus factis deficientibus vi
[...]a crubescit.
Jeron. ad Nepot. Nisi prae
[...]es quod praedicas mendacium non Evangelium videbitur.
Lact. Inst. lib. 3. cap. 16. Exemplum operis est sermo vivus & efficatissimus.
Bern. U
[...] sumenti cibum & non digerenti perniciosum est; ita docenti & non facienti, peccatum est.
Id. Animata virtus est quae factis honestatur: Cadaverosa, qua verbis tantum macrescit.
Leo. Mysterium Theologiae non ut olim Philosophiae, barba tuntum & pallio celebratur: Sed doctrinae sanitate & vitae sanctitate.
Lact.If in any thing, as weak and sinful men, any of the
true Ministers of this
Church, are (indeed) liable to
just reproaches, either of
ignorance, or
idleness, factiousness, sedition, any
immorality, or
scandalous living, (and what
Church of Christ can hope to be absolutely clear, when even in
Christs family, and the
Apostles times, there was
dross and
chaff in the
floor, by
Judas, and
Demas, Simon Magus, false Apostles, deceitful workers, Ministers of Satan, &c?) I am so far from excusing, or pleading for them (as to their personal errors and disorders) that I should be a most
severe advocate against them, (if after two or three admonitions, they should be found incorrigible.)
And this, upon the same ground, on which now I write this
Apology; namely, in behalf of the honor of the
Gospel, the dignity of the
true Ministry, and the glory of the most
sacred name of the
Christians God, and
Saviour; which,
idle, evil, unable, and
unfaithful Bishops, and
Ministers, beyond all men, cause to be
blasphemed; when they pull down more with the
left hand of profaneness, than they build with the
right hand of their
preaching; betraying
Christ with their kisses, and smiting the
Christian Reformed Religion under the fift rib, when they seem with great respect to salute and embrace it. Confuting what they say, by what they do; and hardning mens hearts to an unbelief of that doctrine, which they contradict by the
Solecism of their
lives and
maners; either
rowling great stones upon the
mouth of the
Fountain; or poysoning the emanations of
living waters; or
perforating the
mindes and
consciences of their
hearers, to such
liberties and
hypocrisies, that they retain no more of true Religion, and serious holiness, than
sieves can do of
water: As
[Page 59]
Salvian, lib. 4.
Facta & verba sivi occinant: Ambr. de Bo. m.
Verba vertas in opera. Jeron. ad Paulinum.
Qua docrit Christus praeceptus, fi
[...]avit exemplis. Chrysost.
Facta ostende te possibilia doc
[...]re. Chrysost.
Catholici in pro
[...]ndo, h
[...]etica in operando. Bern. Salvian. l. 4. Gub.
Scientia nostra nihil aliud est quàm culpa; quod, lectione & card
[...] novim
[...], libidine & despectione calcamus, &c.
Ho
[...]orius the Emperor is commended by
Theodoret; for removing those from being Bishops and Presbyters, whose lives were not agreeable to the dignity of their calling, and exactness of their duty.
Theod. l. 5.
c. 28.
Non loquamur magna, sed vivamus. Cyp. de B
[...]. Patien.
Honor sablio
[...] & vita de formis. Ambr.
[...]. Nis. de Perf.
[...]. S
[...]crat. in Plato. Phile.
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...]. 215.
Et quotidionae incursiones, & vastantia c
[...]nscientiam facinora à sacerdote Christiano evilanda. Bern.
[...]
Mu'cae Dominus in Morch. Nehuchim. Ramham. Ambr. offic. l. 2. c. 2. &c. 12. & 17.
[...]. Is. Pel. l. 2. Who observes out of
Levit. 4. There is as great a sacrifice for the Priest, as for the whole people.
Ebrierat in quovio vicium à sacerdote sacrilegium. Chrys.
Praceptis Christi detrabit pondus sacerdotum levitas. Lact. Luke 6.46. Why call ye me Lord, and do not the things I say?
de Gub. sometimes, complained of
Preachers and
Professors too in his time.
No, I beseech you to believe, That I am the most rigid exactor of all
holy exactness from
Ministers (of all degrees) beyond all other sorts of men; That they who are the
Evangelical Priests to the
Lord, should have no
blemish from head to foot, Levit. 21.17, 18, 19. Neither defective in intellectuals, nor deformed in morals; sound in doctrine, sacred in deeds; the want of which, makes them, (as
Eunuchs, Levit. 21.20.) forbidden to serve before the Lord; as unfit for
spiritual-generation. That they bear on their brests before God and all men, the
Ʋrim and Thummim, Light and Perfection, Truth and Charity; in both
Integrity. That none of this
holy Ministration, be either incurably blinde, or incorrigibly lame; that they may be worthy to stand before God, as to their sincerity; before men, as to their unblamableness; and between both, as to their unfeigned fervent love, both of God and man. For I well know, That not onely
gross offences in them, as in
Eli's sons which made people to
abhor the
offerings of the Lord, 1
Sam. 1.17. must be avoided; but the very
flies of common frailties, must be kept off from their
sacrifices (as
Abraham did the
fowls of the air from his
oblations, Gen. 15.11.) And as the
Jews affirm, That natural flies were never seen on any
sacrifices of the
true God, or in his
Temple; which infested all other Temples of the
Beelzebuls, gods of flies. Ministers motes, as well as
beams, must be kept out of the worlds eyes; which are prone to look with a more prying curiosity, and pitiful censoriousness, on Ministers smaller infirmities, than on other mens grosser enormities: This being one of
our happinesses, That being compassed about with many
sinful frailties, which easily beset us, we have as many
savore censurers; which may help to keep us in a greater exactness, both before God and man: In whose account,
drunkenness and
riot, which in all men, is a sin; in
Ministers, is as sacrilege: Rash and vain oaths in them, are as so many perjuries: Any profaner levity in them, is as the blaspheming that God, whose Word they Preach, whose Name they invocate, whose holy Mysteries they celebrate: Their illiterateness, is barbarity and brutishness; their factiousness, and
[Page 60] fury in secular motions, is such a madness of pride, and vain-glory, as possessed him, who in all things else very obscure, set the Tempe at
Ephesus on fire;
2 Tim. 1.15. Study to shew thy self a workman, that needs not to be ashamed.
Non impudentem vult, ut non erubescat; sed diligentem (
[...])
ut non mereatur verecundari. Amb. 1 Tim. 4.15.
[...]. Give thy self wholly to these things, that thy profiting may appear to all men; so 16.
[...].
Quò longius aberrant, tò vehementius agitantur. August. that he might be remembred for something their laziness and negligence in their
studies and
preaching, is supine slothfulness, and sinful slovenliness; while they content themselves with any
raw and extemporary hudlings; in which, is nothing of
holy reasonings, and
Scripture demonstrations, mightily convincing; nor of right method, duly disposing; nor yet of any grave and pathetick oratory, sweetly converting, and swasively applying; but onely a
rudeness, and
rambling next door to
raving; which hath partly occasioned (indeed) so many
new undertakers to preach; who, thinking some Ministers stocks of divinity quite broken and spent, by their so little
trading and
improving in any
good learning, or
solid preaching; have adventured to serve the Country credulity with their
Pedlars packs, and small
wares; not despairing to preach and pray, at that
sorry rate, and
affectated length, which they hear from some that go for Ministers; resolving (at worst) to colour and cover over those real defects of
parts or
studies, to which they cannot but be conscious, by
excessive confidences, loud noises, immoderate prolixities, and theatrick shews of
zealous activity; (even as
Country Fidlers are wont to do, when they play most out of tune,) Abusing the
vulgar simplicity, with their bold, yet unharmonious melody.
What can be more fulsom and intollerable, even to the worst, as well as the best of Christians, than to see
Clergimen study more the gain and pomp, than the
life and
power of
godliness? To content themselves, and delude others with the
husk and shells of Religion?
Sicarii animarum. Naz. or. de Sacerd.
[...]. Is. Pel. l. 2.
[...]osimen. profano Presbytero. What more unreasonable, than for
Shepherds to starve, or tear and worry the
flocks? For
Physicians to infect their
patients, by not healing themselves? for
Builders to pull down the holy Fabrick of
Truth and
Charity? or to build with the
untempered morter of
Passion, Fancy, and
Faction? For
Embassadors, either through idleness to neglect, or through baseness to corrupt, or through cowardise not to dare to declare and assert the message, and honor of their
Sovereign sender? which should with all courage, fidelity, and constancy, be discharged, even to utmost perils; so as to be ready with St.
Paul, not onely to be bound for Christ, but to lay down his life also.
Acts 20.
Ʋnicus rectoris lapsus per est totius populi fl
[...]gitio. Chrys. Levit. 4.3, 14. The sacrifice for the sin of the Priest, is as much as for the sin of the whole Congregation.I know that in
Ministers any spot of
pride, levity, affectation, popularity, pragmaticalness, timorousness, or other
undecencies, below a
wise, holy, grave, constant temper, and
carriage of a
worthy minde,
[Page 61] is a foul deformity, a putid futility, a pueril vanity, scarce a venial madness; so much the worse in them, by how much the
contagion of their
folly is prone to infect all that look upon them;
Non solum ipse cùm malè agit dignè perit, sed & alios secum indignè perdit.
Ambr. de Sa. dig.
Praepositorum vitia imitari obsequii genus videtur ne scelera ductoribus ex probrare viderentur, si pie viverant.
Lact. Inst. l. 5. for the
plague and
leprosie of a
Ministers life, cannot be kept within his private walls. There is nothing more delicate and abhorring all sinful sords, than the
Ermine of Christian Religion, and its
true Ministry, which sets forth the
Lamb of God, without spot or blemish, who came to take away the sinful stains of mens souls, by the effusion of his
pretious blood. The care of all good Ministers, is so to live, as shall not need the impotent severities of those
Reformers, who joy as much to finde faults in others, as to mend none in themselves, and are always eloquent against their own sins in other men. Allow us onely to be, as
Ministers of the
Gospel for the
Churches good, we desire no indulgences, farther than the duty and dignity of our
Calling doth allow, and the strictest
Conscience may bear: No men shall more welcome mens
favors, than we shall do their just
severities; nor do we desire greater testimonies of mens loves to us, than such, as we use for the greatest witness of ours to them; by never
suffering them to sin, through our silence or flatteries. Let the
righteous smite us, and it shall be a kindness; let them
reprove us, and
reform us, and it shall be a balm, which shall not break our heads;
Psal. 141.5. but our prayer shall ever be, That we may
not taste of the new dainties of those
supercilious censurers, and
envious reformers of
Ministers; who are their enemies, because they tell them the old truths; and make
them offenders for a word,
Isai. 29.21. because they will not forbear to reprove their wickedness; who heretofore seemed to hear them gladly, till they touched their
Herodiasses.
Mark 6.20.
The less scandalous Ministers are, the more that
Hypocritical generation (who have set themselves against them) are bent to destroy them: I intercede onely for such, whose
greatest offence is,
Eò acriores sunt odii causa quò magis iniquae.
Tacit. An. 1. That they give
lest offence to any good Christians, and do most good to this Church; preserving still the
purity and
honor of their
Calling, and the
Reformed Religion, against the many policies of those, who lie in wait to destroy it; who are honored with, and are an honor to the Function of the Ministry; whose competent, and (in some) excellent
learning, and
holy lives,
Eò gratiori lumine, quò spissiores tenebrae.
Tert. makes them still appear like
bright stars in a dark and stormy night, amidst the thick and broken clouds of envy and calumny, which rove far beneath them; however they are sometime darkned by their interposing.
If, as to these mens
holy Function, Ordination, and
Authority, I may be happy to give you (O excellent Christians) or any others, any satisfaction; as a
Calling useful, and necessary to the
Church; as of
Divine Institution, and
Catholike practise in all setled
Churches, I shall then leave it to any men of
good conscience to infer, how
[Page 62]
barbarous and
Antichristian a design it is; how
bad and
bitter consequences it must needs produce, by any arts and ways of
human
[...] power and
policy, to destroy and exautorate these men, and their Ministry; in whose
lives and
labors, the
glory of God, the
honor of Jesus Christ, and the good of
mens souls are so bound up, that the
[...] cannot without daily miracles be separated, or severally preserved. And for the persons of the
Ministers, which I plead for, I ho
[...] to make it appear, That for their casting thus into the
fiery furnace
[...] mechanick scorn, and
fanatick fury; or into the
Lyons den of
publick odium and
disfavor, there will be found, by
impartial Reader
[...] of this
Apology,
Acts 4.18. Gal. 4.16. Am I therefore become your enemy because I tell you the truth. no more cause, than was against
Daniel, or the
thre
[...] children; no more than for beheading
John Baptist, or stoning St.
Stephen; for beating and imprisoning the
Apostles, and charging them
to speak no more in that Name of Jesus; or for the
Galatians hating St.
Paul, or the Beasts
slaying the witnesses; or the
Jews seeking to stone, and after crucifying the
Lord Jesus Christ.
33. Ministers infirmities do not abrogate their Authority or Office.Not, but that the
very best Ministers of this
Church own themselves still to be but poor sinful men; and so not
strangers to the
common passions and
infirmities of humane nature: Men must not be angry, that
Ministers are not
Angels, or such
Seraphins and
flaming fires, as admit no
dross or
defects, incident to sinful mortality: Though they oft fail, as men, yet have they not
forfeited the Authority of their Calling as Ministers; though they have dispenced the
Gospel in weakness, as
earthen vessels, yet hath the
Treasure of
Heaven, and
Power of God, been manifested by them, and in them: Take them with all their
personal failings, yet they will hardly be matched, or exceeded by any order of men, or any Clergy in any Church under Heaven; for they have not been behinde the very chiefest of
true Ministers; and far beyond any of these
new pretenders; Insomuch, That I have oft been ashamed to see the
necessity of this Apology,
Pro desensione samae licita est. laus proptia.
Reg. Jac. 2 Cor. 12.11. and such like
Vindications of the Ministry, which
ungrateful and
impudent men extort from the
Ministers of
England; when indeed (as St.
Paul pleads for himself; instead of thus being compelled to an unwelcome, yet just
glorying) they ought rather to have been
commended and
encouraged by others.
Truly, it is to me a great trouble to finde out by any of their confused
Pamphlets and obscure
Papers, what these
Modellers of a
new Ministry would be at, in any reason of
piety or
prudence, more to the advantage of this
Church, or the
Reformed Christian Religion, than hath been heretofore, and may still be effected and enjoyed, by the
true and
antient Ministry: Would they have better
Scholars in all kindes of
good learning? Acuter Disputants in
controversies? Clearer Interpreters in
Commentaries upon the
Sacred Texts? Better
Linguists? More
solid Preachers? More
pathetick Orators? more
fervent Prayers;
[Page 63] higher
Speculatists in all
true Devotionals? Exacter
Writers in all kindes of
Divinity? Would they have more
grave, comely, prudent, and
consciencious dispencers of all
holy Mysteries? Or
nobler examples of all
piety and
virtue, than those, which have every where abounded in the
Ministers of the
Church of
England, according to the several
measures of their
gifts and
graces?
No, I finde their enemies
envy, is more than their
pity;
Non laudabisi pietatis aemulatione, sed improba virtutis invidia feruntur, qui virtutem aspiciunt intabescunt
(que) relicta.
Casaub. For one
century of scandalous Ministers, (which, I fear, was not so made up by
exact sifting the
pretio
[...] from the
vile; but that it hudled up, and kneaded some finer flowre with some bran;) How many hundreds were there then, and are still of unblamable, of commendable, of excellent, and most imitable Ministers in this Church? As weighty, as fair, and as fit every way, yea, far beyond what any
new stamp is likely to be, for all
holy admistrations! But I finde, it is not any
new Truth, or
Gospel, or
Sacraments; or
Gifts, or
Graces, or
Virtues, or
Morals, or
Rationals, or
Reals, which these
new Ministers require; or can with any
forehead pretend: All is but an affectation (for the most part) to have the same things, in a
new, and
worse way; which because it is of their own invention, they so eagerly quarrel at the former order, maner of our Church and Ministry. Many would have the same
meat (else they must
starve,
Multi novitatis amore in veritatis odium & praejudicium feruntur. Quum illud pulcherrimum quòd verissimum; id verissimum, quòd antiquissimum.
Tert.
[...]
Eurip. Hel. or
feed upon the wind) onely it must be
new dressed, and
dished up to the mode of
Familistick hashes, and
Socinians (Quelques choses) Keckshoes; by more plain and popular hands, than those of the
learned Ministers. They would have a generation of Teachers rise up
unsown, out of the
dust; whose
father should be corruption, and whose
sister, confusion: More vulgar, submiss, precarious, facile, dependent Preachers; who should more consider an act or ordinance of man, than a command of Scripture, or dictate, and stroke of Conscience; be more steered by the events and various successes of Providence, than by the constant
precepts and
oracles of Gods written Word: Whose
common places of divinity must fit any
Eutopian Commonwealth, what ever any
power and
policy shall form to their
new fancies, and
interests; whose
Preaching and
Praying, shall make
Christ, and the
Scriptures, and the
Sacraments, all
holy things, and the
Ministry it self of the
Church, meanly servile and compliant to any
State design, and
secular projects; Just as the sorry
Almanack-makers do, who command the
Sun, and
Moon, and
Stars, and the whole host of
Heaven, to assist any party whom they list to flatter, or hope to feed upon: Such
planetary Preachers, all
true Ministers abhor to be; and such their enemies deserve to have, or to be; who observing the
winds of
worldly and
State variations,
Eccles. 11.4. shall never sow the
good seed of true Religion; nor ever serve the
Lord, while they slavishly and sinfully serve the times: Not, but that all good Ministers
[Page 64] know, as wise and humble men, how to be content in what
Sta
[...] soever they are; and to be subject to
civil powers in all
honest things,
Phil. 4.11. Rom. 13.5. with gratitude and due respect; yet not so, as to prostrate God, to level Christ, to subject Conscience, to debase the glorious Gospel, its due
Reformation, and its true
Ministry, and
divin
[...] Authority, to the
boundless lusts, and
endless designs of
violent and
rest, less mindes.
Against all which, and chiefly against those
plots and
practises which aim to overthrow the Reformed Christian Religion of this Church, and its Ministry, I desire this
Apology may be as a
Pillar and
Monument to posterity of my
perfect abhorrency, That when I am dead (
[...]f it hath any spark in it of an
immortal spirit, or
living genius) it may testifie for me, and my Brethren, the Ministers of my minde,
Luke 23.50. in after ages; that, as
Joseph of
Arimathea, we neither gave counsel, nor consent to those wilde or wicked projects, which the ages will afterward see, attended with most sad and deplorable effects; either of Atheism, Profaneness, Ignorance, and Barbarity; or of Popish superstitions, Heretical oppressions, and Schismatical confusions, which will follow the alteration and rejection of the antient, true, and Catholike Ministry of this Reformed Church; which cannot but be attended with the subversion of many souls, as to all stability or soundness in true Religion; with the unsatisfaction of many, and with the unspeakable grief and scandal of all those good Christians, who love and wish the prosperity of this Church; which I shall now endeavor to prove to be of a most
Christian and
Evangelical constitution; chiefly by answering what is alleged by those, who look upon both Church and Ministry as reprobate; and would fain have power to
damn them both, without redemption: And this they endeavor with as much
justice and
truth, as
Satan accused
Job,
Job 1. and would have provoked God to destroy him without a cause.
OBJECTION I. That we have no true Ministry, because no true Church-way in
England.
I Finde there are many and great things objected, by the
Antiministerial party, through
ignorance, weakness, mistake, or
malice; not onely against the
Ministers, and the peculiar office of the Ministry; but also against the
whole frame of our
Religion, especially as to the extern social maner of our
holy Administrations: Some of them
deny us to be any
true Ministers, because not in any way of a
true Church; not having any
true Religion owned or established, and exercised among us,
in any right Church-way, as they call it. So that it is not onely the
main pillars of Christianity, the
learned and
godly Ministry, which they would change: But the whole
model of our
Church, and
frame of our
Religion, is that, which these men would remove, either pulling it down by force, or undermining by fraud: Therefore, I have thought it necessary, in the first place, to countermine against these
Moles, and to establish against these
Shakers, and
Subverters of the very foundations of our
Church and
Religion.
Here I must crave leave of you,
Answ. 1. to whose
favor I have dedicated this work (whose
highest excellency is your
Christian Reformed Religion; who esteem it your
greatest glory, with the Emperor
Theodosius, That you are
Members of this
Reformed Church, and in this of the
true Catholike Church,) to give these
fanatick, and
cavilling disputers against our
Ministry, some account of that
Religion, which we profess; and of that so much disputed, and by some despised
Church-way, wherein we take our selves to be; as upon surer grounds of
divine truth, so with much more order and decency, as to antient patern and prudence, than themselves: That so, as good Christians may be comforted and confirmed in their
holy Profession, so the world may see, That we are neither ignorant our selves, nor willingly deceivers of others, in so great a matter as
Religion is,
Of true Religion. Vera est religio, quae uni vero Deo animas nostras religat.
Aug. de Relig. Micah 6.8. James 1.27. which we publickly have
professed and
preached in this
Church, both with
science and
conscience, with
judgement and
integrity.
First then, We esteem
True Religion to be the
right performance of those duties, which we ow to the
One onely true God; or to any Creature for his sake; That is, upon such grounds, to such ends, and after such maner, as God requires them of us, in the several relations, wherein we stand obliged to him, or them.
Internal. Lux est religionis in conscientia, lumen in conversatione.
Bern. 1 Cor. 2.11. 1 John 1.3. & 3.19. Nec deest Christus ubi est fides, nec ecclesia ubi Christus, nec societas ubi charitas, nec templum ubi cor sanctum.
Cypr.This
Religion is discharged by us; first,
Internally; in the
Receptions and
Motions of an enlightned and sanctified
Soul; to which none can immediately be conscious, but onely God, and a mans own spirit: Herein, we conceive the very soul, life, and quintessence of true
Religion doth consist, so far as it is to be considered apart, from all outward expressions, visible Form, Society, or Church Communion; onely as having spiritual inward
converse and
fellowship with God and Christ, by the
graces of the holy Spirit; although Christians should be in desarts, dungeons, prisons, solitudes, and sick beds; amidst all forced sordidness, disorders, and dissolutions of any
shew and
profession of Religion, as to the outward man. This
sincerity wants nothing of extern fashion, or ornament to compleat its
piety; but is satisfactory both to God, and a mans own conscience, by that integrity of a judicious, holy, and devout heart; which hath devoted all its
powers and
faculties, to the
knowledge, meditation, adoration, imitation, love, and
admiration of God; according as he was pleased in
various times and
maners to reveal himself to it:
Heb. 1.1. As, partly (yet, but darkly) by the
light of reason, in
rational and
moral principles seconded with fears and strokes of Conscience, which is a
beam and
candle of the
Lord in the soul of man;
Prov. 20.27. Lucerna Domini: Scintillans in intellectu, radians in voluntate, ardens in affectu, fumans in desiderio, flammans in amore, scrutans i
[...] conscientia, exhilarans in virtute, torquens in facinore.
Bern. 2 Tim. 3.16. 2 Pet. 1.19. Matth. 10.26. Gal. 6.1. Et solidè fundanda, & ad amussim Scripturâ aedificanda, & veritate stabilienda, & charitate consummanda religio.
August. Eò pulchrior est anima, quo ad summam Dei pulchritudinem propius accedit.
Bradward.
[...].
Greg. N. s. but more clearly by
supernatural manifestations, in
dreams and
visions, in
audible voices, prophetical revelations, or
angelical missions: By all which,
religious light was onely
occasional and
traditional; but now most evidently, compleatly, and constantly, in that
declaration of his will to mankinde, which is contained in the
lively oracles of his now written and perfect Word; the onely infallible rule of a good Conscience, and foundation of true Religion: According to which, onely, we measure it; both as to its internals, which are summarily comprehended, in the love of God; and its externals, which are compleated in that charity, which for Gods sake, we bear, and really exercise toward all men; but chiefly to the
houshold of faith, that is, the Church, or Society of those, who profess to believe in
Jesus Christ, as the onely
Saviour of sinners.
This well-grounded and well-guided Religion (as it is then an
Internal, Judicious, and
Sincere devoting of the
whole soul to God, as the
supreme good, offered us in
Jesus Christ) We esteem the highest
honor and
beauty of the reasonable soul; the
divinest stamp or
character on mans nature; the
noblest property and
capacity of the
immortal spirit in us; demonstrating, not onely its common relation to the
Creator (which all things have,) but the Creators peculiar favor, and indulgence to man; whom he teacheth to fear, enableth to serve, and encourageth to love him above all: As also
mans capacity,
[Page 67] to attain that knowledge of the
divine wisdom, and that fruition of the
divine love, which onely can make it
truly, and
eternally happy.
For true Religion, thus seated in the soul of man,
2. True Religion not barely speculative, but also practical. is not barely a
speculative knowledge of God, according to what his wisdom hath revealed of
himself, in his
works, and
word; As, that he is; what he is not, as to any defects; what he is, in all positive
excellencies in himself, (which yet is a great and divine light, shining upon mans understanding from experience, and from the historick parts of the Scripture.) But further, it also shew us, what
God is to us, in
Nature, Grace, Law, Gospel, Works, Word, Creation,
[...]. Niss. de prof. Chr
[...] stians. and
Christs Incarnation; what
we are to God in
Christ, for duty and dependance; what
all things are to us, as they are in God, (that is, in his
wisdom, will, power, providence, &c. either making, or preserving, or disposing them for our good and his glory.) According to which light, we come to desire, to love, to enjoy God in all things,
Eph. 1.23. and all things in him; that is, within those bounds of honor, order, and those lesser ends, which he hath set in reference to the
great ends of our good, and his glory, which are as a lesser circle in a greater; having both the same centres. At length God becomes the
joy, life, beauty, exaltation, and
happiness of the
believing soul; by its often contemplations of him, and sincere devotions to him; whence we come to have an
humble sight, ingenuous shame, penitential sorrow, and
just abhorrence of our
sinfulness, vanity, deformity, vileness, and
nothingness compared to God, and apart from him.
After this our
wills come to be
enclined to him (as the most excellent good and perfecting
Beauty) drawn after him, and duly affected with him; to fear him for his power and justice; to venerate him for his excellent majesty and glory; to admire him for incomprehensible perfection; to love him for his goodness in himself, in all things; and in Christ above all; (in whom his
love, grace, and
bounty is most clearly discovered, and freely conveyed to us;) We come to
believe him for his
veracity or
infallible truth in his
Law and
Gospel; to be
guided by his
unerring wisdom, and
directions, which are discerned in the
mandates of his
Word to us, and agreeable
motions of his
Spirit in us (which are always conform to each other:
Virtus Spiritus sancti in m
[...]tibus, & veritas verbi in mandatis suavissi
[...] & inseparabili nexu conjuncta sunt; nec magis ab invicem distrahi possunt quàm calor solis à nativo lumine: Quum à Spiritu sit veritas, ut inveritate sit Spiritus necesse est.
August.) We come also to
obey him in all things for his
soverein Empire and
Authority; to
trust in him at all times for his
faithfulness and
immutability; to
hope in him, and to wait patiently for the consummation of his
rich and pretious promises, 2
Pet. 1.4. both in grace and glory. All which we believe upon the
divine testimony of the written Word; however we cannot by bare humane reason, comprehend or demonstrate them;
[Page 68] oftentimes
praying to God, as all sufficient, omniscient, omnipresent, and omnipotent: supplicating for that, from his
grace, power, and
bounty, which we have not, deserve not, nor can attain otherways, in this
lapsed, corrupted, and
cursed estate of our
nature.
Eph. 2.5. By g ace ye are saved.Which owes all its reparations onely to the free
grace of God, manifesting himself in his
works and
words; also in those secret inward operations of the Spirit upon the
conscience, and whole
soul, by illuminations,
Blanda violentia, victrix delectatio.
Aug. restraints, terrors, convictions, conversions; sweet, yet powerful, attractions; victorious, yet delectable prevailings, agreeable to the
nature of the
soul, and the
liberty of the
will; which then recovers its
true liberty,
Quò strictius ad Deum ligamur, eo perfectius liberamur, & à peccatorum pondere, & pravitatum vinculis; nec reatu, nec terrore, nec infirmitate amplius detinemur, aut opprimimur.
August. Non dii facti sumus sed divini; non in Dei essentiam transmutamur, sed in sanctam, hoc est, divinam naturam reparamur; quantum satanae lapsi, tantum Deo reparati, confirmamur.
Prosp. when by the cords of Gods love, its unwillingness is bound up; and its chains of violent lusts are taken off: Whence such
great impressions, and
real changes, are made upon every rational faculty in the soul; as those from
darkness to light, from
captivity to freedom, from
death to life; according to the several representations of Gods excellencies in
nature, in
morals, and in
mysteries; wherein, the
exceeding great riches of his free-grace, and love to us in Christ, Ephes. 1.9.
& 2.7. hath the most softning, melting, and transforming influence; which, fully received upon the soul, the
whole-man, in
minde and
spirit, in
fancy, understanding, judgement, memory, will, appetite, affections, passions, and
conscience, becomes partaker, through grace, of a
divine nature, 2
Pet. 1.4. (compared to what he was) and becomes a
2 Cor. 5.17.
new creature, not as to its essence; but as to all ends, principles, motions, and actions; which are begun and continued, designed and ended in
holiness; that is, in
humble and
unfeigned regards to the
glory of God, and exact purposes of
conformity to the
will of God, in his written Word.
New creatures by a newness of
grace; in which, we remain what we were,
Men; but are made, what we were not,
Saints.
3.
Scripture the only rule of true Religion. 1 Tim. 3.15. Heb. 4.12. Acts 7.38. Rom. 3.2.To which Word of God in the Scriptures, we being guided and directed by the
constant and most
credible testimony of the
Church of Christ, (that
pillar and
ground of Truth) so as to receive, and regard them, They at length, by Gods grace on the heart, demonstrate themselves (by their
native and
divine light) to be the very Word of God; those
lively oracles, which set forth most
divine precepts, paterns, prophecies, histories and
mysteries; proffers also and
promises of such good things, as the soul would most desire, most wants, and onely can truly delight in living and dying; and to eternity.
Religion consists in no fond fancies.Beyond
Hoc prius credimus; non esse ultra Scripturas, quod credere debeamus: nobis curiositate non opus est post Christum, nec inquisitione post Evangelium.
Tertul. de praes. ad Hae.
[...].
Niss.
[...]
Cl. Al.
[...].
1. Nos tantum Scripturas sacras habemus, plenas, inviolatas, integras; eas vel in purissimo fonte, vel in pura translatione bibimus.
Sal. de Gub. l. 5. Tantummodo sacris Scripturis canonicis hanc ingenuam debeo servitutem, quà eas solas ita sequar, ut conscriptores earum nihil omnino in eis e
[...]rasse, nihil fallaciter posuissè non dubitem.
August. ep. 19 ad Jeron. Si canonicarum scripturarum authoritate quidquam firmatur, sine ulla dubitatione credendum est: Aliis verò testibus tibi credere vel non credere liceat.
August. ep. cap. 12. these Scriptures, which we justly call
The Word of God, understood in their true sense and meaning; we do not own any thing
for a ground, rule, or
duty in
Religion: N
[...]r are we at all moved, by those
bold triflings, and
endless janglings about
Religion,
[Page 69] Grace, Spirit, and
Inspirations, which weak and vain men, (looking to their own
foolish fancies, and not to the
divine Oracles) do scatter too and fro, as
chaff, to blinde the eyes of simple and credulous people; which would make
Religion, a matter of
novelty and
curiosity; of cavilling meerly and contending, of censuring and condemning others of self-confidence and intollerable boastings, of sequaciousness and feminine softness, of custom onely and paternal example, or of ease and idleness; where, out of a lazy temper, neglecting all ordinary
means, Ministry, and
duties, some men expect by
special inspirations and
dictates, to have their defect of pains and industry supplied: Or else they place their
Religion, in the adhering to some
party and
faction; in
popular and
specious insinuations, and
pretensions; or in admiration of mens persons, and gifts; or in the prevailencies of
power and
worldly successes; or in
unjust gain and
sacrilegious thrift; or in great
zealotries for some
new form and
way of
constituting, disciplining, and
governing Churches; or in
boldness to affirm, to deny, and to do any thing; or in meer
verbal assurances, and
loose confidences of being
elected and
predestinated to
happiness, of being called to be
Saints, and
Preachers, and
Prophets, in a new and extraordinary way; to advance such
opinions and
practises, as no holy men of old, ever knew, acted, or owned for Religious; or lastly, in railing upon, despising, and seeking to destroy all those, that approve not, or follow not those
self-conceited confidences and
violent extravagancies, which some men affect in their rude and unwarrantable undertakings. Such were the fanatick, mad, and at last, sad, Religion of those
Circumcellions of old, and those
Anabaptists, and other later Sects in
Germany
Sleidan. Com. l. 10. ad an. 1535.; who wanted nothing but constant successes and continued power to have made all men, as wilde and wicked as themselves, or else to have destroyed them.
Alas, who sees not, how far different and much easier to sinful flesh and blood, to vain ambition, and proud hypocrisies, these pretty
soft fallacies, these
froths and
fumes; those great
swelling words,
2 Pet. 2.18. and
titles of
vanity, That
God is their Father, that they are
Saints, and
spiritual, inspired
Prophets, sent of God to call the World to repentance; to reign with
Christ: Those
rotten sensualities of
Religion (as some blasphemously call it;) those
libidinous excrescencies; those
lying prophecies, &c. How much easier (I say) these are, than those
humble, sober, exact, and
constant tyes of
Conscience, and
duties of
[Page 70]
true Religion; by which holy men and women, in all ages, have given all
diligence to make their calling and election sure,
2 Pet. 1.10. Non est vera aut firma certitud
[...] gloriae, sine diligenti industria gratiae?
Chrys. Phil. 2.12. 1 Cor. 15.32. I die daily. Verè Christum sequi, est omnia perpeti, indies crucifigi, jugiter
[...]i
[...]ri.
Prosp. 2 Pet. 1.6. 1 Pet. 4.18. Non vult Deus ut delicato itinere ad caelum perveniamus.
Jeron. Aut hoc non est Evangelium aut bi non sunt Evangelici.
Luth. Vana est religio quae sceliri locum facit.
Aen. Syl. Van
[...] est religio quae vera non est; nec vera esse potest nisi certa sit, & firt
[...]a, & aequabilis, & sibi semper constans, & in omnibus una.
Tertul. Hoc primum invenimus, quod perditissimi sumus; nec nisi quaerendo Deum salvari possumus.
August. to
work out their salvation with fear and trembling; by hearing, reading, searching and meditating on the
Scriptures; by repenting, fasting, praying, watching, and weeping; by examining, trying, judging, and condemning their sinful self, even in the most specious and successful actions. Thus by
mortification and
self-denial, coming to the
Cross of
Christ; taking it up; bearing it, and fastning themselves to it, as to all
just strictnesses, holy severities, and
patient sufferings; still endeavoring to abound in all exactness of
justice, charity, meekness, temperance, and
innocency, before
God and
man. Thus going with some
holy agony, through many difficulties the narrow way, true Christians (having
done all) enter in
at the strait-gate, which
leads to life, and are scarcely saved.
These were harder
disciplines, and rougher
severities of
piety, than our delicate
novelists; our gentle
Enthusiasts; our smiling
Seraphicks; our triumphant
Libertines; our softer
Saints can endure; which makes them so impatient (as
Ahab to
Eliah, and
Micaiah) to hear, and bear the words of faithful and true
Ministers; which seem as hard sayings; when they recommend and urge these
Scripturals and
Morals of
truth and holiness,
[...]ustice, mercy, and humility, Micah 6.8. to be the onely reals of Religion: In which, the duty, rule, end, comfort, and crown of true Religion, do consist; whose greatest and surest enjoyment, is
self-denial; bringing the lost soul, to finde it self lost, and to seek after God; and having found him, to follow him with all obediential love; with a pious, impatient,
panting and
thirsting after happiness in him, by the ways of holiness; as having
none in Heaven or Earth comparable to him; still earnestly pressing toward him; as always, and onely wanting him, in the fullest enjoyments of all things here; unsatiably satisfied with his unsurfetting-sweetness; ever filled with him, yet ever longing more to partake of him: The soul in this its excessive thirst, and spiritual feaver, being confident, it can drink up that
Jordan; that ocean of divine fulness; which alone, it sees, can give it an happy satisfaction to eternity.
4. The Souls search after, and discoveries of God.The
devout and pious Soul, thus
intent to God, and
content with him, is not always
sceptically wandring in endless mazes and labyrinths of Religion; either groping in obscurities, or guessing at uncertainties, or grapling with intricate disputes, or perplexed with various opinions, or shifting its parties, or doubting its profession, or confounding its morals, or dazeling its intellectual eye, by looking to
prospects of immensity, and
objects of eternity; (which are so remote
[Page 71] from it, and far above it, that it onely sees this,
[...].
Dionys. Quod est omni creaturà melius, id Deum dicimus.
Aug. Retract. That it can see nothing of that
transcendent Good, which we call
God. (Who is indeed, that
superexcellent excellency, which we can least know as he is; and can no way comprehend in his ineffable essence, and most incomprehensible perfections.)
But, the Soul in its religious search after, and devout applications to, this
supreme Good, which it esteems, as its God, stayes and solaces it self (as Miners do, who still follow and chiefly intend the richest Vain) with those lesser grains and sparks of
divine goodness and
beauty, which it findes every where scattered in its passage among the
Creatures; which are as little essays, pledges, and tokens of that
divine glory and
excellency, which must needs be infinitely more admirable, and delectable in
God himself.
The
pious (which is the onely wise and well advised)
Soul,
Habet Deus testimonia totum hoc quod sumus & in quo sumus.
Tert. l. 1. adv. Mar. Psal. 111.2. Psal. 8. Dei opera sunt quotidiana miracula, consueta vilescunt.
Aug. Rom. 1.20. so soon as ever it seriously searcheth after God, findes him in some kinde or other, every where present; and in every thing lovely, yea, admirable, both within and without it self; yet still it conceives him to be infinitely above it self; and all things. Something of God it discovers, and accordingly admireth, adoreth, praiseth, loveth, and exalteth him, in the order, goodness, greatness, beauty, variety, and constancy of his works, which are every day visible; something it perceives of his
sweetness and
delectableness in the
sober, moderate, and holy
delectations, which our senses afford us, when they enjoy those objects, which are convenient, and fitted for them; something it observes of
divine wisdom, power, benignity, and
justice, in the experiences of Gods
providence, bounty, and
patience, which the histories of all times afford; something it discerns of God, in those common beams and principles of
reason, which shine in all mens mindes, and are evidenced in the consent of all
Nations.
Amplissin a mer
[...] est bona conscientia. Hic murus aheneus, &c. — Prima est bac ultio quod se Judice nemo nocens absolvitur, &c.
Juv. Matth. 1.6, 8. If I be a father, &c.
Offer it now to thy Prince, &c. Tam pater, tam pius, tam beneficus nemo.
Tert. de Deo. Sometime also in the reflexions, terrors, or tranquilities of its own, and other mens
consciences; which, are as the first Heaven or Hell, rewarding the good, or punishing the bad
intentions and
actions of every man: More fully it sees God in the
manifestations of the
divine Word; in the exactness of the
Moral Law; in the
rules of
Justice given to all men; of which, their own reason and will is the measure and standard. Being commanded
to do to other men, as we would have them do to us, Matth. 7.12. yea, and to do to God also; in the relations whereby we stand obliged to him, for
duty, love, and
gratitude, as we would have others do to us; when we are as
fathers, or
masters, or
friends, or
benefactors, or
well-willers; against which, to offend, is by all men thought most barbarous, unjust, and wicked; how much more against God, who hath the highest merit upon us? Yet further, the Soul searching after God, findes his
wisdom and
prescience in all those
prophetical predictions, and many
prefigurations of things to
[Page 72] come;
Idoneum est divinitatis testimonium veritas divinationis.
Tert. Apol. c. 20. which, from several hands, and at several times derived, have yet punctually been fulfilled; chiefly in the coming of the
Messias, the sum, center, and consummation of all prophecies and promises; which setting forth the
nature, love, life, and
death of Jesus Christ, were all most exactly accomplished in him, and by him; on whom were those notable
signatures and
characters of the
divine wisdom and
power,
John 1.14. that
his glory appeared to men, as
the glory of the onely begotten Son of God, full of grace, and truth.
The
freeness and
fulness of this
Evangelical grace and
truth by
Jesus Christ, the faithful Soul further discerns in the
sacred emblems and
seals of the
holy Sacraments; by which the
divine goodness is represented and conveyed to us under the
notions and
efficacy of those things, which are most necessary to our lives; either for Being, or Ornament; to nourish us, to cleanse us, and to chear us. Moreover, the pious Soul sees God in the exemplary patience of the
holy Martyrs; in the miraculous constancy of the
heroick Confessors; in the humility of
true Penitents; in the purity and amendment of
real Converts; in the contentedness of
true Believers; in the mertifulness and charity of
true Christians; in the mortifyings, and self-denyings (as to this world) of all
true Saints, which are
followers of Christ; and lastly, in that holy ordination and succession of the
Evangelical Ministry; which as
Christ instituted for the
Churches good, so he hath through all the vicissitudes of times, amidst all oppositions, preserved it to these days; and by it, the knowledge of God, and the faith of Christ in the World.
The
devout Soul still guided and going on by the light of the
Ministry, discerns something of God; which is yet more
retired, secret, and
ineffable, in the
enlightnings, softnings, serenities, enlargements, calmings, and
comforts, which are made by a
divine power and
supernatural influence upon it self; where it beholds the
brightest glimpses of
divine glory, through the face of
Jesus Christ, and by the
efficacies of his most
sweet and
holy Spirit, who is both
God and
man; subject to our
infirmities, sensible of them, and victorious over them: Him the
Soul answerably loves; as
man, with a love of
union and
complacency; as
God, with the love of
admiration and
extasie; as both
God and
man, with a love of
adherence and
satisfaction:
Heb. 7.25. As one, that hath undertaken, and is able to
save it to the
uttermost; reconciling it with preparing it for, and uniting it to, the supreme Good, God.
All these excellencies of
Christ, it sees diffused and derived to it by convenient means, instituted and continued in the
Church; which as pipes laid into the
Oceans unexhaustible fulness, draw from it, not to what measure it can give, but to what we want, and can receive.
At length this
devout Soul, by this daily confluence of many heavenly
Meditations, holy
Motions, and happy
Experiments, flowing (like lesser
rivolets) from all parts of the
Creation, from
Scripture, and from its own, with others experiences, to this
stream of the knowledge of God; It findes it self by degrees advanced, like
Ezekiels
Ezek. 47. waters, from vulgar and shallow conceptions, and answerable affections, to mighty and profound
contemplations; which, gathering strength by their daily increasings, like an imperious, and irresistible
torrent, carry away the
devout Soul in its holy
propensities, and
impetuous fervencies toward God: Impatient of any stop or hinderance, till, at last, it comes (as all
Rivers into the
Ocean) to be wholly resigned, and happily resolved into its
Alpha and
Omega, its
principle and
perfection, its
fountain, and its
fulness, God.
So then, when the
Soul in ways of
true Religion comes to
know, and
love, and
serve God, it is not conversant in
vagrant fancies, in uncertain
speculations, in in-significant
notions; but it so far really enjoys him, as it loves him; and loves him, as it sees him; and sees him, as it seriously and deliberately observes him; (there being nothing of
true Religion in
volatile spirits, and
transient glances;) which it doth most evidently, though not perfectly; darkly, yet truly, in those
glasses of the
Creatures; in the
Scriptures,
1 Cor. 13.12. and in its own
Conscience; in all
ways of Goodness, Truth, and Holiness; in
lights Natural, Moral, and Evangelical; by all which, the
Soul, as the
Eye, sees somewhat of the
divine glory of that
invisible Sun, in the
descents, scatterings, and
aptitudes of
its beams; whose infinite, and intire
brightness it cannot, without injury to it self, fully, and immediately, behold.
Exod. 33.20.
So that herein (we see) true and solid
Religion, both by its light and holiness, its truth and practise, abundantly discovers, the
fancifulness, levity, pride, vanity, fondness, and
futility, of all those
giddy opinions and
pretensions, by which some men seek to amuse the world, and to abuse honest hearts: And also it shews its own real worth, beauty, dignity, fulness, usefulness, wisdom, and power; by all which it fits and fills the
Souls various faculties and
vast capacity: And in so doing it gives the
devout Soul, the greatest evidences and surest demonstrations of its own immortality,
Malunt impii extingui, quàm ad supplicia reparari.
Mi. Fael. Souls immortality discovered in true Religion. beyond what any arguments drawn from ordinary reason and philosophy can do: All which the
Atheistical impudence of some men easily e
[...]ude, having no experimental knowledge of God; and living without God in the world, they are content to imagine an utter extinction of their souls.
Whereas the
sanctified Soul concludes, and glories in its
immortality; which it endeavors to improve to a
blessed eternity; when it
[Page 74] considers seriously, and alone; whence can those high and holy
enlargements, desires, and
designs arise, so far above, and beyond all worldly
objects and
enjoyments? whence that
unsatisfiedness, which carries the soul of man, with ambitious impatiencies, to this height of coveting after a blessed
eternity,
Rom. 2.7. and the supreme
Good, God blessed for ever? Whence this magnetick
tendency and divine
traction of love to God, and to his
infinite goodness; but onely from the
Father of our spirits, and
Fountain of our souls, God? And why all these
meditations, desires, and
motions, planted in us by so
good and
wise a
Creator, if never to be enjoyed by us, in those
satisfactions, which onely can flow from some
divine and
perfective object? Sure it is all one to
omnipotent goodness, to fill us with the
perfect good desired; as to endue us with the
desires of that
good; which are but our
torments and
imperfections, if never to be in completion: Our very desires of Heaven, would else be our Hell; and our longings after happiness, our misery. Nor is it agreeable to the methods of
divine wisdom and
goodness, to
plant frustaneous and
vain desires, or
Tantalising tendencies in mans nature, which he hath done in no other Creature; who attain whatever they naturally covet, or have innate propensities to. The same
divine power having prepared the
object, hath also implanted the
desire. This unproportionableness of the
Creators dealing with man, is less to be imagined, when we consider in the
sacred story, That man had most of
divine counsel and
deliberation in his
Creation;
Gen. 1.26. (not as needful to God, who can work by
omniscient and
omnipotent power, in an instant) but, implying to us, those most
exact and
accurate proportions observed by the
great and
allwise Creator, in his
formation of man: All other Creatures rising up, as
bubbles on water, so soon as the
formative Word of
God, in its several commands, fell like distinct drops from Heaven, on the
face of the great deep, the
Chaos, or
Abyss; But man, as a
signet or
seal, was graven by a special hand, and deliberate method of God, with the
marks and
characters of his own holy
image, in
spirituality, wisdom, righteousness, purity, liberty, eternity, and a proportionate capacity to enjoy whatever felicity he can understand and desire.
5. Mans improvement.That, if we raise man to the highest glory and perfection, which he covets, and is capable of in this world of
vanity and
mortality; we shall see something in him of a
little god, like the
figure of a great monarch expressed in a small
model or
signet: For, bring him from the
sords of his
nativity,
[...]. Plat. from his
infant infirmities, from his
childish simplicities, from his
youthful vanities; redeem him, by the politure of good
education, from his
rustick ignorance, his
clownish confidences, his
brutish dulness,
Stolida ferocia.
Tac. his
country solitude, his
earthy ploddings, his
beggarly ind
[...]gences, or
covetous necessities; rack him off further, and
[Page 75]
refine him from the
lees of sensual and
inordinate lusts, from
swelling and
surly pride, from
base and
mean designs,
[...]. Plat. de Cupiditat. from
immoderate affections, violent passions, unreasonable impulses, and
depraved temptations, from within or without: Then furnish him with
health, procerity, and
beauty; fortifie him with competent
strength, both single and social; endue him with all wisdom, both
divine and
humane, which the minde of man is capable of; compass him with all fulness and plenty; invest him with that publick honor, which (as beams of the Sun, concentred in a Burning-glass,) arising from the
consent of many men, to unite the honor of their
protection and
subjection in one man, makes up the lustre of a
majesty, something more than
earthly and
humane; coming neerest to the resemblance of what is
divine and
heavenly. Adde to these
endowments of
power, opportunity, and
place to do good; those
real and
useful graces, those
charitable and
communicative virtues, which enlarge the
nobler soul, to a
love of the
publick good, and a
zeal for the
common welfare of mankinde, in works of
humanity, gentleness, pity, patience, fortitude, justice, mercy, benignity, and
munificence:
[...]; Clem. Alex. è Menandro. How goodly a creature is a man, while he continues a man?
Exod. 22.28. Psal. 82.6. John 10.34. Magistrates are called gods.
Paternum est docendi munus. Psal. 34.11. Jer. 9.34.
Beatitudo est interminabilis vitae perfecta possessio. Boet. What can more lively express to us a terrene
visible Deity? whom we may (without
Idolatry) own and reverence so far, as, without
blasphemy, we may call such a man a God; while he
wisely teacheth and
instructeth others (a work worthy of a
Parent, a
Prince, a
God;) or he powerfully
protects, or he bountifully
rewards, or justly
punisheth, or mercifully
pardoneth, or graciously
loveth others, and rejoyceth in their
well-do
[...]ng and
happiness, without any design or interest of his own. Yea, what do we ordinarily wish, and expect, or fancy more from God, than all these
excellencies (of which, we see there are some
sparks and
beams, even now in mans nature)
sublimated to
infinite perfections; and extended to us, with
eternal durations? is not this, that estate of
full enjoyment, which we call
Heaven? Wherein we hope never to want those
divine and
immediate communicatings, with the
all-sufficient bounty, and
unenvious benignity of God, is, as well able; so, no less, well pleased, to impart to the soul, than its necessities do require, and its desires ambitiously, and unsatiably covet to be supplied by them: Not one
[...]y in order to this
natural and
politick Being; which as men we have with men, for a moment (which is daily pressed upon with the fatal and inevitable necessity of dying, which is a ceasing to enjoy God, by the
mediation of the
Creatures, in this visible world) but also, in reference to that
rational, religious, spiritual, gracious, perfect, and
unchangeable Being, whereto we naturally aspire; (for, who would not be ever happy?) by
enjoying himself, in the
wisdom, strength, beauty, fulness, love, and
sweetness, flowing for ever from the
excellencies of the
Creator: The fruition of whom, is onely able to exclude a
[...]l
defects, and
fears; to satisfie all
desires, to
[Page 76] reward all
duties, to requite all
sufferings, to compleat all
happiness, to crown and perfect all true
Religion; which in
Heaven shall be no other, than what we desire it to be here on
Earth; that is, a
right knowledge, and a
willing performance of that
duty, which the
reasonable creature (Man) ows for ever to God: First, as his
Creator, Conservator, and
Redeemer, by
Jesus Christ.
6.
True Religion internal instates the Soul in Christ, and in the true Church. 1 Cor. 2.10, 11. John 15.5. He that abideth in me, and I in him,
&c. 2 Tim. 2.19. The Lord knoweth them that are his.
Extra ecclesiam non est salus.This then we look upon, as the
Religious frame and
temper of a
reasonable Soul, in its
internal dispositions and
private devotions toward God, it self, and others: By which it is daily preparing for a
glorious and
blessed immortality; of which
holy frame, it self onely can be conscious, with God; and the greatest evidence is, That
sincerity of heart, which hath no other
rule, but Gods Word; no other end, but Gods glory; and no other comfort, but in the constancy of this disposition; which is the fruit of Gods holy
Spirit in it. Certainly, such a
Soul cannot, but be in, and of the
true, and to man,
invisible Church of God; so far as it hath a
mystical, spiritual, and
invisible life; which consists in the
union to
Christ, as the
head, by
faith, love, and all other
obediential graces of his
Spirit, which are common to every
true believer. Out of this Church, its most true, There is no
revealed salvation, possibly to be had for any that live to be masters of their own
reason, will, and
actions.
Yea further, such a
religious soul, hath a capacity of, and right unto that
external, visible, politick, and
social communion with the
Church of Christ, where ever
Christians enjoy
outward fellowship, with one another, in
publick profession: Which
communion, however such a
soul, solitary it may be, and sequestred from all
Christian company, may not actually enjoy; being forcibly denied that happiness (of which, many do
wilfully and
peevishly deprive themselves by
proud or
peevish, and
uncharitable separations,) through
banishment, prison, captivity, sickness, &c. Yet, that
Christian belief, love, and
charity, which such an one bears to
Christ, and to the
Catholike Church of
Christ, scattered in many places, and
different in many
ceremonial rites, and
observations; These (I say) do infallibly invest this
solitary Christian, in
communion and
holy fellowship with the whole
Church of Christ, in all the World; as
brethren and
sisters are related as
near kinred, when they are never so far a sunder in place; which owns the same God, believes the same
common salvation by the same
Lord Jesus; useth the same
seals of the
blessed Sacraments;
Ephes. 4.5. Jude 2. professeth the same ground of
faith, and rule of
holiness, the written
Word of God; and bears the like
gracious and
charitable temper to others, as sanctified by same
Spirit of
Christ, which really unites every
charitable and
true believer to
Christ, and so to every M
[...]mber of true Church; however it may want opportunities to express this
communion in actual, and visible
conversation, either
civil or
sacred; by enjoying that
[Page 77]
society, as men, or that ordinary
ministry, as Christians, which is by
Christ appointed in the Church; as well for its outward
profession, distinction, and
mutual assistance; as for its inward
comfort, and
communion with himself.
The
willing neglect of all such
extern communion, and the
causeless separation from all Church-fellowship in
Word, Sacraments, Prayer, Order, and charitable
Offices, must needs be inconsistent with any comfort; because against
charity, and so far against
true Religion, and the
hopes of salvation: For, those
inward graces, wherein the
life and
soul of
Religion do consist, are not ordinarily attained or maintained, but by those
outward means and
ministrations, which the
wisdom of God in Christ hath appointed for the
Churches social good, and
edification together: In the
right enjoyment of which consists that
extern and
joynt celebration or
profession of
Christian Religion, which gives
Being, name, and
distinction to that
society, which we call
The Church of Christ on Earth. And this indeed is that Church properly, which is called out of the World; which as men, we may discern; and of which, both in
elder and
later times, so many
disputes have been raised, which we may describe to be,
An
holy company or
fraternity of Christians, who being called by the
Ministry of the Gospel, to the
knowledge of God in Christ, do publickly
profess in all
holy ways and
orderly institutions, that inward sense of
duty and
devotion, which they ow to God, by believing and obeying his Word: Also that
charity, which they ow to all men, especially to those that
profess to be Christs Disciples, and hold
communion with
his Body, the
Catholike Church.
Herein I conceive, That the
social outward profession of
Religion,
7.
Of the Church as a visible society of Professors believing in Christ. Ea est Catholica ecclesia, quae unicam & candem semper & ubique fidem in Christo veram & Scripturis sundatam profitetur. V
[...]n. Lyrin. Eph. 2.9. As Fellow-Citizens of the Saints, and of the houshold of God: Ye are built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets, Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone,
&c. as it is held forth in the
Word of God, in its
Truths, Seals, Duties, and
Ministry, makes a true Church among men: And the true Church as Catholike, yea, any part or branch of this true Catholike Church, (whose
Head, Foundation, Rites, Seals, Duties, and
Ministry, are for the main of the same kinde, in all times and places,) cannot but make a
right profession of
true Religion; as to the
main essence and
fundamentals; which consists in
truth, holiness, and
charity: However there may be many
variations, differences, and
deformities in superstructures, both of
opinion and
practise: For however particular Churches, which have their
limits of
time, and
place, and
persons, (circumstances which necessarily
circumscribe all things in this world) are still, as distinct arms and branches of a great Tree, issuing from one and the same root
Jesus Christ;
[Page 78] and have the same
sap of
truth and
life conveyed in some measure to them,
1 Cor. 3.12. If any man build upon this foundation gold,
&c. st
[...]bble,
&c. V. 15. If his work be burnt, he shall suffer loss, but he himself shall be saved. Eph. 4.4. There is one Body, and one Spirit, one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism,
&c. V. 16. The whole body is fitly joyned together, according to the effectual working in the measure of every part,
&c.
U
[...]us Deus unam sidem tradidit, unam ecclesiam toto orbe diffudit; hanc aspicit, hanc diligit, hanc d
[...]fendit: Quolibet se quisque nomine tegat, si huic non societur alienus est, si hanc impugnet inimicus est. Oros. 7. c. 35. Joh. 15.2. Every branch in me that beareth not fruit, my Father taketh away. 2 Pet. 2.1. 2 Tim. 2.18. 1 Cor. 12.25. That there should be no schism in the body. 2 Joh. 9. Whosoever transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God: He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ, hath the Father and the Son. by the same way of the
right Ministry of the
Word, Sacraments, and
Spirit, (so that in these respects, they are all of one and the same
Catholike Body, communion, descent and
derivation;) yet, as these have their
external distinctions and
severings in time, place, persons, and maners; or any outward
rites of
profession, and
worship; so they usually have
distinct denominations, and are subject to
different accidents, as well as
proportions: Some
branches of the same Tree may be
withering, mossy, cancred, peeled, broken, and
barren, yea, almost dead; yet, old, and great, and true: Others, may be more flourishing, fruitful, clean, and entire, though of a latter
shooting for time, and of a lesser
extension for number and place; yet still of the same Tree; so far, as they have really, or onely seemingly, and in the judgement of
charity, communion with, relation to, and dependance on the Root and bulk; being neither quite broken off, and dead, by
Heretical Apostacies, denying the
Lord that bought them, or
damnable errors, which overthrow the
Faith; nor yet
slivered and
rent, by
Schismatical uncharitableness, proud, or
peevish rents and
divisions: Which last, although they do not wholly
kill, and c
[...]op off from all
communion with the Church of Christ; yet they so far
weaken and
wither Religion, in the
fruits and
comforts of it; as each
Schism pares off from its
sect and
faction, that
Rinde and
Bark (as it were) of Christian love, and mutual charity, through which (chiefly) the
sap, and
juyce of
true Religion, with the
graces and
comforts of it, are happily and most thrivingly conveyed to every
living branch of the
Catholike Church; so as to make it live, at least, and bring forth some good fruit, however it be not so strong, fair, and ample, as others may be: As the Church of
Sardis, which had a
Rev. 3.1.
name to live, and was dead in some part and proportion; yet is bid to
watch, and
strengthen the things
that remain, which are ready to die,
&c.
8.
Of the Church, as called Catholike. See learned Dr.
Field of the Church.
[...].In this point then. Touching the true Church of Christ, in regard of outward profession, and visible communion (to the touch of which part, my design thus leads me) I purpose not so far to gratifie the endless, and needless janglings of any adversaries of this Church of
England; as to plunge my self, or the
Reader, into the wide and troubled Sea of
controversie, concerning the Church: Considering, that many good Christians have been, and still are, in the true
Catholike Church, by profession of that
true faith, and holy
obedience, which
[Page 79] unite to the
Head, Jesus Christ; and by
charity, which combines the
members of his
Body together; although they never heard the dispute, or determination of this so driven a
controversie; As many are in health, and sound, who never were under
Physicians hands, or heard any
Lecture of
Anatomy: Yea, although they may be cut off, and cast out of the particular
communion of any Church, by the
Anathemaes, and
excommunicating sentences of some
injurious and
passionate Members of that Church; yet may they continue still in communion with Christ, and consequently with his
Catholike Church; that is, with all those, who either truly have, or profess to have communion with
Christ.
My purpose is, onely to give an account, as I have done of
true Religion in the
internal power of it; so also of the
true Church, as to the
external profession of
Religion: That thereby I may establish the
faith, and
comforts of all sober and good Christians, in this Church of
England: That they may not be shaken, corrupted, or rent off, by their own instability, and weakness; or by the
fraud and
malice of those, who glory more in the
proselytes they gain to
fanatick factions, by uncharitable
rendings from this Church, than in any communion they might have in
humble and
charitable ways, with the
Catholike Church; or any of the greater, and nobler parts of it; which they (most
impertinently) deny to be any Churches, or capable of any order, power, joynt authority, larger government, or ampler communion.
For the
Catholike Church of
Christ, (that is,
Ignat. ep. ad Phil. Cypr. de unitate Eccl.
Solis multi radii, unum lumen. August. lib. de unitate ecclesiae.
Et omnes patres. Eph. 1.22. Christ the Head over all things to the, Church. 1 Tim. 3.15. The Church of the living God; the pillar and ground of truth. Heb. 12.23. The Church of the first-born.
Tot ac tanta ecclesia una est illa ab Apostolis prima, ex qua omnes. Tertul. de prae. ad Hae. c. 30. Eph. 3.10, 21. & 5.23. Christ the Head of the Church, and the Saviour of the Body. V. 32. Christ and the Church. Col. 1.18. Christ the Head of the Body, the Church. 1 Cor. 12. The Body is not one Member, but many,
&c. vid
[...]. the
universality of those, who profess to believe in the name of
Jesus Christ, according to the
Scriptures;) That this is primarily and properly called a
Church, often in
Scripture, there is no doubt: As the whole is called a
Body, in its integrality or compleatness of
parts and
organs; whose every
limb and
part is corporeal too, and of the
Body, as to its
nature, kinde, or
essence. This
Church, which is called
The Spouse and Body of Christ, is (as its
Head) but one; in its integrality or comprehensive latitude; as the
Ark containing all such, as profess the true faith of Christ: And to this are given (as all
powers and
faculties of
nature to the
whole man) primarily and eminently those
powers, privileges, gifts, and
titles, which are proper to the Church of Christ; however, they are orderly exercised by some particular
parts or
members, for the good of the
whole. The essence, integrality, and unity, of this Catholike Church consists, not in any
local convention, or
visible communion, or
publick representation, of every part of it;
[Page 80] but in a
mysterious and
religious communion with the same God,
Ecclesia in universum mundi disseminata unam domum habitans, unam animam & cor & os abet. Iraen. l. 1. c. 3. Eph. 4.4, 5. Jude 2.
[...]. Just. M. Dial. cum Tryphone. by the same Mediator Jesus Christ; and to this Mediator Jesus Christ, by the same Word and Spirit, as to the
internal part of
Religion; also by profession of the same Truth and
common Salvation, joyned with obedience to the same
Gospel, and
holy Ministry, with
charity, and
comly order, as to the
external.
In this so clear an
Article of our Faith, I need not bestow my pains, since it is lately handled very fully, learnedly, and calmly, by a godly Minister of this Church of
England
Mr. Hudson
of the Catholike Church Tot & tantae ecclesiae una est illa ab Apostolis prima, dum unam omnes praebent veritatem.
Tert. de prae., to whose Book I refer the Christian Reader.
9. Of a National Church, or distinct and larger part of the Catholick.This name of
Church, being evidently given to the
universality of those, who by the
Ministry of the Gospel, are called out of the way of the World; and by professing of it, and submitting externally to its
holy Ministry, Order, Rules, Duties, and
Institutes, are distinguished from the rest of the World: It cannot be hard for any sober understanding to conceive, in what aptitude of sense, any part of this Catholike Church, is also called a
Church; with some additional distinctions, and particular limitations, visible and notable among men, and Christians; by which some are severed from others in
time, place, persons, or any other
civil discriminations of
policy and
society: Which give nearer and greater conveniences, as to the enjoyment and exercise of
humane and
civil; so of Christian communion, and the
offices or
benefits of religious relations.
1 Cor 1.2. To the Church of God, which is at
Corinth. Acts 13.1. The Chu ch of
Antioch.
[...]. Acts 14.23. Tit. 1.5.
[...]. Rev. 2. & 3.
Ecclesiam apud unamquamque civitatem condiderunt Apostol
[...], à quibus traducem fidei & semina doctrinae caeterae ecclesiae mutuatae sunt. Tertul. de Prae. c. 20.
Consuetudo est certissima loquendi norma. Quin
[...]il.The
Spirit of God in the
Scripture gives sufficient warrant to this stile, and language; calling that a Church (as of
Rome, Ephesus, Corinth, Jerusalem, Antioch, &c.) which consisted of many Congregations, and Presbyters in a City, and its Territory, or Province: So the Apostle
Paul in his Epistles to several Churches, distinguisheth them by the
civil and
humane distinctions of
place, and
Magistracy; and the Spirit of Christ to the
Asiatick Churches, calleth each a Church distinctly, which were in great associations, of many faithful, under many Presbyters: And these under some chief
Presidents, Apostles, Angels, or
Bishops, residing in the prime or Mother Cities; where Christianity was first planted, end from whence it spred to the Territories, or Provinces about.
One would think, besides
common speech, among all Christians, (which is sufficient to justifie, what word is used to express our meanings to others,) That this were enough to confute the
simplicity or
peevishness of those, who, to carry on new projects, dare aver, That
[Page 81] they know no such thing as a
National Church;
1 Pet. 2.9. Ye are an holy Nation, a peculiar people; may be said of any Christians. and with much coyness, disdain to own, or understand any relation of
order, duty, subordination, or
charity, they have to any such Church: Of which, they say they know no
virtue, no
use, no
necessity, no
conveniencies, as to any Christian and Religious ends. Which so
wilful and
affected ignorance, was never known, till these
latter and
perilous times had found out the
pleasure of Paradoxes; by which, men would seem wiser, and more exact, both in their
words and
fancies, than either pious
antiquity, or the
Scriptures: Hoping by such gross and unexpected
absurdities, (which would fain appear very shie and scrupulous in language) to colour over
Shismatical and
Anarchical designs; and under such
fig-leaves to hide the shame and folly of their
factious agitations and
humors; which makes them unwilling to be governed by any in Church or State, without themselves have an oar in the Boat, and a share in the Government. This
poor concernment of some mens small ambitions, makes them disown any Church, but such a
conventicle or
parcel as some men fancy to
collect and
call; which they infect with the same fancies of sole and full Churchship, and separate Power. Whereas the
Lord Jesus Christ always first called men by his
Ministers to his Church; and by Baptism admitted them; and by
meet Governors, whom he
sent and
ordained, ruled them, as his flock, in greater, as well as lesser parties;
Gen. 32. as
Jacob did his distinct flocks in the hands of his sons.
By the same
Cynical severity, these men may deny, they have relation to any other men, being themselves
compleat men; or at most that they are to regard none, but their families where they live; and so cast off all observance to any greater Societies in Towns, or Cities, or Commonweals; yea, and all sense of humanity to the generality of mankinde, whom they shall never see together, or be acquainted with. Who doubts, notwithstanding this
morose folly, but that, as in all right reason, equity, and humanity, every man is related by the common
nature to all mankinde; so also, to particular polities and societies of men greater or smaller; according to the distinct combinations, into which providence hath cast him with them, either in Cities, or Countreys? With whom, to refuse
communion, and disown
relation, is to sin against the common
principles of
society, order, and
government, which are in mans nature; which God hath implanted, Reason suggests, and all wise men have observed, for the obtaining of an
higher and more
common good, by the
publick and
united influence of the counsel, strength, and authority of many, than can be obtained, in
scattered parcels, or
small and
weaker fraternities.
In like maner, to be
in and
of the Church, is not onely to be a
true believer (which gives
internal and
real union to Christ, and to
[Page 82] all true Christians in the
Church Catholike,
Ecclesia una est quae in multitudinem latius incremento facunditatis extenditur. Cyp. de Eccl. unit. 1 Cor. 2.11. What man knoweth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which is in him.) of which, no man can judge, because he cannot
discern it, save onely in the
judgement of charity) But it implies also
to have and to hold, that profession of Christian Religion, in such
external polities, and
visible communion with others, as the providence of God, both offers and requires of us; according to the time, place, and opportunities, wherein he sets us; so as we may most promote the common good: Which study and duty we own in
humanity, as men, and more in
charity, as Christians to any Church, or society of Christians; To whom our counsel and power, or our consent and subjection, may adde a further authority, a more harmonious and efficacious influence, than can be from small or
ununited parcels: So that a
National Church, that is, such a
Society of Christians, as are distinct by
civil limits and
relation, from other
Nations, may not onely own, and accordingly act, as they are men related in things
civil; but also as Christians, they may own and wisely establish such a Church power, relation, and association in matters of
Religion, as may best preserve themselves in true Doctrine, holy Order, Christian peace, and good maners by joynt counsel, and more vigorous power; The
neerness which they have, affording greater opportunities to impart, and enjoy the benefit of
mutual counsel and
charity, and all other
communicable abilities, to a
nobler measure, and
higher proportion, than can be had in lesser
bodies or
combinations. This
joynt, publick, and
united authortiy of any Church, in any
Nation or
Kingdom, is so far from being slighted, as some
capricious mindes do, that it is the more to be venerated and regarded by all good Christians; who know, that
duty enlarges with
relations; and a greater
charity is due from us to greater
communities, both of men, and of Christians.
Odia quo iniquiora eo magis a cerba.
Tacit.The greatest vexation of these new
Modellers, is, That they have so little with
truth, modesty, or
charity, to say against this famous
National Church of
England, and its
Ministry: For they daily see, notwithstanding all their
specious pretensions, and
undefatigable agitations; the more, as
winds, they seek to shake and subvert
well-rooted Christians; the more they are confirmed, and setled in that Christian, communion,
9. Charity necessary in any true Church and Christians.
[...].
Camer. de Melan. which they have upon good grounds, both of
Reason and
Religion, Polity and
Charity, with this Church of
England, as their
Mother: Which blessing,
all wise Christians, and
well ordered Churches, ever owned and enjoyed among themselves, as parts of the
Catholik, in their several
distinctions and
society.
In these points of the true Church, and true Religion (however I covet to be short) yet I shall be most serious, and as clear as may be; writing nothing to other mens Consciences, which I do not first read in mine own; and of which, I know account must be given by me, at Christs tribunal. And truly, I am as loth to deceive others,
[Page 83] as to erre my self, in matters of so great concernment,
Nulla erroris secta sam contra Christi verit atem nist nomine cooperta Christiano ad pugnandum prosilire audet.
August. ep. 56. as
true Religion, and the
true Church are: Both which, every
Sect and
Party of Christians chalenge to themselves; and those, no doubt, with most right and truest comfort, who do it with most
charity to any others, that have for the
foundation of their
faith, the
Scriptures, and the
Sacraments for the
seals, and a
true Ministry for the ordering and right dispensing of
holy things; professing such latitudes of
charity always, as exclude no such Christians from communion with them: (Notwithstanding, they have many and different superstructures in lesser things.) Without this
Christian charity, it is evident, all ostentations of
true Religion, of
Churches purity, and of
Reformation, though accompanied with
tongues, miracles, and
martyrdoms,
1 Cor. 14.1, 3,
&c. are in
vain, and
profit men nothing.
As it is not enough to make men of the true Church, to say,
They are the onely true Church, and in the onely Church-way; or to
censure, condemn, and
exclude all other Christians, who may be in the same
path-way to
Heaven, though the paving be different; of
grass, or
gravel, or
stone, &c. So it is enough, to
exclude any party, sect, or faction of seeming Christians, from being any
sound part of the
true Church, to say, in a
Schismatical pride, and
uncharitable severity, That they are
the onely true Church;
Excidisti ab ecclesia, ubi à charitate excideris; quum à Christo ipso inde excidisti.
Aug. (as the
ring-leaders of the
Novatians and
Donatists did;) excommunicating by
malicious, proud, and
passionate principles; or in any other
novelizing ways, vexing and disturbing the quiet of those Christians, and Churches, who have the
true Means and
Ministry; the
true Grounds, and
Seals of Faith; with other
holy and
orderly Ministrations, though with some
different rites, yet professing
holiness of life, and this, with
Christian charity to all others;
Col. 3.14. which is
the very bond of perfection: The want of which, cannot consist with those other
graces of
true faith and
love, repentance and
humility, by which men
pretend to be united to Christ. The ready way, not to be any
part or
true Member of the
Catholike Church, is,
Isai. 65.4. They eat abominable things; yet they say, Stand by thy self, come not neer me; for I am holier than thou. These (saith the Lord) are a smoke in my nose, and a fire that burneth all the day. To
chalenge to be the onely true Church, and to
separate from all others; both by
non-communion with them, and a
total condemning or
abdicating of them: As the way for any
branch to wither, and come to nothing, is, To
break it self off by a rude Schism, or violent fraction from the Tree, that it may have
the glory to grow by it self; and to say with a
Pharisaick pride to all others, stand by,
I am holier than you; Thus parting from that Root and Body, Christ and the Catholike Church; in the communion with which, by Truth and Charity, its Life and Beauty did consist.
However then, the
unholy love of novelty, proud curiosity, cold charity, and
distempered zeal of some men, dare
cast off, unchurch, and
anathematise, not onely single persons and private Congregations,
[Page 82]
[...]
[Page 83]
[...]
[Page 84] but even greater associations of Christians; bound together, by the bonds of
civil, as well as
Church societies, in
Nations and
Kingdoms; yea, and to despise that Catholike form of all the Churches in the World,
2 Cor. 10.12. They measuring themselves by themselves, and comparing themselves among themselves, are not wise. of antient, as well as present times: Yet this
vain-glorying, through a
verbal, ignorant, proud, and
uncharitable confidence of themselves, and
contempt of all others, seems to have more in it of
Belial and
Antichrist, than of
Jesus Christ; more of
Lucifer, than of the
Father of Lights; who also is the
Father of Love; who hath therefore shined on men with the
light of his grace, and
love of Christ, that he might lead them by this powerful patern of
divine love, to love one another, as men and as Christians, with all
meekness and
charity; with all
good hope, forbearance and
long-suffering; toward those, especially, that profess to be of the
houshold of faith; who hold the foundation, Christ crucified; though they may have many
additions of
hay,
1 Cor. 3.15.
straw, and
stubble; since,
Those may save, though
these suffer loss. God will easily discern between
his gold, and
our dross, between the
errors rising from
simplicity, and the
truths joyned with
charity, and
humility; He will easily distinguish between the
humble ignorance of many
upright-hearted Christians, who are seduced to
wandrings; and the
subtilty, pride, or
malice, of
Arch-hereticks and
Schismaticks, who seduce others for sinister ends.
All
wise, humble, and
charitable Christians, should so order their
judgements, and
censures, if at any time they are forced to declare them, that they must above all things take heed, that they
nourish not, nor
discover any
uncharitable fewds, or
distances, and,
antipathies, against any Churches or Christians, after the rate of those
passions, which are the
common source both of
Schisms and
Heresies; whose
ignorance and
pride, like
water and
ice, mutually arise from, and are resolved into each other: Therefore
proud, because
ignorant; and the more
ignorant, because so
proud. Nor yet may they follow those
defiances and
distances in
Religion,
Tantum distat à vera charitate quorundam zetotarum praeceps & intemperatus
[...]d
[...], quantum maligna sebricitantium flam
[...]ae à native & vitali corporis calore.
Cas. which
Reason of State, or the
Interests of Princes, or
Power of
Civil Factions, or the
Popular fierceness of some
Ministers, and
eager Sticklers for
sides and parties, do nourish; and vulgarly commend, as high
expressions of zeal, and the onely ways of
true Religion; Where there is scarce
one drop of charity in a
sea of controversie, or
one star of necessary truth in the whole
clouded Heaven of their
differing opinions and
ways; which set men as far from
true Christian temper, as
burning Feavers do from
native heat, and
health.
10. Extremes touching the Church.I know no point hath used more
liberal and
excellent Pens, than this, concerning the
true Church, as it is
visible, or
professional before men; which is the proper
subject of this
dispute. Some mens
Pens flow with too much
gall and
bitterness; as the
rigid Papists on
[Page 85] the one side; and the
keener Separatist on the other: Denying any to be in a
right Church-way, save onely such, as are just in their particular
mold and
form: Either joyned in communion with the
Roman profession, and being subject to its head, the
Pope; pleading
antiquity, unity, universality, visibility, &c. or else
embodied with those new and smaller
Incorporations, which count themselves the
onely true, and
properly so called
Churches; pretending more absolute Church-power, more exact
constitution, and more compleat
Scripture-Reformation, than any
antient, National, dilated, and confederated Churches could, or ever did attain too.
Herein, there is a strong excess on both sides,
1. By the Romanists.
Baron. Anno Christi 45. p. 376. Haereticum esse qui à Romanae Cathedrae communione divisu
[...] sit.
So Bellarm. d
[...] Rom. Pont. l. 2.12. Vetusta co
[...]suetudo servetur; ut hic (Episcopus Rom.) suburbicaniarum ecclesiarum solicitudinem ger
[...].
Ruffin. hist. l. 1. c. 6. Concil. Nicen. both
Papal and
Popular: First, The
Romanists extend the cords of their Churches power, and its head or chief Bishop, so far, as if it were properly Catholike, and Oecumenical; that is, by
divine appointment invested with
sovereign Authority, to extend and exercise
Ecclesiastical polity and
dominion over all other particular Churches, in all ages, and in all parts of the World:
So that it is (say they)
necessary to salvation to be under this Roman jurisdiction, &c. Whereas it is certain, That the
Roman Church, antiently was, and still is (properly speaking) distinct from others in place, as well as name, and had antiently its
limited power, and
jurisdiction, extending to the
suburbicanian Provinces; which were Ten, seven in
Italy, and three in
Sicily, Corsica, and
Sardinia: Acco
[...]ding to those (like) bounds, which occasionally from
civil titles, both named and distinguished all other Churches from one another; in both the
Asiaes, in
Africa, and in
Europe; as the
Gallican, German, British, &c. Nor hath ever any thing, either of
Reason, or
Scripture, been produced by any (more than of
true Antiquity) whereby to prove, That we are bound to any communion (that is, (in the true meaning of
proud and
politick Romanists) to that subjection to the Pope, and his party; which may be most for his and their
honor and
profit) with the Church of
Rome, further, than the rule of
Christian charity obligeth every Christian, and every part of the
Catholike Church, to communicate in
truth and
love, with all those, that in any judgement of
charity, are to be counted true Christians, so far, as they appear to us, to be such.
Nor is it less evident, That many Churches and Christians have scarce ever known, much less owned, any
claim of subjection upon them, by the
Roman Church: Which, however they had antiently a priority of
order and
precedency, yielded to it, and its chief Bishop, for the eminency of the City, the honor of the Empire, and the excellency of the reputed
Founders and
Planters, Saint
Peter, and Saint
Paul; also for the renown of the
faith, patience, and
charity of that Church, which was
famous in all the World; Yet,
Rom. 1.
[...]. all this
Primacy
[Page 86] or
Priority of
Order, which was civilly by others granted, and might modestly be accepted by the chief Bishop in the
Roman Province, as to matter of place and precedency, or Votes in publick
Counscis and
Synods: This, I say, is very far from that
Greg. Mag. ep. 30. ad Mauri. Aug. Fidenter dico, quia quisquis se universalem sacerdotem, vel Episcopum vocat, vel vocari desiderat, in elatione suâ Antichristum praecurrit; quia superbiendo se caeteris praeponit. De Cyriaco, Constantinop. Episcope, hunc frivoli nominis & superbia typhum affectante.
Greg. M. l 4. ep. 32, 36.
Antichristian Supremacy of
usurped power, tyrannick dominion, and
arbitrary jurisdiction; the very
suspition and
temptation to which, the
holy and
humble Bishops of
Rome were ever jealous of, and avoided; especially
Gregory the Great; who was in nothing more worthy of that title, than in this, That he so greatly detested, protested against, and refused the
title of Ʋniversal Bishop, when it was offered to him by the Councel of
Chalcedon: Which both name and thing was in after times gained and chalenged by the
pride, policy, covetousness, and
ambition, of those
Bishops of
Rome, who by some of their own sides confession (as
Baronius, an. 912. tom. 10. Foedissima nunc Romanae ecclesia facies, cùm Romae dominarentur potentissima ac sordidissima mer
[...]rices.
Baronius,
See Genebrard. ad Sec. 10. Pontifices per an.
150. à virtute majorum prorsus desecerunt.
Genebrard, and others) were sufficiently degenerated from that
Primitive humility and
sanctity, which were eminent in the first
Bishops of
Rome, in those purer and primitive times; who never thought of any one of those Three Crowns, which
flatterers in after ages have fully hammered, and set on the heads of the
Bishops of
Rome; in a
Supremacy, not of
Order, but of
Power, and
plenary Jurisdiction, above all Christians, or Churches, or Councils in the Christian World; which hath justly occasioned so many parts of the Catholike Church, in that regard, to make a necessary separation (not from any thing that is Christian among them, but) from the
usurpation, tyranny, and
superstition of those
bishops of the
Roman Church, and their Faction, who unjustly claim, and rigorously exercise
dominion over the Consciences and Liberties of all other Churches, and Christians: With whom, the
Roman pride now refuseth to hold such peaceable communion, as ought universally to be among Christians, (in respect of
order and
charity) unless they will all submit to that
tyranny and
usurpation, which hath nothing in it, but secular pride, vain pomp, and worldly dominion: Yet still those of the
Roman Church know, That all the
Reformed Churches, as well as we of
England, ever did, and do hold, a Christian communion in charity with them, so far, as by the Word of God we conceive they hold with the
head or
root of the
Church, Christ Jesus; with the
ground and
rule of
Faith, the
Scriptures; and with all those
holy Professors, in the
purest and
primitive Churches: Of whose faith, lives, and deaths, having some
Monuments left us, by the writings of eminent
Bishops, and others; we judge, what was the tenor both of the
Faith, Maners, and
Charity of those
purer times, which we highly venerate, and strive to imitate.
Possibly we might now subscribe to that Letter, which the
Abbot and
Monks of
Bangor sent to
Austin, (whom some report to
[Page 87] be a proud and bloody
Monk) when he came to this
Nation, and required obedience of them, and all Christians here, to the
Pope; (which Letter is thus translated out of
Saxonick, by that
grave and
learned Gentleman, Sir
Henry Spelman,
Sir
Henry Spelman, Concil. Brit. Anno Christi 590. out of the
Saxon Manuscript. a
lover and
adorner of this Church of
England, by his
life and
learned Labors.) Be it known to you, without doubt, that every one of us are obedient, and subject to the Church of God, and to the Pope of Rome,
and to every true godly Christian; to love every one in his degree, in perfect charity; and to help every one of them, by word and deed, to be the children of God; and other obedience, than this, we know not due to him, whom you call Pope;
nor do we own him to be Father of Fathers.
Isca, one of the three
Metropolis in
Britain. Caerusk, in
Monmouthshire, Antiq. Brit.
This obedience we are ever ready to give, and pay to him, and every Christian, continually: Beside we are under our own Bishop of Caerleon
upon Usk,
who is to oversee us under God, and to cause us to keep the way spiritual.
Nor will this benefit of the
Popes pretended
Infallibility,
11. The pretended Infallibility in the Pope or Church of
Rome. Primatum suum non objecit Petrus, nec inerrabilitatem, sed Paulo veritatis assertori cesset: Documentum patientiae & concordiae.
Cyp. ep. 71. (for
deciding controversies of
Religion, and
ending all
Disputes of
Faith, in the Church Catholike) countervail the injury of this his
usurpation, and
oppression: Considering, that nothing is more, by Scripture, Reason, and Experience, not so much disputable, as fully to be denied by any sober Christians, than that of the
Popes Infallibility; which, as the Church never ye enjoyed; so, nor doth any Church, or any Christian indeed want any such thing as this
infallible judge is
imagined to be; in order to either Christian course, or comfort: If indeed, the Bishop of
Rome, and those learned men about him, would, without
faction, flattery, partiality, and
self-interest, joyn their
learning, counsels, and
endeavors, in common, to reform the
abuses, to compose the
rents and
differences in the Christian World, by the rule of Scripture, and right Reason, with Christian humility, prudence, and charity, (which look sincerely to a
publick and
common good) they would do more good for the Churches of Christ, than any
imaginary Infallibility will ever do; yea, and they would do themselves no great hurt in civil respects; if they could meet and joyn, not with envious and covetous, but liberal and ingenuous Reformers; who will not think as many, the greatest
deformities of any Church, to be the riches, and revenues of Church-men.
Certainly, in points of true Religion, to be believed, or duties to be practised, as from
divine command, every Christian is to be judge of that, which is propounded to him, and embraced by him; according to what he is
rationally and
morally able to know and attain; by those means which God hath given him, of Reason, Scripture, Ministry, and good examples: Of all which, the
gifts or
graces of God in him, have inabled him seriously and discreetly to consider. Nor is he to rest in, either
implicite, or
explicite dictates, presumptions,
[Page 88] and
Magisterial determinations of any frail, and sinful men, who may be as fallible,
Magnum ingenium magna tentatio. De Orig. & Tert. Vin. Lirin. 1 Cor. 8.7. Knowledge puffeth up. 2 Pet. 2.19.
[...]. Rom. 6.17. Ye have obeyed from the heart, that form of doctrine which was delivered to you. Eph. 4.15.
[...]. 2 Thes. 2.10. Because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. as himself: For, whereas they may exceed him in
gifts of
knowledge, they may also exceed him in
passions, self-interests, pride, and
policy; so that he may not safely trust them on their bare word, and assertion; but he must seek to build his faith on the more sure Word of God, which is acknowledged (by all sides) to be the surest
director, what to believe, to do, and to hope in the way of
Religion. Nor may any private Christians
unletteredness, that cannot read; or his weaker intellect, that cannot reason and dispute; or his many incumberances of life, that deny him leisure to read, study, compare, meditate,
&c. These may not discourage him, as if he were a
dry tree, and could neither bear, nor reap any fruit of
Christian Religion, because he hath no
infallible guide, or
judge: Since the
mercy of God accepts
earnest endeavors, and an
holy life, according to the power, capacy, and means a man hath; also he pardons
unwilling errors, when there is an
obedience from the heart, to the
truths we know; and a
love to all
truth, joyned with
humility, and
charity.
In order therefore to relieve the
common defects of men, as to the generality of them, both in Cities and in Countrey Villages (where there is little learning by the Book, or Letter; and great dulness with heavy labor) the Lord of his
wisdom and
mercy hath appoint d that constant
holy order of the
Ministry, to be always continued in the
Church; that so
learned, studious, and
able men, being duly
tryed, approved, and
ordained to be
Teachers and
Pastors; may by their
light, knowledge, and
plenty, supply the
darkness, simplicity, and
penury of
common people; who
must every man be fully perswaded in his own minde, Rom. 14.5. in matters of conscience; and be able to give a reason of that
faith and hope which is in him, beyond the credit of any meer man, or the opinion of his infallibility, 1
Pet. 3.15.
However they may with
comfort and
confidence attend upon their lips, whom in an
holy succession of
Ministry, God hath given to them, as the ordinary and sufficient means of Faith; And however a
plain-hearted and
simple Christian may religiously wait upon, and rest satisfied with those
holy means and
mysteries, which are so dispenced to him by
true Ministers, (who ought above all, to be both able and faithful; to know, and to make known
the truth, as it is in Jesus;) Yet, may he not savingly, or conscientiously relie, in matters of Faith, nor make his last result upon the bare credit, or personal veracity of the
Minister; but he must consider and believe every truth, not because the
Minister saith it, but because it is grounded on the
Word of God; and from thence brought him by his
Minister; which
doctrine he judgeth to be true, not upon the infallibility of
[Page 89] any
Teachers; but upon that certainty which he believes to be in the
Scripture; to which, all
sorts of
Christians do consent; And to which, the
Grace and
Spirit of God so draweth and enclineth the heart, as to close with those
divine truths, to believe and obey them; not for the authority of the
Minister, but of
God the Revealer; whose excellent
wisdom, truth, and
love, it discerns in those things which are taught it by the Ministry of man. So that, still the simplest Christian doth savingly believe, and conscientiously live, according to what himself judgeth, and is perswaded in his heart, to be the
Will of God, in his
Word; and not after the
dictates of any man: Which either
written, or
spoken, have no more authority to command or perswade belief, as to
Religion, than they appear to the
believer, (and not to the
speaker onely) grounded on the sure
Word of God, and to be
his minde and
will to mankinde.
And as it is not absolutely necessary to every Christian, in order to
Faith and
Salvation, to be able with his own eyes to read, and so to judge of the Letter of the Scripture; so it is the
more necessary, that the reading and preaching of the Word should be
committed to able and faithful men; not, who are infallible,
2 Tim. 2.2.
[...]. but who may be apt to teach, and worthy to be believed: Of whom, the people may have great perswasion, both as to their abilities, and due authority, to teach and guide them in the ways of God. We read in
Irenaeus,
Irenaeus, l. 3. c. 4. that in One hundred and fifty years after Christ, many Churches of Christians, toward the
Caspian Sea, and Eastward, were very sound in the
Faith, and setled against all
Heretical or
Schismatical insinuations; when yet they never had any
Bibles or
Scriptures among them; but onely retained that Faith which they at first had learned, and were still taught by their
Orthodox Bishops, and
Ministers; which they never wanted in a due
succession: Of whose
piety, honesty, and
charity, they were so assured, as diligently to attend their
doctrine, and
holy ministrations; with which the blessing of God (opening their harts, as
Lydia's) still went along; so as to keep them in
true faith, love, and
holy obedience.
Since then, no man or men can give to others, any such sure proofs, and good grounds of their
personal infallibility, as the
Scriptures have in themselves, both by that more than
humane lustre of
divine truths in it; which set forth most excellent precepts, paterns, and promises; excellent morals and mysteries; excellent rules, examples, and rewards, beyond any
Book whatsoever: Also, from that
general credit, regard, and
reception, which they have, and ever had with all (and most with the best) Christians, in all ages; as the
Oracles of God, delivered by
holy and
honest men; for a rule of
faith, and
holy life; also for a ground of
eternal hope: Since that from hence onely, even the Pope, or any others, that pretend to any
[Page 90]
infallibility, or
inspirations, do first seek to ground those their
pretensions, of which, every one that will be perswaded, must first be judge of the
reasons or
grounds alleged to perswade him; It is necessary, that the (
[...])
infallibility of the
Scriptures, must be first received, and believed by every Christian; in order to his being assured of any truth, which thence is urged upon him to believe, or do: Which great principle setling a believer on the
certainty or
infallibility of the
Scriptures, as a
divine rule of
Faith and
Life, is never to be gained upon any mens judgements and perswasion (be they either
idiotick or
learned) unless there be such an
authoritative Ministry, and such
Ministers to
preach, interpret, open, and
apply the
Scriptures, by strong and convincing
demonstrations, which may carry credit and power with them. The
succession then of rightly
ordained Ministers is more necessary to the Church, than any such
Papal infallibility; in as much, as it is more necessary to believe the
Scriptures authority, than any mans testimony, which hath no credit but from the
Scripture: Which while the Pope, or others, do seek to wrest to their own secular advantages and ends, they bring men at length to regard nothing they say; nor at all to consider, what they endlesly wrangle, and groundlesly dispute about
true Religion, or the
true Church.
12. An able and right Ministry, is beyond any pretended Infallibility.So absolutely necessary and sufficient in the way of ordinary means, is a right and duly ordained
Ministry, which
Christ hath appointed to continue, and propagate true Christian Religion; which ever builds true
Faith, and the true
Church upon the
Scriptures; That, as there is no
infallibility of the
Pope, or other man, evident by any
Reason, Scripture, or
Experience, so there needs none, to carry on that great work of mens salvation; which will then fail in any
Church and
Nation, when the
right Ministry fails, by force or fraud: If we can keep our true Christian Ministry, and holy Ministrations, we need not ask the
Romanists, or any other arrogant
Monopolizers of the
Church, leave to own our selves true
Christians, and a part of the true
Catholike Church of
Christ; which cannot be but there, where there is a
profession of the
Christian Religion, as to the main of it; in its
Truths, Sacraments, holy Ministrations and
Ministry, rightly ordained; both for the ability of the
ordained, and the authority of the
ordainers; although all should be accompanied with some humane failings.
Where the now
Roman Church then, doth (as we conceive) either in their doctrine, or practise, vary from that Catholikely received rule the
Scriptures, which are the onely infallible, certain, and clear guide in things
fundamental; as to
faith, or
maners; we are forced so far,
justly and
necessarily to leave them, and their infallible fallibility in both; yet charitably still, so as to
pity their errors; to pray for
[Page 91] their
enlightning, their
repentance and
pardon, which we hope for: Where no
malice or
corrupt lusts makes the
additional errors pernicious; and where the
love of
truth makes them pardonable, by their consciencious obeying what they know, and desire to know, what they are yet ignorant of. Yea, and wherein they are conform to any
Scriptures, doctrine, and
practise; or
right reason, good order, and
prudent polity; there, we willingly run parallel with, and agreeable to them, both in
opinion and
practise: For we think we ought not in a heady, and passionate way, wholly to separate from any
Church, or cast away any
branch of it, that yet visibly professeth Christian Religion; further, than it rends and breaks it self off from the
Word, Institution, and
patern of
Christ, in the
Scriptures; and so either separates it self from us, or casts us out from it, uncharitably violating that Catholike communion of
Christs Church, which ought to be preserved with all possible
charity. The constancy and fidelity of the
Church of
Christ is more remarkable in its
true Ministry, holding forth in an
holy succession the most Catholike and credible
truth of the
Scriptures; which at once shews both the innate
divine light in them; and the
true Church also, which is built by them, and upon them. The
truth of which
Scriptures, while we with
charity, believe and profess, both in
word and
deed, we take it to be, the surest and sufficientest evidence to prove, That we are a part of the
true Church, against the
cavils and
calumnies of those learneder
Romanists; upon whose
Anvils, others of far weaker arms, have learned to
forge the like
fiery darts against this Church of
England.
For, on the other side, the new
Models of Independent,
13. The contrary extreme reducing all Churches to small and single Congregations. or
Congregational Churches, (which seem like small
Chapels of Ease, set up to confront and rob the
Mother Churches of
Auditors, Communicants, Maintenance, and
Ministry) winde up the
cords, and fold up the
curtains of the
true Church, too short, and too narrow; Shrinking that Christian communion, and visible polity, or society of the Church, to such
small figures, such
short and
broken ends, of
obscure conventicles, and
paucities, that by their
rigid separatings, some men scarce allow the whole
company of true Christians, in all the world, to be so great, as would fill one
Jewish Synagogue: Fancying, that no Church or Christian, is sufficiently reformed, till they are most diametrically contrary in every use and custom to the
Roman fashion; abhorring many things as
Popish,
[...]
Naz. In vitium ducit culpae fugasi caret arte.
Hor. and
Superstitious, because used by the
Papists: When indeed, they are either pious, or very prudential; yea, many count it a special mark of their true
Churchship, to
separate from all, to
cry down every thing, to
rail at, and
despise (with as little
charity, as much
passion, and no
reason) all
Churches and
Christians, as
Antichristian, and not
[Page 92] yet
sufficiently reformed, which are not of their
new Bodying, and
Independent fashion.
Which
novel practises seem nothing else, but the
effects, either of
secular polity, or
prejudicating and
preposterous zeal; by which, some men, for their
interest, or their
humor, seek to bring back the Churches of Christ, to that
Egypt and
Babylon of
strife, schism, emulation, sedition, faction, and
confusion, to which they were running very early,
St. Paul,
1 Cor. c.
3. Clem. ad Cor. epist.
Thirty years after. Postquam unusquisque eos quos baptisaverat suos esse putabat, non Christi, in toto orbe decretum est, ut unus de Presbyteris electus superponeretur caeteris, ad quem omnis ecclesiae cura pertineret; & schismatum semina tollerentur.
Jeron. in Tit. as the Apostle
Paul tells us; and St.
Clemens in his Epistle to the
Corinthians: From the rocks of which inconveniencies, Saint
Jerom by express words, and all Churches, by their antient Catholike practises, do assure us, That the
wisdom of the
Apostles, and
Apostolike-men in the
Primitive times, even from St.
Mark in
Alexandria, and St.
James in
Jerusalem, redeemed and brought the Church; by setling those
large and
publick combinations, by
Episcopal Government; and in ways of
ampliated communion, and
Catholike correspondencies (as much as might be) by
Synods and
General Councils; which might best keep
particular Congregations, from
scattering and
crumbling themselves into such
Factions and
Schisms; which all
wisdom foresaw, and
experience fulfilled, would be the onely means, First, to break the bond of
Christian charity, and the
Churches communion (which consisted much, as in
the verity of the Faith, so in those
larger fraternities, holy confederacies, and
orderly subjections,) and afterward to overthrow the very
foundations of
Faith and
Truth: As those every where did, who at any time corrupted any part of the Church,
affecting singularities, and chosing rather to
fall, by
standing alone in a
separation of Opinion or
Government, than to seem to have any
support by the
association with others, in a more
publick way of
common relation, unity, and
subjection: Which undoubtedly carry the greatest strength and safety with them, both in
Ecclesiastical, and
Civil polities; twisting many
smaller strings into one
cord, and many
cords into one
cable; which will best preserve the
Ship of the Church, as well as the
State, from those
storms and
distresses, which are prone to fall upon it, in lesser
bottoms. The good effects of which
larger communion among men, and Christians, all
reason and
experience demonstrate to us in
civil societies, which are the
conservatories of mankinde, by way of
mutual assistance in
publick combinations; while single persons, which alone are feeble, and exposed to injuries, grow strong by making one family, and many families grow into a Village, Town, or City: Many Villages, Towns, and Cities, arise to one potent
Principality or
Commonwealth; which as a threefold cord, is not easily broken.
It is in all Church Histories most evident, That, as soon as the
Gospel spred from Cities, where it was generally first planted (there being the greatest conflux of people) and from thence derived to the
[Page 93] Territories, and Countreys adjacent, which were called the several (
[...] or
[...])
Parishes or
Diocesses: So, those Christians, which grew up in the Countreys and Territories about, to small Congregations, continued still in a
fraternal subjection, and a
filial submission, both
Presbyters and
People, to that
Bishop and
Presbytery, which were in the
Mother City; who, there residing, (where the
Apostles or
Apostolike-men had placed them) took care so to spred the
Gospel to the Countreys about, as to preserve
Religion once planted, in
peace, unity, and
order. Nor did those particular Congregations in Cities or Vi
[...]lages, turn presently
Acepalists or
Independents; nor set up any (
[...])
heady or
headless bodies, in every corner and meeting-place: For, however Christians in some places, might at
first amount to but so small a number, as would make but one convenient
Society, or
Congregation, under one
Bishop, or
Presbyter, with the
Deacons; and so might for a time continue in
private bounds, not corresponding with, or depending on any other company of Christians, as to lesser concernments, which might easily be managed among them: Yet, where the number of
believers increased, as in
Antioch, Jerusalem, Ephesus, Corinth, Rome, &c. both in the Cities, and their Territories, all Histories of the Church a ver; That, as by those
dictates of
religious Reason, which first guided the
Apostles or
Apostolike-men, to cast themselves and believers, into such
lesser bodies, and
distinct societies, as might best serve for the convenience of
meeting together in one place, according as neighborhood invited them: So still (as growing parts of the same
body, and increasing
branches of the same
Tree) they
preserved the first, great, and common relation, of
descent and
extraction, from the
Mother City; So as to
correspond with, to
watch over each other; yea, and to be
subject (in every
particular Congregation, as well as
families) to those, who were the original of their
instruction and
conversion; and who by a kinde of
paternal right, together with
Apostolical appointment, and common consent of Christians, had the
chief power and
authority for Inspection and Government over them, within such precincts and bounds; yea, all Christians were thus subjected, and united in greater and diffused Churches, not by any
civil necessity; such as compels men by the sword and force; but by that
necessity of
gratitude, sense of
priority, prudence and
charity; which bound by
love, humility, and
wisdom, particular Christians first to one
Society or
Convention: And these particular Congregations to
greater fraternities; and these to a more ample and
Catholike communion; for the
mutual peace, and
good order of the whole Church of Christ; which sought to preserve it self, even in the eye of the world, as one
entire body, under one head, Christ Jesus.
1 Cor. 12.25,
&c. Eph. 4.4,
&c.
So that the
imaginary pdtern in the Mount, the primitive practise
[Page 94] which some men love to talk of (by which they would force all large and ampliated Churches, (which have now received (as they did at first) distinctions and denominations by the Cities, Civil Jurisdictions, Kingdoms, or Nations, wherein they are) to those lesser Forms, wherein they fancy (and not unlikely) a single Congregation of Christians, in any place, at first enjoyed themselves under some
Apostle, or one of
Apostolike appointment, who was their Bishop or Overseer over them,) This, I say, seems to be so childish a fancy, so weak, and unreasonable an imagination, That it is all one, as if they would needs reduce themselves to their
infant coats, now they are grown men.
And what I pray doth hinder (save onely the
novel opinions and
humors of these men,) that, Christian Religion (which
sanctifies reason, to serve God and the Church, in all
comely ways) may not use those
principles and
rules, for
order, unity, peace, and
mutual safety of Christians, in their multiplied
numbers and
societies; which we are taught, and allowed to use in all
civil associations? Yea, and not onely allowed, but enjoyned to observe in
Ecclesiastical polity and
Government, by that
great and
fundamental Canon of the
Apostle,
1 Cor. 14.40.
Let all things be done decently, and in order; which must hold, not onely in
private and
lesser parcels, but in the more
large and
integral parts of the
Church of
Christ.
But
Reason then, and
Religion sufficiently discover, the
vanity and
impertinency of those
novel fancies, which are obtruded, as necessary for all
private Congregations; when indeed they are, and ever have been, and will be
destructive to the more
publick and
general good of the Church; whose
tranquillity, honor, and
safety, consists in such dependencies and subordinations, which may be furthest remote from those
fractions and
disunions, which arise from that
Church-dividing and
Charity-destroying principle of
Independent Congregations;
Rom. 16.5. Greet the Church, which is in their house. 1 Cor. 16.19. The Churches of
Asia salute y
[...]u. which was never used in any times of the Church, further than the
minority and
infancy of the
first planting; while either Christians were not encreased much in number, or not enlarged in place: But when the first small company of
believers multiplied from a Church in one Family, to a Church in many Congregations, (which could not now with conveniency all meet together in one place,) they yet as
branches, still continued both united to the
root, Christ Jesus;
14. The Church of
England, not blamable for its National communion. and also to the main
body and
bulk of the
visible Church, by
union to that part whence they descended, and to which they related; and they were not as Colonies or Slips, so transplanted and separated, as to grow
Independently of themselves, apart from all others: Of which, there is no example in Scripture or Antiquity.
It follows then, That what was setled in this or other like Christian Churches, was no whit blamable, as any thing of
meer
[Page 95] humane invention, or any
superfluous and
corrupt addition to any
precept, patern, or
constitution, either of
Christs or the
Apostles; who never prohibited the ordering of Churches in
larger associations or
Governments; extending to Cities, and their Territories, to great Diocesses, Provinces, and Nations; Since there is no precept or practise, limiting Churches power, and society, to private and single Congregations: Yea, there are such general directions, and examples in the Scripture, as command, or at least commend rather than condemn those
analogous or
proportionable applyings of all
orderly and
prudential means for
union and
communion, according as the various state, and times of the Church may require; which still aym at the same end, the peace and welfare of the Church, both in the
lesser and the
larger extents; which are justly so carried on by the wise
Governors and
Protectors of the Church, according to the
general principles and
rules, or
paterns of
pious and
charitable prudence, set down in the Scriptures; beyond which, in this case of the Churches outward
order and
polity, there neither is, nor needs, other directions; no more, than on what
Text and
Subject; or in what method and place; or how long time, and how often a
Minister must pray, or preach; and people must hear
Sermons, or attend
holy duties.
That antient and excellent frame then, of this Church in
England, which in a
National union, by
civil, religious, and
sacred bonds, was so wisely built, and for many ages compacted together, and which hath been lately so undermined, so hackt and hewn, with
passionate writings, and
disputings, and
actings, that it is become not onely a
tottering, but almost a quite
demolished and
overthrown frame; This Church, I say, hath suffered this
hard fate, rather through the
iniquities of times, malice of men, and
just judgements of
God on the
Governors and governed, (who we may fear improved not so great advantages of
union, order, power, peace, and
protection, to the real good of the Church, and furtherance of the Gospel) rather, I say, by these
personal failings, than for any, either mischief, deformity, defects, or Antichristian excess in the way and frame it self, as to its grounds and constitutions: Which were setled and long approved by very
wise, holy, and
learned men; carrying with them, (as much, as any Christian, or Reformed Church did) the lineaments, feature, beauty and vigor, of those famous Primitive Churches; which in the midst of
heresies and
persecutions kept themselves safe, as to
truth and
charity, not by the
shreds of
Independent Bodies, but by the sutures of Christian Associations; in
Provincial, National, and
Oecumenical enlargements: Such ample and noble platforms of religious reason, and sanctified wisdom, as not
ambitious policy, but
Christian charity, and
prudent humility, embraced; which, as our new
models and
projections will never
mend, so they much commend those antient happy
[Page 96] models, and paterns, by those
multiplied mischiefs ensuing inevitably upon the
presumptions of posterity; which have rashly adventured thus to remove and change the antient
limits, marks, and
orders of the
Church, which
Primitive Fathers and
Apostles had recommended and setled.
15.
Seekers thence. The
Eutychian Hereticks refusing to subscribe the Catholike Faith, confirmed by the Council of
Chalcedon, called themselves
[...],
Ambigentes, Dubitantes; and after run out to all corrupt opinions.
Aug. de Haere. Nobis qui sam credimus aliud non quaerendum. Si enim semper quaerimus, nunquam inveniemus, nunquam credemus. Tert. de Praes. ad Hae. c. 10.
Quemadmodum Atheorum pars maxima, non tam credunt quam cupiunt non esse Deum. M n. Fael.
Non facile invenient veram ecclesiam, qui illibenter quaerunt. Melancth.Which
temerity of thus
mincing and
crumbling, or
tearing any
Church National (being the issue of no
Synod, or
Council in the
Church, but onely of private fancies, and most-what
mechanick adventures) hath, we see, made some poor
souls turn
Scepticks and
Seekers after
true Religion, and a
true Church; being wholly unsatisfied, either with the abolition of the
old way, or the various inventions of
new ways. These profess, whether out of
weakness, pure ignorance, passion, or
policy (God knows,) That they are
Christians no further, than to see, that all
Christian Churches are now, and have been, ever since the
Apostles times,
adulterous, impure, deformed, and
Antichristian; That, they are wholly to
seek for any
true ground, or
way of
Christian Religion, Church, and
Ministry, even among so many
Christians, Ministers, and
Churches: That is, they cannot see wood for trees, nor light for the Sun at noon-day. And this may easily be, either by reason of wilful blindness, or for want of that
charity and
humility, which keeps the hearts and eyes of
Christians, open and clear; or from that
darkness, and
blear-eyedness, which
prejudice and
perversness carry with them; hindring
Christians from discerning even those objects, that are round about them; yea, it is to be feared, That some men, from
Atheistical, profane, ranting, and
licentious principles, seek for a
true Church, as
Hypocrites do for
their sins, and
cowards for
their enemies, loth to finde them, and studying most to be hidden from them. They complain of this, and other
Churches, as
defective, as
impure, as none; when indeed, it may be feared, they are sorry there are any such; and wish there were none of these
Christian societies, Ministers, or
godly people, in the world; whose
doctrine and
examples are their
restraints, reproaches, and
torments; being most
cross to their
evil designs, and
immoderate lusts. They complain they cannot finde a
true Church, when they are unwilling so to do; and satisfie themselves (as the
Cynick in his Tub) morosely to censure, and Magisterially to finde fault with all
Christians, that they may conform to none in an
holy, humble, and
peaceably way; but rather enjoy that
fantastick and
lazy liberty of
mocking God, and man; till they finde such a way of
Church and
Religion, as shall please them: Which they would not be long in finding, as to
extern polity and
profession, if they did but entertain that
inward life, and
power of Religion, which I formerly set down; which, by a principle of
charity, as well as of
truth, strongly flowing from belief of Gods love in Christ
[Page 97] to mankinde, and specially to the Church; doth powerfully binde, and cheerfully encline every humble
believer,
1 Cor. 14.33 God is not the Author (
[...]) of unsetledness, commotion, or confusion, but of peace, as in all Churches of the Saints. Heb. 12.14. Follow peace with all men, and holiness,
&c. Rom. 12.18. If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peaceably with all men. to have peace and communion (as much as may be) with all Christians; as
internal, in judgment and good will, so
external and
social; both
private and
publick; amicitial and
political, in regard of
example, comfort, and
encouragement; as also of
Order, Subordination, and
Government; so far, as we see they have any fellowship with
Christ Jesus, in those
holy mysteries and
duties, which he hath appointed; whereby to gather and preserve his Church, in all Ages, and places, and Nations.
Thus we see some mens Pens serve onely to
blot the face, even of the
Catholike Church, and all parts of it in their
visible order and
communion; affecting to write such
blinde and
small Characters, in describing
new Church ways, and
forms of Religion, that no ordinary eyes can read their meaning, either in their
shrinking and
separating into
small ruptures of Bodies; when they were related to, and combined with,
Churches large and
setled; or in their
Seraphick raptures, strange
Enthusiasms, secret drawings, and
extraordinary impulsions, which they pretend to have in their ways, above, and without; yea, in the neglect, and contempt of all ordinary means, and setled
Ministry in any Church: Their many
high imaginations, and
fanatick fancies, are (no doubt) above their
Authors own
understandings, no less than above all
wiser, and
soberer mens capacities; twinckling much more like
gloworms, under the
hedges of
private Conventicles, and
Factions; than shining with
true and
antient light of the
judgement or
practise of any Churches. Therefore they need no further confutation from my Pen, having so little, yea, no confirmation, from any grounds of
Scripture, or arguments of
common Reason, or custom of
Christians; nothing indeed worthy of any rational, godly, and serious mans thoughts; who list not to dance after the
Jews-trump, or
Oaten-pipe of every Country fancy, rather than listen to the best touched
Lute, or
Theorbo,
These
Syrens, wise
Christians may leave to sing to themselves, and their own melancholy, or musing thoughts; no sober-man can understand them, further than they signifie, that
ignorance, illiterateness, idleness, pride, presumption, licentiousness, and
vanity; which some like
spiritual Canters affect. The
rarities which they boast to enjoy, are without any discreet mans envy, that I know: However, they carry it with a kinde of scornful indignation against others; every where pitying (as they say) the
simple diligence, and
needless industry of those poor Christians, who are still attending on those
thred-bare forms (as they call them) of
old readings, and
catechisings, and
preachings, and
prayings, and
Sacraments, &c. in the
publick Liturgies, and
orderly assemblies of
Christians:
[Page 98] Despising as much the antient and true way of Ministry and Duty, as they would the
moldy bread, and
torn bottles of the
Gibeonites; abhorring to own any relation to other Christians, or Church, or Ministry, or Governors, in any Catholike bond of
communion and
subjection; nor can they endure any Christian subordination, or prudent, and necessary
restraint of
just Government.
Jeron. Ep. ad Eustoch. Quibus os barbarum & procax, & in convicia semper armatum.
Isid. H
[...]spal. lib. de offic. eccles. c. 15. Ubicunque vagantur venalem circumferentes hypocri sinusquam fixi, nusquam stantes, nusquam sedentes; quae non viderunt confingunt: Opiniones sua
[...] habent pro Deo. Honores quos non acceperunt se habuisse protestantur, &c.Which makes them look very like the
old Circumcelliones, a company of
vagrant Hypocrites; of whom, Saint
Jerom, and
Isidore Hispalensis, make large and satyrical descriptions: The first sayes, they were
impudent straglers, whose mouths were always full of
barbarous and importune reproaches; The other tells us, that they every where wandered in their
mercenary hypocrisie, fixed no where; feigning
visions of what they never saw: Counting their
opinions and
dreams for
divine; and protesting to have received those
eminencies, which they have not: Impatient to be
confined to any
place, order, or
way; but had rather like
vagabonds continue in their
beggarly liberty, than fix to a
sober industry, and
enjoy a
setled competency.
2 Pet. 2.14. Beguiling unstable souls.These
unstable spirits, who turn round, till they are
giddy, and fall from all
truth and
charity, into all
error and
faction; who shut their eyes, that they may say, they
grop in the dark; and complain of all mens blindness, but their own; These (I say) have of all others, least cause to blame the
Religion, and
Ministry of the
Church of
England; since they own themselves to be in no
Church-way: Which, of all sides, is most blamed and condemned, and so need not to be confuted any more.
16. Several quarrels against the Church of
Englands frame.Some others there are, who flatter themselves to be less
mad than these
seeking fellows; who glory most in this, That they have
broken all the former
cords, and
shaken off all
bonds, of any
National Government, Order, and
Discipline, whereby they were formerly restrained in this Church: Which, first, they deny to be any Church, purely, and properly so called; or in any way and frame of
Christs institution; but onely such an establishment as ariseth from meer
civil polity, and
humane constitution. Secondly, These charge us, that we fail in the
matter of a Church, the
faithful and
holy. Thirdly, In the
essential Form, an
explicite Covenant, or
Church agreement to serve the
Lord in such a way. Fourthly and lastly, In our
chusing, ordaining, and
appointing Ministers, and other
Church Officers: In whom (they say) Church power is onely executively, (as to the
exercise or
dispensation) but it is primarily and eminently in that
Body of the people, never so small, which is so combined together:
[Page 99] Yea, they complain, that we in
England have neglected, and deprived the people of that
glorious power and
liberty, by which, every Christian is to shew himself, both
King, and
Priest, and
Prophet.
Thus the
Tabernacles of
Edom, and the
Ismalites;
Psal. 83.6, 7, 8. Nunquam deorunt hostes ubi adest ecclesia, nec inimici ubi veritas ag
[...] scitur.
Tert. of
Moab and the
Hagarenes; Gebal, and
Ammon, and
Ammaleok; the
Philistims, and they of
Tyre, Assur also, Men of our own Tribes, all conspire against the
true Religion, the
antient orders, and
holy Ministry of the
Church of
England: And finding this Church
forely torn, bruised, and
wounded, they either leave it, and its Ministry, to die desolate, by
separating wholly from them; or else they seek by their
several instruments of death, wholly to dispatch it, as the
Amalekites did King
Saul; But blessed be God, though this Church, and its true Ministers, be thus afflicted and persecuted, yet are they not quite
forsaken of God, or of all good Christians;
2 Cor. 4.8, 9. Though
we be cast down, yet
we are not quite destroyed. There want not many
sons of Sion, to mourn with their
Mother, and to
comfort her, if they cannot
contend for her, Although, the
Lord is righteous,
Lam. 1.2. Isai. 30.19. who hath smitten us, and to whom we will return, and
wait till he be gracious to this Church: Yet these
sons of Edom, our unnatural Brethren,
Micah 7.8, 9, 19. are very injurious and uncharitable; who seek to
enflame the wrath of God more against her; rejoycing in
her calamities, and crying,
now she is faln, let her rise up no more. But the
Lord will remember his
compassions of old, which have not failed, and will
return to build her up; nor shall this
furnace of affliction be, to consume this Reformed Church, but onely to
purge her from that
dross, which she had any way contracted.
As to these mens first quarrel,
17. Of Religion as established and protected by Laws in
England. against the
frame of our Church and Ministry, as setled and defended by
Civil Laws and
Politick Constitutions; They seem in this, rather offended at the
clothes and
dress, or the
defence and
guard, than at the
body and
substance of the
Church: Possibly, they are angry that they had not
power or
permission, sooner to
deform and
destroy that flourishing
polity of this Church, which by the
princely piety of
nursing fathers and
mothers, hath been so long preserved to the
envy of enemies, and
admiration of friends. We never thought, that any
civil sanctions (which were in favor of our Reformed Church, Religion, and Ministry) ever constituted the Being of our Church; which is from Christ, by the Ministry; but they onely established and preserved it, in its Ministry and polity, from those
abuses and
insolencies, to which, we see them miserably exposed; if they should want
Magistrates to be protecting
fathers, and indulgent
mothers to them: Every rude and unclean
beast delights to break in, and waste the
field of the Church; when they see the fence of
civil protection is low.
But this
defence and
provision made for this Church and its
[Page 100] Ministry, by
Humane Laws, doth no more lessen the
strength and
beauty of it; than the
Laws for
property and
safety do diminish any
mans wisdom, valor, or
care to defend his own: Christians, as men, ought to be
subject to Magistrates, as men; although they were
Heathens,
Rom. 13. 1 Pet. 2.13. Tit. 3.1.
Hereticks, or
Persecutors; that so, in honest things, they might merit their
civil protection: How much more (as Christians) ought they to be
subject to Christian Magistrates, that are
Patrons and
Professors of
true Religion:
Isai. 49.23. Whose
civil protection and
government is so far from being a
blemish to it, that is the
greatest temporal blessing, that God hath promised, or the Church can enjoy in this World; as it was in
Constantine the Great's time, and some others after him.
And however, we see, that oft-times this
sweet wine, of
civil favor, is prone to sowre to the
vinegar of factions, even among Christians; And the
honey of peace, plenty, and
prosperity, easily turns to
pride, envy, anger, ambition, and
contention, through the pravity of mans nature; who, (contrary to the temper of the most
savage beasts) grows most fierce and offensive to God, when he is
best treated by him;
Omnia comprebantur sactionibus, seditionibus, querelis, odiu, invidiis.
Suspi. Sever. de s
[...] tempor. Ep
[...]s. & Presbyteris, Hist. Pace ecclesiis undi
(que) concessâ, caepit invidia totius orbis communis inimica in media episcoporum frequentia tripudiate.
Eus. in vit. Const. lib. 2. c. 60. as
Eusebius, and
Sulpitius Severus, tell in their times; Yet we must not refuse or cast away all good things, because evil mindes abuse them; much less may we mistake the
Being of a Church, for its well-being; That cannot turn, in any reason, to this Churches reproach, which was the
favor of good men, and Gods indulgence to this Church: Nor do we think these
querulous Ob
[...]ecters, are therefore like to be, by so much the sooner, weary of their
new ways, by how much they more enjoy
connivance, protection, or
countenance from any men; The obtaining of which, is the thing they so much
court and
solicite: Sure the shining of the warm Sun on men, need not make them therefore ashamed, or weary of Gods blessing.
18. The matter of a Church, Saints.2. As for the
matter of a Church, which those
Ob
[...]ecters say, must be onely
Saints in Truth, as well as
shew; denying ours to be such; I answer, We wish all our people were such Saints, as are formerly described, in
truth and
power; we endeavor to make them such, as far as the
pains, prayers, and
examples of
Ministers may work with the
grace of God;
2 Cor. 6.1. But we do not think, that these
severe censurers of this Church of
England do believe, That all the Churches mentioned in Scripture (which were the best that ever were) consisted onely of
true Saints. That, in
Christs family, did not; not that, to which
Ananias,
John 6.70. Have I not chosen you twelve, and one of you is a Devil? Acts 5.3.
Peter to
Ananias, Why hath Satan filled thy heart, to lie to the Holy Ghost? Acts 9.13.
Simon Magus believed, and was baptised, and continued with the Apostles,
&c. V. 23. I perceive thou art in the gall of bitterness, and bond of iniquity.
Saphyra, and
Simon Magus, were joyned in
profession; nor all those in
Corinth, Galatia, Laodicea, and the rest mentioned in the
Epistles, and
Revelation; who are commended, or
[Page 101] blamed, not so much as to the
internal temper of their
graces, as to the
external peaceableness, order, and
purity of their
profession in truth and
unity. Neither is this real
Saintship of every
Member, necessary to the
Being of a visible Church; nor is it to be concluded really of all those, whom the judgment of
charity calls or esteems
Saints. We charitably hope well of all those, who though they may have personal errors and failings, by reason of
frailties or
temptations, yet they have not renounced their
covenant with
Christ in
Baptism, and who make still some
profession of
Christianity; who attend the
Ordinances of the
Word preached, and prayer; who testifie their
faith by desiring to have their
children baptised; which we do, as of duty to them, to whom Christ hath a
federal right, and of whom we have a Christian hope; though we approve not their parents in all things: Much more do we esteem those as Members of the Church, who have
competent knowledge, and lead an
unblamable life, as many of ours do. If any be
children, ignorant, or
profane, yet we think them not presently to be excluded from all
Church Fellowship; no more than such a
Jew was to be cut off from Gods people; Since they have Gods
mark and
seal still upon them, and are in
outward relation and
profession, distinguished from those that are not of the
Israel of God; yet we do, not willingly, or knowingly allow every
Ordinance to these, while they appear such; but onely those, of which they have a capacity: In others, we forewarn and forbid them, when we actually know their unfitness or unpreparedness: Yet still in
Gods name, not in our own; in a way of
charity, or
ministerial duty; not of
private, or
absolute authority; wishing, that a more
publick way of
joynt-power and
authority were duly established (as in all reason it ought to be) in the Church; both for
tryal and
restraint, of those that have no right to
holy Mysteries; yet still we endeavor to instruct even the worst in the
Spirit of meekness, and to apply what remedies in
prudence and
charity we may: But if
piety, purity, equity, charity, humility, peaceableness, &c. If these may denominate men to be
Saints in any Church, sure, I believe, the Church of
England can produce more of these, out of her
orderly and
antient Professors, than these
new Modellers will easily do of their
own forming; besides, many of those now gone from us, have not cause so much to boast of their
beauty and
faces shining, since they left us; as to cover their faces, and with their own tears to wash away those black spots, with which they appear terribly dashed; which we are sure are not the spots of Gods holy people.
What is further urged against our
Parochial Congregations,
19. Of Communicants in Parochial Churches. (which are as
parts and
branches of this Church of
England, standing in a
joynt relation to the
peace, polity, and
welfare of the whole; and to that end, under
Publick Order, and
Authority) as to the use
[Page 102] and partaking of the
Sacraments, (specially that of the
Lords Supper;) That our
Communions are so mixed, as to confound the
pretious with the
vile; the
ignorant with the
knowing; the
scandalous with the
unblamable; the
prepared with the
unprepared; the
washed Lamb with the
polluted Swine; so that even this
holy Ordinance, which is the
touchstone, sieve, and
shreen of true Christians, and true Churches, is profaned and polluted among us; while Congregations are as
lumps full of leaven;
1 Cor. 5.7. and no order taken to
purge it out: That so the
pure and
faithful may eat the
feast with comfort, and
childrens bread not be
given to dogs.
Answ. I answer, first in general; That, although Christians, as to their Consciences, have no right to this
Sacrament, or comfort in it, further than they have Sacramental graces, fitting and preparing them for it; yet as to men, in
outward visible society, every Christian hath such a right to it, as he makes a
Profession of the true Faith; and is in such an
outward disposition, as by the orders of the Church, for
age, and
measure of knowledge, and
conversation, is thought meet: In which, there are no
precise limits in
Scripture expressed; either what
age, or
how oft, or
what measure of knowledge, and what
preparation is required; but much is left to the
wisdom, care, and
charity of the
Ministers,
Luke 22.14. Christ sate down, and the twelve Apostles with him. V. 19, 20. He took the bread and the cup, and gave it to them. V. 21. Behold the hand of him that betrayeth me, is with me on the Table.
Veneranda, sacra, tremenda, myste
[...]ia.
[...] Chrys. ad Oly. ep. 2.
[...];
Basil.
[...]. Clem. Al.
[...]. N
[...]s.
[...]. Ignat. ep. ad Eph.
[...]. Naz. or. 14. If any of you be a blasphemer, and adulterer, in malice or envy, or any other grievous crime; bewail your sins, and come not to his holy Table,
&c. See the
Exhortation before the Communion. and
Governors of the
Church: And in this sense, though
Judas the Traytor had no
internal gracious right to the
Sacrament of the Passover, or
Supper; yet he had a
professional right, which our
Saviour denied not to him, and which is all that mans judgment can reach to.
Secondly, As to some mens practise in the
Church of
England, we deny not, but that many and personal abuses may have been in that
holy Mystery (which the antients justly called
dreadful, venerable, adorable, most holy, admirable, divine, heavenly, &c.) through negligence both of some
Ministers and
people; much less do we justifie them; we rather mourn for them, and pray heartily, they may be reformed every way; yet, as to the
constitution, order, and
designation of the
Church of
England, in the celebration of that holy
Sacrament, we affirm,
1. That the
piety, wisdom, and
charity of this
Church, did take care, and by express order declared, That no such
ignorant, profane, impenitent, or
unprepared person (though not known to the Minister, or people to be so,) should come to the
Sacrament; as in
Conscience he ought not: And, together with these (thus onely conscious to themselves) all others, if known and notorious, were by
[Page 103] the Minister publickly, and solemnly forbidden,
in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, not to presume to partake of those
holy things.
Every Minister was commanded by
preaching, catechising, examining, and
praying, to prepare (as
much as in him lay) the
Receivers: Which every
good Minister, as he ought, did, in some sort endeavor; yea, and he might refuse any young or old, that offered to receive, if they had not some good assurance of their
competent knowledge in the
Mysteries; or, if he found them
defective in those
fundamentals which the
wisdom of the
Church thought necessary, and whereof it set forth a
Summary in the
publick Catechism. So that a Minister in
England, both
in the name of the Church, and
in the name of Christ, and by
the highest authority of God, did prohibite, denounce against, and, as it were,
excommunicate (by that part of the
power of the
Keys, which is denunciative and declarative) both from the
comfort, and
grace of the
Sacrament; and from the
outward partaking of it, every one, that
presumed (being unworthy in any kinde) to offer himself to it: If after this,
Communio malorum non maculat aliquem participatione sacramentorum, sed consentione factorum. Aug. ep. 152. See the
Rubrick before the Communion, concerning scandalous offenders. 1 Cor. 11.29. He that eateth and d inketh unworth
[...]ly, eateth and drinketh damnation to himself; not to any other, who having examined himself, Verse 28. is bid to eat and drink,
&c. See the
Rubrick before the Communion, The Minister may admit the penitent, but not the obstinate, in cases of private offences,
&c. any one unworthy, did adventure to come, yet (sure) the Minister had done his private duty, as far as God, or man required it of him; having both vindicated the
honor of the Sacrament, as to the
divine Institution, and
intent; also declared the
care and order of the Church; and so freed both the
Congregation, and his own soul, from
stain or
blame. Who so came after this
prohibition unworthily, came at the
peril of his own soul, and not at the sin of either
Minister or
people, that were worthy; whose
work and duty is, not by force of arms, to thrust men out by head and shoulders; which is a
military and
mechanick power; but by the
sword of Christs mouth to smite them; and
in his name to cast them out from any right to, or comfort in, the
Sacrament; which is the
power, properly
ministerial, spiritual, and
divine. Where either
ignorance or
scandal were gross, and notoriously known to the Minister, in any that offered to come, The Minister might, and oft did, not onely privately, but publickly, and personally admonish, reprove, forewarn: And in some cases, if the
impudence of the
offender obtruded himself, the Minister might refuse to give him the
Sacrament; yet this not with
passion and
roughness, as by
empire; but with
meekness and
discretion, as in
charity: Which present
denial, or
abstention of such an one from receiving the
holy Sacrament, might afterward be examined by
publick and
lawful authority (which was setled in this
Church) in case that
party had cause or confidence to complain, as of an injury.
20. Good Ministers not defective in their duty, if they make not themselves Judges.But where such
authority is not se
[...]ed, or not suffered to be exercised in any
Church, which might and ought to judge in such cases best The
party denied, and the
Minister thus denying, (upon
pregnant, and to him
notorious causes, not upon
probabilities, suspi
[...]ious, or
general complaints from others onely,) There,
matters of
publick debate requiring audience, and proofs, and witnesses, and judge; and all these,
due authority; It cannot be expected from any
private Minister, that he should do more than God hath commanded, and due authority empowred him; which is onely to
instruct, admonish, forbid, and in some cases to
deny, &c. according to the duty of his
place, and the
authority he had, both from the
Church, and from the
Word of God: But he hath nothing to do, to
assume the
publick place of a
Judge among his Neighbors; or to
deny Communion to all those that are by any accused, as
unworthy or
scandalous:
Luke 12.14. Who made me a judge, or a divider over you? No
Reason allowing, or
Religion commanding every
private Minister, or any
private Christians to be
Judges in those cases, wherein they may be
parties; and through
passion do injury, and by
faction oppress any man.
A right Discipline, and due Authority in the Church, most desirable.It were to be desired indeed, that such
Authority were restored to the
Church, as might judge and decide all
cases of
publike scandal; but while this is denied, we must not deny
Ministers, or
people, to do their duty, in celebrating the
Lords Supper, according to the
Institution, though there be
defects in discipline, as to that particular. We must not forbear
holy duties, when we may rightly enjoy them, in point of
gracious disposition and
claim; because they are not so asserted and ordered in point of
pol
[...]ty and
extern Discipline, as we could wish, and as it were convenient; but is not
absolutely necessary, so as to exclude the
Minister, or others from it, who desire and prepare for it, by examining themselves; whom no
Reason or
Religion can forbid to partake of their
due comforts, because of others faults, whereof they cannot be guilty, because they are no way accessary; not failing in any
private duty of
charity, wherein they stand related to another; as
teaching, admonishing, reproving, forewarning, &c.
1 Cor. 11.28. The same
Apostle, who blames the
unworthy receivers, for not
examining themselves, and forbids them so to eat,
&c. Commands others to
examine themselves, and
so to eat, &c. Without regard to any others
unworthiness: The contagion of whose sin cannot have influence on anothers
grace; any more, than
grace can make anothers sin less, What sense can there be, That
children should be
starved, because there is not power sufficient to keep away all
dogs, from the
childrens bread? Yet all men are not presently to be called or counted
dogs, that are not ever in
actual preparedness for the
Sacrament;
Luke 22.32. or, who may fall into
gross sins, as
Peter did, whose
Faith did not fail, when he denied
Christ after the
Sacrament; and since
[Page 105] they have still
relation to the
Church, and may be
penitents.
I should be glad to see (which I heartily pray for) this
Church so ordered by due order, power, and authority established in
fitting Church-Governors and
Judges, in such cases,
Exod. 18.21. Judges ought to be able men, such as fear God; men of truth, hating covetousness,
&c. That none might be
admitted to the
Lords Supper, but such as are both by the
Minister, and chief of the
Congregation, (who are in the
Rowl of Communicants) allowed and
approved, for
knowledge and
conversation; yet so, as such allowance or denial may, if need be, have further hearing, and appeal, from this
private Minister and
Congregation; which is but just, to avoid the
factions, injuries, partialities and
oppressions, which may fall, and oft do, among those
Neighbors and
Rivals, who are seldom meet to be
Judges of
mutual scandals, being so
oft parties; and besides their weak judgments, have strong
passions, and are full of
grudges and
emulations against each other; which if not soberly taken up, by other
able and
indifferent Judges, (who have
authority so to do) it brings
Congregations to those difficulties, which the
Independent bodies finde, for want of this
prudent and
orderly remedy of
grievances and
offences; which, in a short time (as the
pitch, and
fat, and
hair, which
Daniel put into the
Dragon) break them in pieces; one part rending from the other, as impatient to submit to their
censure; and so they come to
Non-Communion, and to make new
Colonies of
lesser Churches, and
Bodies; till they break and shiver themselves to such
useless shreds, such
thin and
small shavings, as have neither the
staff of
beauty, nor of
bonds among them: Every one by the
light of nature concluding,
Par in parem non habet imperium.
Authority supposeth an eminency.
That there can be no power over others, where there is parity among them; nor can those have authority over each other, which are in an equality.
Nothing would be more welcome to good
Ministers, and
faithful people, than to see that
just power setled in the
Church, as might by the
wisdom, gravity, and
integrity of such, as are
truly fit to govern, best repress all
abuses and
disorders in the
Church, as to matters
purely religious: Mean time, we think it better to
bea
[...] with patience those
defects, which we cannot hinder or amend; and to
supply them (what we can) with private
care, industry, and
discretion, than either wholly
to deny our selves the comfort of this
Sacrament, which the Lord hath afforded us; or else to
usurp to our selves an
absolute power and jurisdiction over others, which neither the
Lord hath given us, nor the
Church; and which we see men do easily despise, as a matter of
arbitrary usurpation, not of
authoritative constitution: And which is subject, as to many
tyrannies and
abuses, so to infinite
private janglings and
divisions; which no
Minister hath leisure to hear, if he had abilities to
compose and
judge them, being oft very
spightful, tedious, and
intricate; yea, and himself, possibly, a
party, or
witness, and sometimes the
accused; who being (for the most part)
[Page 106] the ablest in a
Country Congregation to judge of matters, must yet himself be judged according to some mens weak
Models of
Church-Government and
Discipline, both as to his
doctrine and
maners, by his
High-shoe Neighbors, (which he counts his body,) nor may he have any appeal from them in an
Independent way.
21.
Of the peoples judging in the Church.
1 Cor. 5.12. 1 Cor. 6.1, 2, 3, 4.
Do ye not know, that the Saints shall judge the World, and Angels: How much more the things that pertain to this life.To that grand Charter and Commission, which some plead; by which every Saint is made a
Judge in
all things of this life, within the pale of the Church, and is after to be
judge of
Angels; I answer, The
wise and
holy Apostle doth not give to every one in the Church any such power, nor to the majority of Christians in any Congregation; but rather
reproves their folly, that laid any
judicative works on those that were least esteemed in the Church, Vers. 4. Whence arose that
unsatisfaction as made their differences greater, and drove them for remedy to go to Law
before the Civil Tribunals of unbelievers, V. 6. to the great scandal of
Religion, and shame of the Church of
Corinth; where being many Christians, and (no doubt) in many distinct
Congregations, for conveniency of
meeting, the
Apostle wonders they could not be so wise for their own
credit and
quiet, as to finde out
some wise and
able men, who might be fit to
judge and
end their
controversies; as having both real
abilities internal, and
outward reputation in the Church, also a
publick consent and
orderly appointment to the work; a
[...]l which makes a compleat and valid Authority to judge others; which can never be
promiscuous, in whole
bodies, or
rabbles of simple and mean men, without both contempt and confusion; which imprudent way among the
Corinthians, the
Apostle counts both a fault and a shame.
Of Communicants to be admitted. 1 Cor. 5.7. 2 Cor. 6.15, 16.What places are further urged for
purging out the old leaven; for
not eating with such an one; for
the non-communion, between Christ and Belial, light and darkness, &c. They are all fulfilled by every private Christian, when both in
conscience and
conversation, he keeps himself from concurring, or complying with any
wicked and scandalous persons, in their sins;
reproving and
repressing them, as much as morally lies in his place and power: But the bare view or knowledge of anothers sin,
Ʋnumquemque alienis peccatis maculari, omnes impiae seditionis autores solam causam separationis sibi assumunt:
Contra disputat. Cypr. de unit. eccl. & August. ep. 48. must not hinder him from doing his
duty, or enjoying his
privilege and
comfort by the
Sacrament; which depends, not on what is in anothers life, or heart, of sin; but on what he findes of
grace and
preparedness in his own; As to the
publick honor, and
purity, or
unleavenedness of the Church, the special duty, and care executive lies on those, (not who are private Christians in common, but) who have
publick authority in special, to do it, by
censuring, restraining, or
casting out
scandalous offenders; whereto every Christian is not
called, because not
enabled, either by God or man, by
gift or
power, to
discern or
judge, and
determine cases;
[Page 107] which is a matter of
polity, power, and
order in the Church, and not of
private piety, or
charity: Nor is it indeed of absolute necessity, so as to deprive good Christians of any
holy ordinance, in case such power is
obstructed, or
hindered, or not
established in the Church.
Neither Minister nor People then ought to refrain from doing their duty in the holy
celebration of this
Sacrament, upon any such
defects of
external polity, and
power, for well-ordering of the Church; but rather, with the more exactness and diligence, exhort one another, and prepare by
inward graces, for those
holy Mysteries; whose
institution hath no such
restriction, either by
Christ, or the blessed Apostle
Paul; who enjoyns
Ministers and
Believers to do this,
1 Cor. 11.
holily and
worthily, in
point of personal preparation; but no word of either usurping a
power to
re
[...]ect others, as they list, which belongs not to them; or else, to abstain wholly from the duty, for want of having
their will, as too many do, both
People and
Ministers; to the great grief of many good Christians, and to the exceeding slighting and disuse of that
holy Ordinance in this Church,
1 Cor. 11.25.
[...]
denotat
[...]. As oft as ye drink it: which was wont to be much frequented, which the words of
Christ import, or enjoyn to be done
oftentimes in the Church.
For that new
coyned form, image and
superscription of a
Church,
22. Of Church-Covenant. that
Congregational Church-Covenant, which no
Synod or
Council, but onely some private men have lately invented, and in formal words
magisterially dictated (when yet they cry down all other prescribed
forms of
administrations, prayer, or
devotion in the
Church,) By which, some men fancy they onely can be rightly made up into one
lump or
Church-fellowship: This they accuse us in
England for the want and neglect, when they have set us in
every corner so many copies of it.
I answer, We have indeed in the Church of
England, from its first Christianity, been wholly without this
covenanting way; and I think, both happily and most willingly we had been so still, since there appears no more ground for it in
Scripture precept, or
Churches paterns; nor is there any more need of it, as to the
peace and
polity of the true Church of Christ, than there is of
rents and
patches in a fair and whole Garment. Who knows not,
Jon
[...]h 4.10.
[...] that like
Jonah's
gourd it is
(filius noctis) the
production of yesterday; risen from the darkness and divisions of mens mindes: The
fruit of discontent, separation, and
self-conceit, for the most part; though, it may be, nursed up by devout and well-meaning Christians; yet it looks very like those
bastard brats which the
Novatians and
Donatists of old began every where; which were like
Ismaels to
Isaac, mockers and contemners of the true Churches Communion, Order, and Peace.
VVe do not think this
Covenant any more essential to the Being of a true Church, than
John Baptists Leathern girdle was to his being a Man, or a Prophet: It is an
easie and
specious novelty, therefore pleasing to
common people, because within their grasp and reach; which its
Proselytes, that forsake and abhor the English Churches
Order and
Communion, do wrap and hug themselves in as much, as any
Papist doth in his adherence to the
Roman party, or in his hopes to be buried in a
Monks Cowl: Besides, it carries this
great temptation with it, of gratifying the
common professor with some shew of
Power and
Government, which he (once
covenanted into that Church-way) shall solemnly exercise: But (in good-earnest) to sober Christians, who have no
secret byas of
discontent or
interest to sway them, this new fashion of their
Church-Covenant, seems to have, as no
command or
example in
Scripture, so no
precedent in
antiquity; nor is it recommended for any excellent
effects of
prudence or
peace, which it produceth, either to private Christians, or the publick welfare of the Reformed Churches. Some look on it as a mark of
Schismatical confederacy, which carries in its Bowels
viperine principles, which are destructive to the quiet of
States and
Kingdoms, as well as of
Churches.
If any finde any good or contentment in it, as a
tye, or
pledge of
love, in
private fraternities; yet they vastly overvalue it, to cry it up, as a matter, no less necessary to the
Being of a
Church, or
well-being of
Christians, than the skin is to the Body; when, alas, it is but a
cloak lately taken up, which never fell from
Elias his shoulders; and serves rather to cover some mens infirmities and discontents against this
Church of
England, than much to keep them warm, or adorn them as Christians. VVe shall give a poor account of former
Churches or
Christians, if this
covenanting invention should be of such concernment to Christianity. To which it seems to many wise and good men as
superfluous, as it were to binde a man with wisps of straw, when he is already bound with chains of gold; with more firm and pretious tyes.
For, every true and conscientious Christian knows and owns himself to have upon his Conscience, far more strict and indissoluble
tyes, not onely of
nature and
creation, but of the
Law and
Word of God; yea, and of
Christian covenant, and
profession, by his
baptismal-vow; besides, that of the other
Sacrament; also his
private vows, promises, and
repentings, &c. All which strictly binde the conscience of all good Christians to all duties of piety and charity, according to the relations, (private or publick, civil or sacred) wherein they stand to God or man.
And further, we see by daily experience, That these sorry
withs of
mans invention, obtruded as divine and necessary upon Christians
[Page 109] and Churches, binde not any of these
new small bodies or
bundles, so fast, but that they continually are
breaking, separating, and
scattering, into as many
fractions and
subdivisions,
Error sibi semper dispa
[...] est & discolor, quantò magis à veritate tantum ab unitate discedit.
August. Eph. 3.17. as they have
heady mindes, fancies, and
humors among them. And this they do, without any sense of
sin or
shame; yea, for the most part, with an
angry glorying, despising, and
defying of one another; when, but lately, they boasted in how rare a way they were of
Church-fellowship, and
Saintly-communion; not, as
Members of Christs Body, the
Catholike Church, grounded and grown up in
truth and
love; but onely as pieces of wood,
finely glued together, by reciting a
form of words, which they call a
Church-Covenant, which a little spittle, or wet dissolves: Nor do they make any scruple to
moulder and
divide, if once they come to
dispute and
differ in the least kinde. So hard is it for any thing to hold long together, which is compacted of
weak judgements and
strong passions.
Last of all, It is evident in the
experience of all
wise Christians, That this
narrow and
short thong of
private Bodying, Church-covenanting, cannot extend so far, as is necessary for the
Churches general peace, order, and
welfare, in reference to its more
publick relations, and
necessities; which oft require stronger and more
effectual remedies: Yea, these small
strings and
cords binding each
particular Congregation apart (as if it were a
limb to be let blood) makes them at length grow
benumed, and less
sensible of that
common spirit of
love and
charity, by which, each Member is knit to the larger parts, and so to the whole
Body of the
Church; to whose common good, they ought wisely and charitably to be more intent, than to their
particular Congregations; which are, but as the
Pettitoes or
little Fingers of the
Church: Which may not act, or be considered, otherways, than as they are, and subsist; which is, not apart by themselves, nor onely in relation to an
hand or
foot, to which they are more immediately conjoyned; but, as in an
higher relation to the
whole Body, of which, they are
real parts, servient to the whole; and as much concerned in the
common good and
preservation of the whole (if not more) than of themselves, or any particular part or Member. A Christian must not deal out his
charity, by retail and small parcels onely, as to
private Fraternities, and
Congregations; but also by
whole-sale, to the ampler proportions of Christs Church; according as he stands in large and publick relations; the due regard to the
peace, order, and
welfare of which, is not to be dispenced withal, nor shuffled off, by saying,
1 Cor. 12.21. I am of such a
Congregational-Body, or
Covenanting Church; no more, than the
hand may say, I am not of the head, nor neer it; and so will have no care of it.
We are therefore so far from being
admirers of the
small talents and
weak inventions of those men, in so great a matter, as the constituting
[Page 110] and conserving of a
true Church, by so poor and feeble an
engine, as this of
private compacts and
covenantings; (by which, they threaten with
severe pens, and
tongues, and
brows, to
batter and
demolish the great and goodly
Fabrick, and
Communion, of this and all other
National Churches; which are
cemented together by excellent
Laws, and publick
Constitutions, so as to hold an
honorable union with themselves, and the whole
Catholike Church,) That we rather wonder at the
weakness and
simplicity of those
inventers and
abetters, who in common reason cannot be ignorant, that as in
civil respects, and
polity, so in
Ecclesiastical, no
private fraternities, in
families, nor
Corporations, (as in Towns and Cities) can vacate those more
publick and
general relations, or those
tyes of
duty and
service, which each
Member ows to the
Publick, whereof it is but a part; and it may be so inconsiderable an one, that for its sake, the greater good of the
publick, ought not in
Reason or
Religion, to be prejudiced, or any way neglected: No more ought it to be in the Churches larger
concernments, for Peace, Order, and Government.
Nay, we dare appeal to the Consciences of any of those
Bodying Christians, (whom charity may presume to be godly and judicious;) Whether they finde in
Scripture, or have cause to think, That the blessed
Apostles ever constituted such small
Bodies of
Covenanting Churches; when there were great numbers, and many Congregations of Christians in any City, Province, or Country; so as each one should be thought
absolute, Independent, and no way
subordinate to another? Whether ever the
Apostles required of those
lesser handfuls of Christians, (which might, and did, convene in one place) any such
explicite Forms, or
Covenants; besides those
holy bonds, which by
believing, and
professing of the
Faith, by
Baptism, and
Eucharistical communion, were upon them? Or, Whether the blessed
Apostles would have questioned, or denied those to be true Christians, and in a true Church, or have
separated from them, or
cast them off, as not ingrafted in Christ, or growing up in him, who, without any such
bodying in small parcels, had professed the Name of the
Lord Jesus Christ, in the due use of
Word, Sacraments, and
Ministry? who endeavored to lead a
holy, and
orderly life, themselves, and sought by all means, which
charity, order, or
authority allowed them, to repress the contrary in others? No doubt the
Apostles wisdom and
charity, was far enough from the
wantonness and
uncharitableness of some of these mens spirits; who do not onely mock our Church, and its Ministers,
2 Kings 2.23. as the children did
Elisha, the Prophet; but they seek to destroy them, as the
she-bears did the children. Sure enough, the
Apostles, instead of such
severe censures, peevish disputes, and
rigorous separations, would have joyned with, and rejoyced in the
[Page 111]
Faith, Order, and
Ʋnity of such
Churches, such
Christians, and such
Ministers, where-ever they had met with them, in all the World, without any such
scruple, or
scandal, for their not being
first broken into
Independent Bodies, and then bound up by
private covenantings; which are indeed no other, than the
racking, distorting, and
dislocations of
parts, to the weakning and deforming of the
whole.
VVe covet not a
better or
truer constituted Church, than such, as we are most confident,
Col. 2.5. Joying and beholding the order, and the stedfastness of your faith in Christ. the
wisdom and
charity of the
Apostles would have approved in the
main; however in some
lesser things, they might
gently reprove, and
reform them, as they did divers
famous and
flourishing Churches. And such a
Church, we have enjoyed in
England, (by Gods mercy) before ever we knew those mens
unhappy novelties, or
cruelties, who seek now to divide, and utterly destroy us, unless we
conform to their
deforming principles and
practises. And however, we have not been wholly without the
spots of
humane infirmities; yet we have professed
Jesus Christ, in that
truth, order, purity, and
sincerity, which gives us comfort and courage, to claim the (
[...])
privilege of being true Christians, and a true Church; that is, a very
considerable, famous, and
flourishing part, branch, or
Member of that
Catholike Church, which
professeth visibly, or
believes savingly, in the Name of
Jesus Christ, the
Head of the
whole Body, and of every part; to whom we are united, by the same
common Faith, and by
Charity, to one another. Certainly, the best Churches and Christians, were antiently like the
goodly bunches of
Grapes,
Numb. 13.24. which the
Spies brought between them (as an emblem of
Christ crucified) hanging on a staff; so
fair, so
full, so
great and
united clusters: From which, no small
slips did ever willingly
divide, or
rend to
Schism, but presently they became, not as the
fruit of
Canaan, but as
sowr Grapes, fit onely to set mens teeth on edge; wheting them to
bite, and
devour one another.
For the maner of each particular
holy Administration in our Church, to answer all the small cavils, which men list to make,
23. The great shield of the Church of
England. is to encourage too much their petulancy; and to make them too much masters of sober mens time and leisure: Onely this
great and
faithful shield,
See those Reverend and Learned Writers, Bishop
Bilson, Bishop
Cowper, Doctor
Field, Master
Richard Hooker, Master
Mason, and others.
Learned men heretofore have, and we do still, hold forth, to repel all their
darts and
arrows, That both in the
Ordination of our
Ministers, and in their
celebration of
holy things, and in its
Government, Order, and
Harmony, the Church of
England hath followed the
clearest rules in
Scripture, and the
best paterns of the
antient Churches; onely enjoying those
Christian liberties of
prudence, order, and
decency, which we see the gracious wisdom of Christ hath allowed his Church; and which particular Churches have always used and enjoyed in their extern
rites and
customs, with variety, yet without blemish, as to the Institutions of Christ, or to
[Page 112] the soundness in the
Faith, or to any breach of
Charity, or any prejudice and scandal to each others
liberties in those things.
So that those
busie flies upon the Wheels of this Chariot, the
Reformed Church of
England, (in which the
Gospel of
Jesus Christ hath hitherto been carried among us, for many years, with
great triumph and
success) have stirred up very little
dust; so as might blinde any eyes (that are not full of
motes and beams, or
blood-shotten) from seeing clearly, and evidently, a
true Christian Church, a
true Ministry, and
truly religious Administrations among us. Blessed be God, though these
sowr Momusses finde or make some faults and flaws in lesser matters, the
mending of which they most oppose and hinder; yet their strength cannot shake the
foundations of our
Jerusalem, which are of
pretious pearls, and
solid stones; nor can their
malice overthrow our
grand and
goodly pillars; the
true and able
Ministers, and their
holy Ministrations, of
Word and
Sacraments, among
Professors of the
Faith; who do, as unquestionably
constitute a true Church, as a
reasonable soul and
body make a
true man.
Essentials of a true Church in
England. 1 Tim. 6.3.It is well, some of their
charity, is such that they allow us (for they cannot shift it,) thus much: First, That we have the
onely true ground, and
sure rule of Religion, the
written Word of God; that, beyond this, we hold nothing as a matter of
faith, or
Christian duty: Secondly, That we celebrate the
holy Sacraments according to the
sum and substance of the
divine Institution: Thirdly, That our
conversation aims to be such,
Phil. 1.27. as
becomes the Gospel in all
maner of holiness, to the saving of our own, and others souls. What can these
Aristarchusses carp at in the
ground of our faith, the
Scriptures; the
Seals of our
Faith, the
Sacraments; the
life of our Faith,
1 Pet. 1.9.
holy conversation; and the
end of our faith, the
salvation of our souls? Is it not strange, That all these
sweet and
fair flowers of Christs planting and watering, should grow so well in that, which some call
Babylon? in
Antichrists Garden? or on the
Devils dunghil? That, it should be no
true Church of Christ, which owns nothing for
Religious, but what is according to the
truth of Jesus; either
commanding or
permitting, instituting or
indulging; of
pious necessity, or of
prudent liberty.
We should put these rigid
Catoes too much to the blush, for
[...]heir
unnatural ingratitude to the
Ministers, and
Church of
England, if we should ask them: Whence they had this
privilege, by which they own themselves to be
Christians? whence this
power to cast, or call themselves into
Bodies or
Churches, as
Believers? (which is by them presupposed;) whence they had (till of late years) their
instruction (for the most part) in the
knowledge of Jesus Christ? Sure these
holy leaves or
fruits grow not, but in the
Pale and Garden
[Page 113] of the
Church of Christ; not in our own
rude mirdes and
untill'd natures; not among
desolate Indians, obstinate Jews, o
[...]
barbarous Turks; and not often in
private closets and
corners; which nourish a
neglect and
contempt of
Publick Ordinances. But if these men were
self-taught and
converted, yet sure, not
self-baptized too; nor their
Teachers, self-ordained too: If they had nothing of their
Christianity from the
Ministry of the
Church of
England
[...]; It is no wonder they prove such
Scholars, such
Christians, and such
Preachers, as some of them seem to be; having been their own
Masters, Ministers, and
Baptizers: They are indeed, onely worthy of themselves, and of wiser mens pity.
For that (
[...]) the
retreat,
24. Of pretensions to be above any Ministry, as taught of God immediately. or
reserve of some men (by which, as
Eaglets they would seem to soar out of sight, and to build their Nest on a
Rock, that is higher than our ordinary
Reason, Religion, and
Experience can reach;) as if they were
immediately inspired, specially called, and
taught of God, baptized by his Spirit, without any
Minister, or outward
Ministry, they must give us leave, not to believe them upon their
bare word, (which hath not always been so sure,) till they demonstrate, and prove it better, by
Gods Word, and their
better maners; For which, we will give them time enough. Mean while, we are sure, the best Christians among them, were made such, by the
ordinary Ministers of this
Church; and these made
Ministers by no other means but that
Ordination, derived from, and ascending up to the blessed
Apostles; whom
Christ first chose to be
Disciples, and after
ordained and
sent them as
Publick Ministers; not onely, as to
personal discharge, but as to
successional descent. These were
Eagles indeed, who flew high in their
knowledge and
piety, yet stooped low in their
humility and
charity: Those others of a
new brood, are more like
yong Cuckoes, which devour the
Bird, in whose
nest, and by whose
fostering, they were
hatched. Some of them have
knowledge; I would they had more
humility and
charity, they would not disdain to own the parents that begat and educated them; even this (now) so poor, desolated, beaten, torn, and wasted Church of
England, and its
(Antichristian) Ministers, as they please to call them.
Be it so; some mens tongue is no slander: If we neither adde to, nor detract from the
Scriptures, as
Jews, Papists, and
Euthusiasts do; If we erre in no
fundamentals of
faith, or
maners; if we refuse no duty
divinely required; if we allow no
error in our selves, or others; if we drive on no worldly designs injuriously, or hypocritically; but study to approve our selves in
all godliness and
honesty, with
meekness of wisdom to all men; we need no more fear the drops of
peevish tongues, or
dashes of malicious pens, (as to the
honor and comfort of being a
part of the
true Church of Christ)
[Page 114] than a cloth dyed in grain, need to fear stains by the aspersions of dirt, cast on it by unclean and envious hands.
25. Of the power of the People in Church affairs.4. But it is objected against us in
England, That neither
Church nor
Minister of
England, did, or do own that
high and mighty principle of all
Church power, which some call,
The People.
Answ. True indeed: Although we
highly love and
esteem as
Brethren, the
faithful and humble people, for whom
Christ hath died; yet we are not of so
spungy and
popular a softness, as to own any part, or Congregation, or Body of People, to be the
original, or
conduits of any
Spiritual or
Church power; which no
learned and
wise men ever esteemed to be
Popular or
Democratical, but rather an excellent
Aristocracy; where many
able men were in
Counsel, and some one
eminent in
order and
authority among them. We do not dig, or descend to these
low valleys, for these
holy waters; nor do we seek for the flowings of it through such
crazy and
crooked pipes; nor do we hope to
draw it forth out of such
broken Cisterns, which can hold no such waters: We have them from
higher fountains, and derive them in
straiter channels,
Matth. 28.19. and conserve them in
fitter vessels, than the
vulgarity of even honest Christians can be presumed to be: That is, from the ordinary Power, and constant Commission, which from
Christ was derived to the
Apostles,
Matth. 16.19. Matth. 18.18. John 20.23. and from them to their
Successors in their
ordinary Ministry, and
Church power, in after ages; who had this
peculiar power of the keys of Heaven, to binde or remit;
[...],
Pascere cum imperio, & pastor inde ut princeps. To feed and rule. Revel. 12.5. & 19.15. Acts 20.28. 1 Pet. 5.2.
Vulgus ex veritate pauca, ex opinione multa aestimat. Tul. pro. Ros. Com. to
gather, to
guide, to
feed, and to
govern the several parts of the
Church in
Christs stead, and
name, orderly committed to them.
People may rudely wrest these
keys out of true
Bishops and
Ministers hands, but it is evident, they were never
committed to them, by the great
Master of the House, Jesus Christ; nor do they know how to use them, unless it be to break their heads with them, whom
Christ hath set as
stewards in his houshold: These
rustick and
rash undertakers to
reform, and controul all, are onely probable to
shipwrack themselves, and many others, and the whole
Ship of this
Church, by driving the
skilful Pilots, (the true
Bishops and
Ministers) from the
Helm, and putting in their places every bold
Boatswain, and simple
Swobber.
Yet are the populacy flattered by some, to this dangerous
insolency and
error; who putting fire to this thatch, instead of the Chimney, do but provoke the poor people to their own hurt; to
forsake their own mercies; and to injure both their own, and others souls: Mean time, sober and wise Christians cannot but smile, with
shame, sorrow, and
indignation, to see, how some
Plebeian Preachers, who are new risen, as from the
slime of the earth, (in whom no
Prometheus hath breathed any
spark of heavenly fire; of
spiritual,
[Page 115] divine, and
truly ministerial power;) to see (I say) how these
Teachers have brought themselves by a
voluntary humility, to depend on
peoples suffrages and
charity; not onely for
maintenance, but for their
very Ministry; being now sunk so low, as to flatter their
good Masters, with this
paradox or
strange principle, That they (as the
people, or
body, be they never so
few and
mean) have a
reciprocal power, to beget those, who are to be their
Spiritual Fathers; that by a more than
Pythagorean Metemphycosis, the
Power, Spirit, and
Authority of Jesus Christ,
who was sent by his Father,
John 20.21. and so
sent his Apostles, and they others, in the
same Spirit, to be
Fathers, Pastors, Rulers, Stewards, &c. That at length, this
Spirit and
Authority, should
transmigrate (we know not how, nor when) into the very
mass and
bulk of
common people, if they be but Christians of the lowest form; animating them in the
whole, and in
every part, or
parcel of them, with such
plenitude of Church power, as enables them to be all
Kings and
Priests, Pastors and
Teachers, Prophets and
Apostles, if need be; and if they list; and if they have leisure; or, if not to act so in their
own persons (having more profitable employments,) yet they have
virtually, and
eminently in them, as much
power, as
Christ had, and used, or left to any men; whereby to
consecrate and
ordain true Ministers; to
try and
teach those that are to
teach them; to
rule their
Rulers; to
discipline their
Shepherds; to
govern their
Governors; to turn, not onely
Religion out of doors, but even all
Reason, Order, and
Civility, upside down, rather than not exercise this
imaginary power, especially, if it serve to
secular advantages: And all this, because they are told, they are
the Church; and so may erect all
Church power, as in them, and from them. This fancy is able to make a plain
Country-Christian stand on his
Tiptoes; and to bring all his
family to see him and his
other-like members, making up this
glorious Body, which he calls
his Church; that they may be witnesses, with how much folly, and simplicity, and clamor, and confidence, he with his Neighbors,
examines, approves or
reproves, refuseth or
chooseth, and
ordains all
officers, and some new
fashioned Minister or
Pastor: Who
(poor-man) must neither
Preach nor
Pray, not
eat, nor
look otherways, than pleaseth these sad and silly, yet very supercilious pieces of
popular pride, and
itching arrogancy; nor can such an
hungry and
timorous Pastor ever be setled, or safe in this
Pastoral Authority,
26. Common people not fit to manage Church power in chief. unless he have the trick of
Faction; which is still to ingratiate with the major part of this his
flock; who will (otherways) as easily
push and
beat him out of this
fold, or
break all to pieces; as ever they
admitted him by a
profane easiness, and
popular insolency.
But I must with less
flattery, and more
honesty, tell this
Generation of perverse Usurpers, this truth, (which is not unwelcome to
[Page 116]
sober spirited Christians,) That the
weight of Christianity doth not at all hang on this
popular pin; which is no where to be found, but in their
light heads,
[...]. Naz. Or. 25.
[...]. Clem. Al.
[...]. 1.
[...]. Id.
[...]. 1. and
heavy hands; neither
Reason, nor
Religion, (since men were
redeemed from the barbarity of
Acorns, Nakedness, and
Dens,) ever thought the
plebs, or
common people ought to be
all in all, if any thing at all; either in conferring or managing, either Civil or Church power; but least of all, that part of Church power which is proper for the making of a
Minister, in the way of
due Ordination, (of which I shall after give a fuller account;) For this is that, to which they generally have
least proportion, either of
knowledge, learning, holiness, or
discretion: Besides, it would thence follow, that, so soon as any
Sect or
Faction of people can get but
numbers, and
courage, they may do what they list, in this plenitude of power, without the leave of
Magistrates or
Ministers, in
Church or
State. These are
pestilent principles, which are not onely
pernicious to the Church, but to any
civil Societies; threatning not our
faith onely, but our
purses and
throats.
Nor did ever any wise men (what ever is pretended, at any time, to
amuse the people, and to serve an occasion) intend, or suffer the community, or vulgar people (with their
massie bodies and
numerous hands) really to attain, use, or enjoy, any such
supreme power in
civil administrations: If once
soverain power be gotten, though by the means of such
credulous assistants; yet, whatever the populacy may flatter themselves with, it never is, nor can wisely and happily be managed by them, but rather without them, above them, and many times against them.
Power precarious, that is such as depends upon a
popular principle, or
plebeian account, such as sometime was among the
Grecian State, and
Romans, is, for the most part, but an
Empire of beggery, or flattery, or falsity; Where (at best) wise and valiant men may oft be forced to prostrate themse ves to the arbitrement of the vulgar; who are injurious esteemers and ungrateful requiters even of the most
publick merits. But (oftentimes) the peoples
pretended power, and
interest, is made use of in specious terms, and cunning agitations, onely to serve the turn of
turbulent, ambitious, and
factious spirits in
Church and
State; whose
envy or
ambition easily teacheth the credulous community to esteem the
over-meriting of the
best men, and
Magistrate
[...], to be their greatest oppression, and most deserving
(Ostracism) banishment, or
disgrace.
Per paucorum hominum virtute crevit Imperium.
Salust. Rom. 13.4.The
Life of Government, and
Soul of Dominion, is, that
real power and
resolution, which is in the hand of one or more
wise and
potent men; who are always intent to deserve well of the people, yet always able to curb and repress their insolency and inconstancy. Without this
authentick power of the Sword, (which is not to be
born
[Page 117] in vain,
Prov. 30.31. and against which there is
no rising up) Government or
Empire, is a meer
carkass without a
soul; like
dead beer, or
evaporated wine, or a
rotten post, which every one despiseth. It is indeed one point of
wisdom and
true honor, to deserve well of the people, so as to gain their love; but the
highest and
safest principle of
policy is to command them by power to
just fear: For their
love is no longer to be trusted, if once they cease to fear, and revere their
Governors. The
goodness and
gentleness of
Magistrates must not flaken or
m
[...]th-eat their power; nor their power
oppress and
wire-draw their goodness:
Princes and
Governors are lost, if they presume common people at any time to be such
Saints, and so good natured, that they need not power effectual and soverain to command and restrain them, as Beasts; to set banks and boundaries to them, as to
great waters; whose
force is not seen, but in their
eruptions and
disorders; and they are then best and most useful, when kept and directed in such a
course and
chanel, as restrains them from shewing how great a
propensity and
fury they have to do
mischief, if once they get
liberty; which soon turns the flattering smoothness of it former
smiles, to threatning tortuosities, and dreadful over-whelmings.
And so on the other side,
Governors are not safe, if they so apply and use
rigid force and
severer dominion, as if they forgat that they ruled men (and not beasts) who are sensible of
gentleness, and may be obliged to quietness by
humanity.
1 Kings 12.
Rehoboam might have continued the
heavy yoke of his wise Fathers taxes and burthens, if he had but so lined it with
soft words, and
courtly blandishments, as it should not much have
galled their necks; which
custom will harden, and
kindness make unsensible of what they bear. It is not imaginable, how much
common people will bear, if they see they
must; nor how little they will bear, if they see they may
rebel; their
complainings or
tumultuary petitionings, are
menacings; when they declare, that they cannot longer undergo
legal burdens, their meaning is,
they will not; and onely want power to act.
Necessity and
force makes the vulgar tame, with their
strength, and patient, as
Asses; but wanton and presumptuous fancies makes them, as the
Ʋn
[...]corn,
Job 39.9.
[...]. Thucid. impatient of the most honest
subjection: No condition of
Government ever pleased all that were
Subjects; and most are prone to be unsatisfied with the present; whatever it is, they fancy and hope change may be better for their
interest. Therefore, the calmest tempers of people must not be trusted; no more than the
smiles of
Halcion Seas. Wise
Pilots know, there is no point of the Compass, whence a tempest may not come; nor is there any commotion, or inclination to troubles, whose impression the vulgar will not easily receive and raise to a
storm: They are like a weighty baody kept up with engines, on the top of a hill; if once it be free, it falls;
[Page 118] and falling downward, it drives it self; Motion adding an impetu
[...] to its weight; the (
[...]) many, or multitude, are always the more dangerous, by how much less
suspected: Necessity of obeying, is in most men but the cover of
hypocrisie; except in some few, whom
conscience makes subject;
Rom. 13.5. and who upon
Christian principles, chuse rather with patience to suffer under any lawful
Magistrates, than to
contest with them, although they were sure to conquer: Fearing no
oppression or
tyranny so much, as that of sin; as no sin so much, as that of
rebellion,
1 Sam. 15.23. either against God, or those that are in
Gods stead, and
authority over them.
Factious spirits, which possess most men (though they are not a war of it,
2 Kings 8.13. more than
Hazael was of his) easily make surprizes upon slackned, weakned, or
over-confident power; whose security as to mens peaceful tempers, makes it less vigilant.
The
true temperament is, where just and
indisputable power, is so wisely managed,
[...]. Muson. ap. Stobaeum. as renders
Governors, rather
august than
dreadful; rather
venerable as Parents, than
formidable as Masters; though the
Body Politick seem never so fairly
fleshed with love, and
skinned over with kindness, yet there is neither
strength nor
safety in it, unless the
sinews and
bones of majesty, real and
effectual power, be maintained. It is enough, and as much as is safe for common people, to have the
fancy and
imagination of that
power and
liberty, which their
deputies, representatives, or
Tribunes tongues may take in
publick Conventions and
Parliaments: But it is dangerous for themselves, as well as for their
Magistrates, ever to let them tamper at the
lock of majesty and
sovereinty, with the
Key of Power; for if they cannot fairly and easily
open that door, through
fury and
impatience they will break it open by violence; if they be not overawed. There is no
(Arcanum) Mystery or
Secret of Empire, like to that of keeping such power, as evil men may fear, and good men will love; because they know it is for the
publick good; and though it should lie heavy on subjects, yet it is not so terrible, as to be
ground between two milstones of
rival powers in
civil dissentions.
No wise Magistrate therefore, either in
policy or
conscience, that is once invested in due
authority soverein, will ask the people leave, either to have it, or to use it: The
softer formalities sometime used to ask the peoples consent, (not in their bulk and heard) but in their
proxies and
deputies, is but a
complement; and where prevalent power asks, it is never denied; nor is it ever asked, but where conquering or hereditary power knows men dare not refuse it. No personal title or pretension to sovereinty is so unjust, which people will not confirm by their consent: In which, their worldly wisdom looks more to their own safety, and the publick peace, than to any particular mans right and interest; as they are wasted and ruined by
[Page 119] contesting with those, that are to strong for them; so they would soon be too hard for themselves, and most their own enemies, if they should be left to arrogate, or exercise power according to their own various fancies, brutish motions, and preposterous appetites.
Therefore,
God who is (
[...])
a lover of mankinde, hath so ordered in his providence; that, where any people are blest, some one or few men, who are wiser than the people, become also stronger, by an orderly and well-united strength; thereby preserving themselves, and the publick, from those
impetuous furies, to which this
Leviathan, the
people, is as naturally subject, as the
Sea is to
waves and
storms, both in
Civil and
Ecclesiastical affairs; for they are no whit calmer in matters of
Religion, than in those of secular regards; every man in Church matters, being confident of his skill, or at least his
will and zeal, thinks it a shame to seem ignorant, or if he be
conscious to his
ignorance, seeks to cover it over, and set it off with
forwardness.
Therefore the wisdom of the
Lord Christ, upon whose shoulders the
Government of his
Church is laid,
Isai. 9.7. hath set bounds to mans activity and unquietness, by another way of
Church power; which is setled in, and derived by fewer indeed, but yet, wiser and abler persons, than the community of Christians can be presumed to be; who in all affairs of
Church or
State, have ever given such experiments of their
follies, madnesses, and
confusions; where-ever they arrogate power, or have much to do, beyond
ciphers in a sum; that all wise men conclude, That people are then
happiest, when they have least to do in any thing that is called
Government: Nor is it to be believed, that
Jesus Christ hath ordered any thing in his Churches polity, that is contrary to the
principles of true
wisdom; which in man is but a
beam of that
Sun, which is in
God.
But the
Bodying men say,
28. People not fit to judge of doctrine or scandals in Religion. They must and ought to have a Church, not onely visible in the
profession of Faith, but
palpable and
maniable, so as they may at once
grasp it, and upon every occasion
convene it, or the major part of it, into one place; that so they may
complain of what they think amiss, and remedy by the power of that small
fraternity, what ever
faults any of them list to finde in one another, as
Fellow Members and
Brethren; yea, and in those too, whom they have made to be their
Pastors, Rulers, and
Fathers.
Answ. That the best Men and best Ministers may erre, and offend in
religious respects, by
error and
scandal, we make no doubt: Nor is it denied, but they may and ought both by
private charity, be admonished, and by
publick authority, be reproved and censured. Where
[Page 120] this
Authority is (as it ought to be) in the hands of those, whom the
Lord Christ hath appointed, as wise, able, and authorised by the
Church, to judge of
Doctrine, Maners, and
Differences, incident among Christians, as such. But I appeal to all
sober and
judicious Christians, whether they can finde or fancy almost, that
venerable Consistory, that
judicious Senate, that
grave and
dreadful Tribunal (which the antients speak of among Christians of those first and best times) which is necessary for the
honor, and
good order of
Religion, and
peace of
Christians; Whether, I say, there be any
face or
form of it, among those
dwarf Bodies, those
petty Church lets, those
narrow Conventicles, whose
Head and
Members, Pastors and
Flock, are for the most part not above the
Plebeian size; of a
meer mechanick mould; either ignorant, or heady, or wilful, or fierce, under words and semblances of
zeal, gravity, and an
affected severity.
I make no quaere, Whether these sorts of men be fit persons, to whom all
appeals in matters of Religion must be made; and by whom they must be
finally determined; to whose
judgements, prudence, and
conscience, all matters of
doctrine and
scandal must be referred: By whom
Religious concernments must be ordered and reformed; by whom
Ministers must be examined, tryed, and ordained,
In eo quisque judex recti constituitur, in quo peritus judicatur.
Reg. Juris. first; afterward, judged and deposed. Whether it be fit, that those, who are guilty of so little learning, or experience in divine matters, should solely agitate these great things of
God, which so much concern his
truth, his
glory, and
Christians good, every way▪ which matters both as to
Doctrine and
Discipline, are able to exercise and fully imploy the most learned, able, and holy men.
Who dreads not to think, that all
saving truths stand at such mens mercy; the honor of Christ, and the good of mens souls too; while all degrees of
excommunication, and
censures, are
irrepealably transacted by them; Among whom its hard to finde two wise men; and scarce any ten of them (if they be twenty) of one minde, while they boast they are of
one Body?
Again, who will not sadly laugh to see, that, when they differ (as they oft do) and break in pieces; yet like
quantitative substances, they are always divisible; like water and other
homogeneous bodies, they still drop and divide into as many new Churches and Bodies, as they are
dissenting or
separating parties? The miracle is, that when like
Hypolitus his Limbs, they are
rent and
scattered by
Schisms into
Factions, yet still every
leg, or
arm, or
hand, forms presently into a new
distinct, compleat Body, and
subdivided Church: Each of which conceives such an integrality of parts, and plenitude of power, that it
puts forth head, and
eyes, and
hands; all
Church Officers, Pastors, Elders, Deacons, by an innate principle of
Church power, which they fancy to be in any two or three
godly people. At
[Page 121] this rate, and on this
ridiculous presumption, they run on as water on a dry ground, till it hath wasted it self; till they are in small chips and slivers, making up
Bodies at six and sevens; and Churches of two or three Believers: These ere long losing one another in the
midst of some
new opinion, some
sharp subtilty, or some
angry curiosity (which they cannot reach,) then, and not before, this
meteor or
blasing Star of a
popular, Independent, absolute,
self-sufficient Church power in the people, which threatned
Heaven and
Earth, and strived to out-shine the
Sun, and
Moon, and
Stars, of all antient combined
Churches, Order, and
Government, for want of matter, quite vanisheth and disappears, by its
Members separating from, and excommunicating, or unchurching of each other; Then the solitary
relicts turn
Seekers, whose unhappy fortune is never to finde the folly of their
new errors, nor the antient true Church way; which they proudly, or passionately, or ignorantly lost, when they so easily forsook communion with the Catholike Church, and with that part of it, to which they were peaceably, orderly, and comlily united; as was here in
England: Whose way of serving the
true God, was privately with
knowledge, faith, love, and
sincerity; publickly, with
peace, order, humility, and
charity: Which might still with
honor and happiness to this
Nation, be continued, if the
proud hearts, and
wanton heads, and
rude hands of some
novel pretenders, had not sought to make the very name of
Christian Religion, the
Reformed Church, and
Ministry of England, a meer sport, and may-game, to the
Popish, profane and looser world; by first stripping us of all those
Primitive Ornaments of
gravity, order, decency, charity, good government, unanimity; and then dressing us up, and impluming us with the
feathers of popular, and
passionate fancies, which delight more in things gay and new, than good and old.
But, how shall we do (say these
Bodying-men,
29.
Of Church Discipline, in whom the Power. Matth. 18.17. Tell it to the Church.) to fulfil that command
Dic Ecclesiae, for such a
Church as may receive complaints, hear causes of scandal, speedily reform abuses, restore defects, execute all power of the
Keys in the
right way of
Discipline? without which, there is no true, at least, no compleat and perfect Church; for these men think, Christians can hardly get to
Heaven, unless they have power among them, to cast one another into
Hell; to give men
over to Satan, to excommunicate, as they see cause; to open and shut
Heaven and
Hell gates, as they think fit: Must all things that concern our Church (say they) lie at six and sevens, till we get such
Bishops and
Presbyters, such
Synods and
Councils, such Representatives of Learned men, as are hardly obtained; and as hard to be rightly ordered, or well used, when they are met together? They had rather make quicker dispatches in Church work; as if they thought it better for every family to
hang and
draw within it self;
[Page 122] and presently punish every offence, than for a whole Country to attend, either
general Assizes, or
quarter Sessions.
Answ. Truly, good Christians in this Church (at present) are in a
sad and bad case too, as well as their
Ministers, if they could make no work of Religion, till they were happy to see all things of extern
order and
government duly setled: Yet sure we may go to Church, and to Heaven too in our
worst clothes, if we can get no better; nor may we therefore wholly stay at home, and neglect
religious duties, because we cannot be so fine as we would be. Both Ministers and people must do the best they can in their
private sphears, and
particular Congregations, to which they are related, whereby to preserve themselves, and one another, as Brethren in Christ, from such
deformities and
abuses, as are destructive to the
power of godliness, the
peace of conscience, and the
honor of the Reformed Religion; until the
Lord be pleased to restore to this Church, that
holy Order, antient Government, and
Discipline, which is necessary, not to the
being of a Christian, or a true Church, as its
form or
matter (which true Believers constitute by their
internal union to Christ by Faith, and to all Christians by Charity;) but onely, as to the
external form and
polity, for the peace, order, and well being of a Church; as it is a
visible society, or
holy nation, and
fraternity of men,
1 Pet. 2.9. professing the truth of Jesus Christ. Yea, and Christians may better want (that is, with less detriment or deformity to Religion,) that
Discipline (which some men so exceedingly magnifie, as the very
Throne, Scepter, and
Kingdom of Christ) under
Christian Magistracy, (as they may the
office of
Deacons, where the
law by
Overseers takes care for the poor) where good laws by
civil power punish
publick offences, and repress all
disorders in Religion, as well as
trespasses in
secular affairs; Better, I say, than they could have been without it in primitive times; when Christians had no other means, to repress any disorders, that might arise in their societies; either scandalous to their
profession, or contrary to their
principles; of which, no
Heathen Magistrate, or
Humane Laws, took then any
cognisance, or applied any
remedy to them.
Not, but that I do highly approve, and earnestly pray for such
good Order, comely Government, and
exact Discipline, in every
Church, both as to the
lesser Congregations, and the
greater Associations, (to which, all
reasons of
safety, and
grounds of
peace, invite Christian Societies in their Church relations, as well as in those of Civil,) which were antiently used in all setled, and flourishing Churches; Much after that patern, which was used among the
Jews, both in their
Synagogues, which they had frequent, both in their own Land, and among strangers in their dispersions; and also in their great
Sanhedrim; which was as a constant
supreme Council, for
[Page 123] ordering affairs, chiefly of Religion; to one or both, which (no doubt) our
Saviour then referred the
believing Jew, in that of,
Tell it to the Church; that is, after private monition, tell it to the lesser
Convention or
Consistory in the
Synagogues; which might decide matters of a lesser nature; or to the
higher Sanedrim, in things of more publick concernment; both which were properly enough called
[...],
Coetus congregatio,
[...], a Church,
[...].
Philo. Jud.
calls them
[...]. Nihil hic à Christo novum praecipitur, sed mos rectè introductus probatur.
H. Grot. in loc. Ecclesiae, i. e.
[...].
Theoph.
[...]. Plato
Every polity hath in it power enough to preserve it happiness. Coimus in co
[...] tum & congregationem, Ibidem orationes, exhortationes, castigationes, & censura divina: Praesident probati quique seniores.
Tert. Apol. Solebant Judaei res majoris momenti ultimo loco ad
[...] multitudinem referre: i. e. ad eos qui eadem instituta sestabantur; quorum judicia & conventus seniores moderabantur, tanquam praesidet.
Grot.
[...],
Ign. Bas. in Chrys. Beyond this sense, none could be made of Christs words, by his then
Auditors, to whom he speaks, not by way of
new direction, and
institution of a
Soverein Court, or
Consistory, in every Congregation of Christians to come; but by way of referring, to a
well known use, and
daily practise, then among the
Jews; which was the onely and best means wherein a
Brother might have such satisfaction, in point of any offence, which
charity would best bear, without flying to the Civil Magistrate, which was now a forein power. When
Jews turned Christians, its very certain, they altered not their Discipline, and order (as Christians) in Church society, from what they used before in their
Synagogues. Proportionably, no doubt, in Christian Churches, of narrower, or larger extensions, and communion, among the
Gentiles, the wisdom of Christ directs, and allows such
judicatories and
iurisdictions, to prevent or remove all scandals and offences among Christians, to preserve peace and order, as may have least of
private or
pedantick imperiousness, and
vulgar trifflings of men, unable and unfit to be in, or to exercise any such
holy and
divine authority over others; (who are easily trampled upon, and fall into
reproach, and the
snare of the Devil, by reason of divers
lusts, passions, weaknesses, and
temptations;) but rather Christ commends such
grave Consistories, solemn Synods, and
venerable Councils, as consisting of
wise, and
able, and
worthy men, may have most, as of the
Apostolical wisdom, eminency, gravity; so of
Christs Spirit, Power, and
Authority among them: Such, as no Christian with any
modesty, reason, conscience, or
ingenuity can despise, or refuse to submit to the integrity of their censure; when it is carried on, not with those
heats, peevishnesses, and
emulations, which are usually among men of
less improved parts, or
ripened years; especially, if Neighbors. Such a way,
wisely setled in the Church, might indeed binde up all things that concern
Religion, in private or more publick respects, to all good behavior, in the
bonds of
truth, peace, and
good order, by a due and decent Authority; which, for every two, or three, or seven Christians in their
small Bodyings, and
Independent Churches (exlusively of all others) to usurp and essay to do, is, as if, of every chip of
Noah's Ark, or of every rafter of a great Ship,
[Page 124] they would endeavor to make up a very fit vessel to sail in any Sea and any weather.
30. The best method of Church Discipline.
[...].But take the true and wholesome
Discipline of the Church, in those true proportions, which
pious antiquity setled and used; and which, with an easie hand, by a little condescending, and
moderation, on all sides, might have been long ago, and still may be happily setled in
England: Nothing is more desireable, commendable, and beneficial to the Church of Christ; As a
strong case to preserve a
Lute or
Instrument in; that so the Church may not be broken, disordered, or put out of
tune by every rash and rude-hand, either in its truth, or purity, or harmony; either in Doctrine, or Maners, or Order. But this is a
blessing, as not to be deserved by us, so hardly to be hoped, or expected, amidst the pride, and passions, and fractions of our times: Nor will it be done, till
Civil powers make as much conscience to be good, as great; and to advance Christian Religion, no less, than to enlarge, or establish Temporal Dominion.
When such Magistrates have a minde, first to know, and then to set up a right Church polity, power, and holy order, in every part and proportion of it: They need not advise with such as creep into
corners; or seek
new models out of little and obscure
conventicles; nor yet ought they to confine themselves to those feeble proportions, which are seen in the
little Bodyings of these times; which begin like
Mushrooms, to grow up every where, and to boast of their
beauties, and
rare figures; when nothing is more indigested, and ill compacted, as to the
general order, and
publick peace, of this or any other
noble and
ample branch of the
Catholick Church. Pious and learned Men, who
reverence antiquity, and know not yet how to
mock either their
Mother the
Church, or their
Fathers, the true
Bishops, Elders, and
Ministers of it, can soon
demonstrate, how to draw forth that
little chain of gold, (that
charity, communion, and
orderly subordination among Christians) which at first (possibly) might onely adorn one
single congregation of a few Christians, in the
primitive paucity and
newer plantations; to such a
largeness, amplitude, and
extension, as by the wisdom of Christian charity, and humility, shall extend to, and comprehend in its compass, by way of
peaceable union, and
harmony, or
comly sub
[...]ection, even the
largest combinations, and
furthest spreadings of any
branch of the
Cathol ke Church: Both as to its greater and lesser
conventions; in several places and times; as the matters of
Religion, and occasion of the
Churches shall require; according to its several dispersions, and distinctions by place, or civil polity.
Matth. 18.19.Which greater, yet orderly
conventions, must needs be as properly a
Church; and may meet, as much in
Christs Name; and hope for his
presence and
assistance in the midst of them, as any of
[Page 125] those
Churches could among the
Jews;
[...].
2 Cor. 2.6. Pun
[...]shment inflicted by many.
[...].
Rebuke before all. 1 Tim. 5.20. Synodas Antiochena Paulum Samosetanum ab ecclesia, quae sub coelo est universo seperabat.
Eus. hist. eccl. l. 7. c. 28. Autoritas est eminentia quaedam vitae cujus gratia dictis factisve eujuspiam multum deferimus.
Tul. to which Christ properly refers in that place: Yea, they must needs be far beyond any thing imaginable in the narrow confinements of
Independent Bodies.
Such
Churches then, of most select, wise, and able Christians, (who have the consent and Representation of many lesser Congregations,) must needs do all things with more wisdom, advice, impartiality, authority, reputation, majesty, and general satisfaction; than any of those
stinted Bodies of
Congregational Churches, can possibly do; yea, in all
right reason they are as much beyond and above them, as the power of a
full Parliament, is beyond any
Country Committee. Those may with comly order, and due authority (which ariseth from the
consent of many men, much esteeming the known worth of others) give audience, receive complaints, consider of, examine, reprove, reform, excommunicate, and restore, where there is cause, and as the matters of the Church, more private or publick, require in the several divisions; extending its wings as an Eagle, more or less, as there is cause; with infinite more benefit to the community of Christians, than those
Pullets, the short winged, and little bodied Birds of the
Independent feather, can do: Where without any warrant (that I know) from God or Man, Religion or right Reason, Law or Gospel, Prudence or Charity, a few Christians, by
clucking themselves into a
conventicle, shall presently seem a compleat
body to themselves, and presume to
separate and
exempt themselves from all the world of Christians, as to any
duty, subjection, order, or
obedience; and pitching their Tents, where they think best, within the
verge of any other, never so well, and wisely setled Church, presently they shall
raise themselves up some small
brest works of absolute
Authority, which they fancy both parts from, and defends them against all Churches in the World; planting their
Wooden or
Leathern Guns of
imaginary Independent power; and casting forth their
Granadoes, or
Squibs rather, of
passionate censures, angry abdications, and
severe divorces against all Christians,
Ibidem (
i. e. praesidentibus probatis Senioribus) exhortationes, castigationes & censura divina. Nunc & judicatur magno cum pondere, ut apud certos de Dei conspectu; Sumumque futuri judicii praejudicium est, si quis ita deliquerit, ut communicatione orationis, & conventus, & omnis sancti commercil relegetur.
Tertul. Apol. c. 39. Qui ab ecclesiae corpore respuuntur, quae Christi corpus est, tanquam peregrini & alieni à Deo, Dominatui diaboli traduntur.
Hil. in
Ps. 118. Inobediens spirituals mucrone truncatur, & ejectus de ecclesia rabido Daemonum ore discrepitur
Jeron. Ep. 1. but those of their own way and party: Afterward they turn them, it may be, against their own
body and
bowels, when once they begin to be at leisure to
wrangle and
divide; As if (alas) these were the
dreadful thunder-bolts of
excommunication, antiently used with
great solemnity, caution, deliberation, and
publick consent: The great
forerunner of Gods terrible, hast judgment, exercised with
unfeigned pity, fervent prayers, and many
tears, by those, who had due
eminency and
authority, as
presidents in
chief, or
seconds and
assistants, to judge and act in so weighty cases and matters. In which
transactions and
censures, Churches Synodical, Provincial, and National, were interessed, and accordingly being duly convened, they solemnly acted in Christs Name, as the offence, error, or matter, required remedy; either for
[Page 126] errors, or publike disorders and scandals; which it concerned all Christians and Churches to see repressed, or amended.
Of Excommunication and censures. Praesident prolati quique seniores, honorem islam non pretio sed testimonio adepti.
Tertul. Apol. c. 39. The
[...]do. Hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 10. Quod sacris Episcoporum conciliis constitutum fuerit id ad divinam voluntatem est referendum.
Const. M. dictum. Euseb. vit. Const. Episcopi in Synodo Sardicensi. Dei amantissimi Reges adjuvant
[...] divina gratia nos congregaverunt. In illa concilla totus desiderio feror, in istis devotione immoror, amore condele
[...]tor, inhaereo consensu, emulatione persisto: in quibus non hominum traditiones obstinatius defensantur, aut superstitiosius observantur, sed diligentur humiliterque inquiritur, quae sit voluntas Dei bona & bene placens.
Bern. Ep. 19.The
wise and excellent Discipline of the Church, and the power of using and applying of it, which so many now either vainly arrogate, or ambitiously Court, was not of old as a
bodkin put into every mechanicks hands; or as a
sword committed to every
brawny arm; nor yet, was it such a
(brutum fulmen) a thunder-bolt which the confident hand of every
factionist might take to himself and Grasp, or use to his private revenge, or to the advantage of his party and design: But
Discipline, together with Government, in the Church, was only committed and
concredited, after the example of the Apostolic̄all times, by the wisdom, humility, consent, and subjection of
all good Christians in their severall stations, either as Princes or Subjects, to those
learned, grave, and
godly men, Bishops and Presbyters, who were ablest
for gifts, eminentest for their labours, and
highest in place and Ministeriall authority in the Churches of Christ; whose assemblies or convenings, were greater or smaller, and their influence accordingly obliging valid and effectuall, for the good of those Churches over which they were; ascending from the first and least Country Congregations (as the smallest yet considerable branches of a visible Church,) till it arose, like
Ezekiels waters, from the Anckles, to the Knees, and Loyns, and Head, to such large, plenary, and powerfull an
Authority, as represented many famous Churches; and sometimes the greatest and conversable parts of the Catholick Church throughout the whole world; as in generall Councils called
Oecumeniall.
Of Synods and Councils.Out of which Synods and Councils however
disorders and
inconveniences (as
Nazianzene and others complain) cannot be wholy kept out (they still consisting of sinfull, and so frail men,) yet they were subject to far less evils,
Cyp. Nazi. orat. 19. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 19. & 18. In causa Athenasii. Factionis macula sociavit concilium: non judicandi sed opprimendi causa agebatur, sub Constantio. Concil. Nicae. secundum ab Artianis coactū terrae motu impeditum.
Theod. l. 2. c. 19. and Errataes, than attend the small scattered and separate bodies of there later
decimo sexto editions: In
multitude of
Counsellors there is wisdom, safety and honour.
Prov. 11.14. Nor may we cast away, those goodly large Robes, which the prudence and piety of the antients made, because they are subject to be soyled, or rent, by the hands of folly. It is better for the Church to enjoy the
gleanings of the antients Integrity, Wisdom,
[Page 127] and Charity, in ordering of the Church, than to have the whole
harvest of later mens sowings: which have large
straw of promises and shews, but little
grain of solid benefit; yea much cockle too, and many thistles of most
choaking and offensive consequences. The very
rags of true antiquity, doe better cover the nakedness, and more adorne thee body of any Church; than any of those
cobweb-garments of later making; which are torn in pieces, while they are putting on, and fitting to these new bodies of odd shapen Churches. All reason and experience teacheth, that those
grand communicative wayes of Christian Churches in the joynt Counsels of grave, learned, and Godly men, drawing all into union, harmony, and peace, for the publike and generall good, were far more probable (though (perhaps) not absolutely necessary means) to preserve both the doctrine of Faith and good manners unblameable among Christians, than any of those
small and broken Potsheards of private
Independency can be; which carry little ability, and as little authority or vertue with them: appearing like the
Serpents teeth, sown by
Cadmus, every where rising up
in armed parties, divided against, and destroying one another; till they have cleared the Field, as of all such new, and angry productions; so of all those
antient and excellent constitutions of Christian Churches; which were bound up as Bibles in greater, or lesser volumes.
It being so naturall to all men, to affect, what they call
liberty and power; if once mean men can by
any arts obtein any shadow of them, they are (out of the shew of much zeal and conscience) most
pragmaticall; And first begin to think no Church well reformed, unless they bring them to their models; Then their modell must be new; lest their Authors should seem to have been idle; being alwaies more concerned for the
reformation of any men, than of themselves; God grant that while temerity and confidence pretends to plant none but new and rare
flowers, and to root up all old ones as ill weeds, in the Church, that themselves and their odd inventions, with their rash abolitions, prove not at last the most
noxious plants that ever pestered the Garden of this Church.
To what some men urge (by abusing that text against the good Orders, Canons, and Constitutions or Customs of the Church,
31. Of prudence in ordering the Church affairs.
Mat. 15.13.) That
every plant, which the Father hath not planted, shall be pulled up; therefore say they, nothing of
humane prudence is tolerable in the ordering of any Church; I answer; first, none of those that quarrelled at the Church of
Englands Motes, but are thought by many learned and Godly men to have
beams in their own eyes; if Scripture, right reason, and antiquity may judge: for nothing is alleged as more different from any of these amongst us; than what may be found among the new Modellers; who as they were in
[Page 128] number and quality much inferior, so they were never thought more wise, or learned; nor so calm and composed; nor so publike and unpassionate in their Counsels and determinations; as those many excellent men and Churches were, both antient and modern; to whose examples, agreeable to the Canon of the Scriptures, the Church of
England was
conformed.
n his rebus in quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura, mos populi Dei, vel instituta majorum pro lege tenendi sunt.
Aug. Ep. 89. Disciplina nulla est melior gravi prudenti
(que) viro in his quae liberas habent observationes, quam ut co modo agat quo agere viderit Ecclesiam ad quam cunque forte divenerit. Quod enim neque contra fidem neque bonos mores injungitur ind
[...]fferenter est habendum, & pro corum, inter quos vivitur societate observandum est.
Aust. Ep. 118. ad
Jan. Salvà fidei regula de D sciplina contendentibus suprema lex est Ecclesiae pa
[...].
Blondel sent. Jeron. praef.
Furthermore, The great Motor of some mens passion, zeal, and activity against this Reformed Church, was, that one Error, against the judgement, liberty, and practice of all antiquity, which is
fundamentall, as to the Churches polity and extern Peace; namely, That
nothing may be used in the Church as to externals, which is not expresly and precisely commanded in the word; Which yet themselves observe not, when they come to have power either to form and act; some things they take in upon prudentiall account, as their
Church-Covenant, of the form and words of which they are not yet agreed, which they urge; so their requiring each Member to give an account, not of the
historicall belief of the truth, but, of the work of
grace, and conversion, which no Scripture requires, or Church ever practis'd: That of St.
Austin hath been often inculcated by many
learned, quiet, and
godly men in this Church of
England, and elsewhere, as a most certain truth; That however the Faith, Doctrine, Sacraments, and Ministry of the Church, are precisely of
divine Institution; rising from a divine Spring, and conveyed in a like sacred
Current, which ows nothing to the wisdom, policy, power, or authority of man; yet the extern
dispensation of this Faith,
Sacraments, and divine Ministrations, together with the fence and hedge of them, the necessary Government, Order, and Discipline of the Church, in its parts and in the whole, these doe fall much under the managing of
right reason, rules of good order, and common prudence, all which attends
true Religion; So that they neither have, nor needed, nor indeed were easily capable of such positive, precise and particular precepts or commands, as these men
fancy; and by this pertinacious fancy they have cast
great snares on the consciences of many;
great scandals on the Churches, both antient and modern; and great
restraints on that
l berty, which
Jesus Christ left to his Churches in these things; according, as various occasions and times might require.
Sumus & homines & ci
[...]es cum fimus Ch
[...]istiani.
Salv.None but foolish and fanatick men can think, that when men turned Christians, they ceased to be
men; or
being Christian men, they needed not still to be governed, both as Christians, and as men; by reason joyned to Religion; which will very well agree; carrying on Re igious ends, by such prudent and proportionate means, and in such good order, as is agreeable to right reason; and the generall
[Page 129] directions of
Religion; which never abandoned, or taught any Christian to
start at, and
abhor,
Naturae l
[...]en, & rationis radios, non extinguit sed excitat Religio, quae non vera tantum sed & decora postulat. Aust. Phil. 4.8.
[...], &c.
[...], &c. Whatsoever things are true, honest, or comly, just, pure, lovely, of good report; if any vertue, any praise, think on these things; or meditate with reason and judgement.
[...]. what is taught by the
very light of nature, and those
common principles of
reason, and
order, or
polity; which teach the way of all
Government and
subjection; either of
yonger to the elder (whence is the very ground of all
Presbytery) or of
weaker to the stronger; or of the
foolisher to the wiser, or of the
ignorant to the learned; or of many to some few, for the good of all: None of which
methods can cross
Religion; nor being observed in some due measure, can be blamed; nor ought factiously to be altered, by the
members of any
setled Church; in which there is, neither
Apostacy from the
Faith, nor recession from the
Scriptures, nor alteration of the
substance of
Christs holy Institution; which this Church of
England not-being guilty of, but apparently professing, and fully adhering to the
Scriptures, as the
ground, rule, and
limit of
Faith, and
holy Mysteries; We doubt not, but, however it used the
wisdom of
learned, wise, and
holy men; and followed the warrant of the
Primitive Churches, in the
extern maner and
methods of
holy Administrations, Government, and
Discipline; yet it may, and ought still, as it doth, lay claim to the
right and
honor of an
eminent part of the true Catholike Church of Christ, having a
true Ministry, and
true Ministrations: In which, I believe, all the
Apostles, and
Primitive Martyrs, and
Confessors in all
Ages, would most willingly have owned and approved; yea, the Great
God from
Heaven hath attested it, and still doth to the
consciences of thousands of excellent Christians, which have had their birth and growths to Religion, in this Church of
England.
So that the
out-cryes, abhorrencies, and
extirpations, carried on so eagerly against the main constitution, frame, and Ministry of this Church, by many, (who now appear to be men of little
charity, and
strong passions, and very
weak reason,) as if we were
allover Popish, Superstitious, Antichristian, altogether
polluted, intollerable, &c. Those
calumnies and
clamors, wanted both that
truth, that
caution, and that
charity, which should be used, in any thing, tending to disturb, or discourage any true
Christian, or
Church of
Christ; whose differences in some small external things from us, in
judgment or
practice, we ought to bear upon the account of those many great things, in which we agree with them, as Christians: Nor ought
poor men, of private
parts and
place in
Church and
State, so to
swell, at any time, with the thought of any
Liberty and
Power in common, given them from
Christ (to reign with him, or to reform,
&c.) as to drive, like
tipsy Mariners, those
rightful Pilots from the
Helm; or to break their
card, and
compass, of
antient design, draught, and
form, by which they steered as they ought, or as they could, in the
distress of times. And this onely, That these
new undertakers
[Page 130] may try, how they can
delineate new carts, or
maps; and how soon they can
over-whelm or
over-set, so fair, rich, and goodly a Vessel, as this
Church of
England once was in the
eye of all the World, but our own. This
Iland was not more
nobly eminent, than the
Church was great in
Britany: The leaks, chinks, and decayes, which befal all things in time, might easily have been
stopped, calked, and
trimmed, by skilful and well-advised hands; when once it was fairly and orderly brought upon the
Publick stocks, and into a
Parliament Dock; which good men hoped, of all places, would not prove either a
quick-sand, or a
rock to the
Reformed Church, or the
Learned Ministry of
England.
But the
Lord is just, though
we should be confounded in our confidences of men; though neither
mountains, nor
hills, nor
valleys can help, yet will we trust in God, who is our God in Christ; who (we doubt not, but) in mercy will own us, with all our frailties and defects, as his true Church, and true Ministers: And if in any thing we have failed, as men; yet we are assured, the
merciful eye of Heaven will look more favorably on our failings, to pardon them, than some
Basilicks do on our
labors, to accept them;
Jere. 1 8. Be not afraid of their faces, for I am with thee, to deliver thee, saith the Lord. V. 18. I have made thee a defenced City, a brazen Wall, and an iron Pillar,
&c. Ezek. 2.6. Be not afraid of their words, though thou dost dwell among scorpions; be not dismayed at their looks, though they be a rebellious house. who seek to destroy this Church, and discourage all its true Christians and Ministers, if they could, with their dreadful aspects, and spightful looks; if they had not the
defensative of
Gods protection joyned to their own innocency; and the favor of many excellent Christians; whom I have endeavored to settle and satisfie, as briefly and clearly, as in so short a time I could, in these many, and to me very tedious, and almost superfluous objections, against this true Reformed Church of
England; these
first and
lesser calumnies, which lay in the way of my main design, I thought it my duty to remove.
32. Want of Charity our greatest defect. In the Council of
Carth
[...]ge, An. 401. The Orthodox Christians send Messengers to the
Donatists:
[...]. So after, they send (
An. 404.) Orators for unity and peace; without which, say they, Christian Religion cannot consist.Where, I see, in all our
disputes and
differences, so cruelly carried on, the greatest ingredient is
Uncharitableness; which knows not how to
excuse small faults, to
supply lesser defects, to
interpret well what is good, to
allow others their true Christian Liberty, and to enjoy its own
modestly; to keep communion amidst some
easie differences, and union with
harmless varieties. We have had on all sides
truth enough to have
saved any men; and
uncharitableness enough to have
damned any angels: Nor is it meerly a privation, or want of charity, but an abounding of envy, malice, strife, wrath, bitterness, faction, fury, cruelty, and whatever is most contrary to the excellency of Christians, which was the excellency of
Christ;
[Page 131] love and charity. The want of which,
Basil. Mag. de Sp. S. deplores,
[...]. So Naz. Or. 12.
[...], &c.
[...]. Naz. Or. 28.
[...].
Clem. Alex.
[...]. 5. sayes, Religion, as a
Tripos, hath three feet, Faith, Hope, and Charity; and cannot stand if any one be wanting. I cannot but here deplore in a
pathetick digression; craving the
Readers pardon, since I cannot go further in answer of
uncharitable objections, till I have first sought for our
lost charity: The recovery of which
one grace would end all the
differences, and heal all the
distempers, not of
England onely, but of all the Christian World. You, O excellent Christians, will, I know, joyn with me in searching after
charity, as they did after Christ,
sorrowing, Luke 2.48. In mourning for, as some of the
devout antients did, the
sad distances, and
wasts of
Christian charity, among all sorts of Christian Churches, and Professors. Alas, we
glory, and
swell, and are
puffed up one against another, in the
forms of being called
Churches and
Reformed; when we lose the
very power of godliness, the
soul of religion, and the
peculiar glory of Christianity, which is
charity. Joh. 13.35.
By this shall all men know that you are my disciples, &c.
O sweet, divine, and heavenly
beauty of Christ, and all true Christians
(Charity:) Whither art thou fled, from Christians brests,
33. Pathetick for Charity.
[...].
Greg. Niss.
[...].
Clem. Al.
[...].
l. 3. c. 1. Salvian
complains. Quis plenam vicu
[...] exhibet charitatem? Omnes à si etsi loco non absunt, affectu absunt, etsi habitatione ju
[...] guntur, mente disjuncti sunt.
Lib. 5. de G
[...] berna. Non Albiniani, non Nigriani sumus, sed Christiani, Hoc unum flu
[...] nullarum partium fludiis
[...]bripi.
Tertul. Acts 1.26. lives, hearts, and Churches? In which was wont to be thy Nest, thy Palace, and thy Temple: Where thou wert received, welcomed, and entertained, by wise and humble Christians, either as the
Spouse of Christ, in thy purity; or as the
Queen of graces, in thy
beauty; or as the
Goddess of Heaven, in thy
majesty. O whither art thou gone? where art thou retired? Art thou to be found in the
cells of Hermites, in the
Cloysters of Monks, in the
solitudes of Anchorites? (Probably, there may be most of thee, where is least of the world; which like full diet, begets most of
cholerick and
foul humors:) Dost thou reside among the
pompous Papists? The
graver Lutherans? the
preciser Calvinists? the
severer Separatists? or, the
moderater English Christians? May we finde thee at
Rome, or
Wittemberg, or
Geneva, or
Amsterdam, or
London? Dost thou dwell in the old Palaces, and Councils of venerable
Bishops? or in the newer Classes of bolder
Presbyters? or in the narrower corners of subtile
Independents? Alas, I fear these very colours and names, which are as
ensigns and
alarms to factions, sound ill in the
ears of
Charity, and are unpleasing to its
sight; which onely loves the first common title and honor of
Disciples, to be called
Christians. These
faces and
forms, seem as if they were divided, and set one against another; and when they want a common
adversary, each
party is ready
[Page] to
subdivide, and seeks to destroy it self; the hand of every
faction in
Religion, is as
Ismaels against his Brother, or it self. Smiting oft with the
fist of violence, as
Factious; where they should give the
right hand of fellowship, as
Christians; and
strangling each other, instead of
embracing.
Or are all these
divisions, but the
disguises of
Charity? and under
visords of
factions, a meer
pageantry is acted of
zealous ignorance, or
proud and
preposterous knowledge; both carried on with
holy partialities, fraternal Schisms, zealous cruelties, sacred conspiracies; so far onely, as to destroy all other
Christians; That each sect alone may remain, as the onely Church; which then fancy themselves sufficiently built, polished, and reformed, when they are but as heaps of
rubbish, in their several ruptures; as unpolished
lumps in their uncharitable sidings; so far weak and deformed
limbs, as they are
passionatly and
violently broken from the
intireness and
goodly fabrick of the well compacted
Catholike Church, of which they were sometime a
comly and
commendable part: Onely then in
beauty, safety, and
symmetry, while in
order to, and in
unity with the whole; which is as the
Body and
Temple of the
Lord, in its various parts, making but one
goodly structure, which was antiently the
[...]oy, and
glory of the whole
Earth. Now, nothing seems best, but deformed ruines, and desolate parcels, of battered, broken, and almost demolished
Churches, like
Hospitals, in which, are most-what wounded, and maimed, and halting Christians; when of old, the Foundation of one,
Rom. 13.10. Love is the fulfilling of the Law. Quicquid deficiunt aliae, unica supplet charitatis gratio, qua in aeternum non de ficiet.
Bern.
[...].
Nis. Prius chari quā proximi.
Min. Fael.
[...].
Just. M. T
[...]ypl. o. and all Churches, was
Scripture Truth, the
Cement Charity, the
Beauty Unity, and the
Strength, orderly and
social Government.
O
thou fairest of ten thousands (Christian Charity) which were
the wonder of the World in the Primitive times! Which didst so spread thy wings
over all the Earth, like
the Spirit of God, on the face of the great deep, the ocean of mankinde, that every man might, and every Christian did enjoy, the
vital heat, and
diviner influence of thy
fosterings on their souls; So far, that what weaker Christians came short of in believing, or failed in understanding, or were defective in doing, they made up in loving of Christ; and for his sake one another: Yea, what the very enemies and persecutors of Christians wanted, of that
humanity, (which is as the morn, and dawning of Christian Charity,) true Christians sought to relieve them by their
prayers, and to cover their
horrid cruelties with their own kindness to them, while killed by them; and
devotions for them, while they were dying under them, as the b
[...]essed
Martyr Stephen did, and the Crown of
Martyrs, Christ Jesus. They forgat not to pray for those that
persecuted them; which made Christians in their
furthest dispersions, greatest distances, and
grievousest sufferings, still
admired
[Page 133] by all men, though
hated by them; still
endeared, well acquainted, and
united in love to each other, before they had seen, or were personally known to each other.
O
thou potent flame of celestial fire, which the love of Christ,
Charitas est oleum unde clara virtutū omnium lampas sustentatur. Religio sine charitate est lampas sine oleo.
Bern. ep. 42.
[...].
Naz. Or. 28. So Just. Martyr,
Ep. ad Diog.
[...].
Naz. Or. 14. stronger than death, had kindled in the souls of the first and best Christians! No Seas, no solitudes, no poverty, no pains, no sufferings, no torments, no offences, no injuries, were able to damp, or quench thee of old; but still thou didst gloe to so fresh an heat, that it warmed and melted the
hardest Rocks of
Heathen persecutors and
tormentors: Who before they believed the Gospel, or love of God in Christ, covered to be of that Christian society, where they saw men love one another so dearly, so purely, so constantly, as to be ready to die with, and for each other. Alas, now every small drop of fancy, every novelty of fashion in Religion, every atome of Invention, every dust of Opinion, every mote of Ceremony, every shadow of Reformation, every difference of Practice, damps, rakes up, buries, puts out thy
sacred sparks and
embers, in Christians hearts; yea, and kindles those
unholy, cruel, and
dreadful fires of
contrariety, jealousies, scorn, hatred, enmity, revenge, impatience of
union, and
zeal for
separation; to so great heights of
all-devouring flames, that nothing but the
flesh of Christians will serve for
fuel to maintain them; and nothing but the
blood of Believers to extinguish them: So that no Christians now love further than they conspire and contend to destroy and conquer all, but their own
party and
faction.
Thus the want of this holy
grace of
charity, wastes us by the
fires of
unchristian fewds; and even presages the approaching of those last
dreadful conflagrations, which shall consume the world; and those
eternal flames, which shall revenge this
sin of sins among Christians, the
want of charity; which sins against the love of God, the blood of Christ, the Churches peace, and our own souls: How shall we
uncharitable wretches, not dread the coming of our Judge? or how can we love his
appearance in
flaming fire, who have thus singed and burnt that
livery of Christs love, wherewith we were clothed? which was dipped and died in his own blood; that so it might stanch the further effusions of blood among Christians; and cover the stayns of that bloud, which had been passionatly shed among them? How can we hope our souls should be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus, when we spend our dayes in damming and destroying each other? and scarce suffer any to possess their
souls in patience, or in any degree of charity, amidst the wasts and troubles of this conflicting and tottering Church; Which, like a
great tree, whose
roots are loosned round, and almost cut through, stagger too and fro; threatning to fall on every side; being nothing
[Page 134] now, but
weakness over-laden with
weight; and labouring with the burthen of it self, is ready to destroy both it self and others by the suddenness and violence of its fall: O you excellent Christians, hasten, as
Lot should have done out of
Sodom, to withdraw your selves from the interests, designs, zeal, devotion and Religion of this uncharitable and self destroying world; wrap your selves in the mantle of charity, peaceableness and patience, hasten to hide your selves in the
holes of this rock, the love of Christ your Redeemer, till he come, who is at the
dore and will not tarry.
Charitas sanctitatis Custos. Chrysol. ser. 94.
O pretious and inestimable grace of Charity, the only
Jewel of our lives; the
viaticum for our Deaths; the greatest ornament of a Christian profession; the sweetness of our bitterness, the Antidote of our poysons, the Cordiall in our infirmities, the comforter under our dejections, the supplyer of our defects, the joy in our sorrows, the witness of our sincerity, the Crown of our graces, the Seal of our hopes,
1 Joh. 3.14. the stay and Pillar of our Souls, amidst the tears, tossings,
Dilectio sūmū fidei sacramentum, Christiani nomini thesaurus.
Tertul. lib. de Patientia. Mat. 5.44. Humanum est amicos, Christianum inimicos diligere.
Hilar.
[...].
Naz. de Christian. dissid. or. 14. fears and conflicts of our mortall
Pilgrimage; In which we then only joy, when we either love, or are loved by others; but then we have most cause of pious joy, when being hated, and cursed, and persecuted by others, we can yet
love them, and
pray for them, and bless
them for
Christs sake. Thou that madest
Martyrs, and
Confessors, and all true Christians,
more than Conquerors, of death, and enemies, men, and Devils; O how have we
lost thee? how have we banished thee? how have we not
injured thee? yea, how have we
grieved thee more in this, that we are loth to find thee; But most in this, that we
seek thee among
Heresies, Schisms, Apostacies, seditions, furies, perjuries, tyrannies, superstitions, sacrileges, causeless disputes, endless janglings; yea cruell
murthers of
bodies, and
Anathemaes of souls? But the highest indignity, and greater than the greatest insolency offerd thee, is, That we boast, and proclaim we have
found thee, in what we have most
lost thee; that we have raised thee, by what we have ruined thee; that we are most
Churches, when we are least
Christians; or most Christians, when we have least of a Church; in our
preposterous zeals, our hypocriticall
charities, our
deformed reformings, our
distorted bodyings, our
distracted communions, our
divided unions, our
fanatick dreams, our
blasphemous raptures, our
prophane enthusiasms, our licencious
liberties, our
injurious indulgences, our irrationall, and irreligious confusions; our cruell
toleratings of any thing, rather than sober abiding, growing, and flourishing in
truth, which is thy root; in
humility, which is thy flower; and in
well doing, which is thy fruit.
Praecipuum dilectionis munus
[...]retiostus quam agnitio, gloriosius quam prophetia.
Irenae. l. 4. c. 63. Gratia est & fortissima, & mitissima; generosa suavitate omnia agit, tolerat, vincit Charitas, Semper sibi lex severissima.
Bern. Charitas est motus animi ad f
[...]uendum Deo propter seipsum, & se atque proximo propter Deum.
Aust. de Doct. Christi. l. 3. c. 9. 1 Joh. 4.8.20. Ps. 133.1.2.
[...].
Cl. Al.
[...].
6. 1 Cor. 14.4.5.6.7. Charitas est sibi maxime imperiosa.
Jeron.Thou wert wont to come to us Christians, and by us to others, in the
cool of the day, in a
still voice, in meek
intreatings, in gentle
[Page 135]
beseechings, like the
sweet dew on herbs, or soft rain on the tender Grass; so that, however Christians might be exceeded by other men, in strength, beauty, learning, eloquence, and policy, yet none equalled them in
Charity; which hath the greatest
courage joyned with the
greatest kindness; and only knows how to
crucify it self, that it may
spare others; to
deny it self, that it may gratify others: Hast thou now chosen to come in
Earth-quakes, in
Whirl-winds, in
Thunders, and
Lightnings, and
Fires, in tumults, in hideous clamors and Wars? dost thou delight to wrap thy self in the Garments of Christians
rowled in blood? to besmear thy fair and orient face with the
gore and dust of fratricides and patricides? Is it thy pleasure to hide thy self in the thick clouds and darkness of Religious plots, reforming pretensions, and then to break forth with
lightnings and
hot thunderbolts, with Hailstones and Coals of fire? As if the
inseparable twins of the love of
God and our neighbour were now parted, or had slain and devoured one the other; Are all thy
sweet perfumes, thy
fragrant Oyntments, (which were wont to be diffused from the head of
our Aaron Christ Jesus, to the skirts of his Garments, the lowest and meanest Christians) are they now all distilled and
sublimated by our hotter brains and
Chimicall fires, into this one drop of
self preservation? Hast thou lost those Characters, which the blessed Apostle sometime gave thee, for long
suffering, for
kindness; for not
envying, not
vanting, not being puffed up; for not
behaving thy self unseemly, not seeking thine own; not easily provoked, thinking no evill, rejoycing not in iniquity, but in the truth;
Bearing all things, believing all things,
hoping all things, enduring all things? Is thy purity embased with the love of the world, of mony, of honour, of pleasure, of applause, of victory, through
self-love? Thou that wert wont to be that pure Christalline and celestiall love of God, and of man for Gods sake; art thou now degenerated to
sordid, sensuall, and momentary lusts? Thou that didst
feed among
the Lillies, on the mountains
of Spices, in the
Garden of God, on the tree of life, the love of God in Christ, with eyes and hands intent to Heaven, praysing God for his love to thee, and praying for the like love to others; art thou now condemned to the
Serpents curse, to goe on
thy Belly, to feed on the dust; to make
gain thy godliness,
1 Tim. 6.5. and to turn even
piety it self into the
poyson of meer
self-preservation, in worldly interests? How is thy voice changed from that of a
Lamb, to the roaring
of a Lion? thy hands from
Jacob's smoothness, to
Esau's
roughness?
Or is this rather none of thy
voice, which we daily hear? Are these none of thy hands, O most unchangeable Charity, who art alwaies the same in thy self, and to others? Are they not the voice and hands of thy disguised enemies, tempting us with the
Serpents
[Page 134]
[...]
[Page 135]
[...]
[Page 136] subtilty; beguiling us with the fallacy of ravening
Wolves, covered in
Sheeps cloathing, and bleating instead of howling, yet with no less purpose to devour? whose
bowels are of brass, their
hearts of Adamant, their
Fore-heads of Flint, their
Teeth and
Claws of Iron; There
Feet are swift to shed blood, yea they are dipped in the blood of Christians? Thou that wert wont to have but one
Head, the Lord Jesus Christ; and but two Hands, the right
Hand of affiance, leaning on God; the lest of
pitty, supporting the weak Brother; art thou now grown monstrous like
Hydra, with many Heads, and as many stings? like
Briareus, with many Hands, and as many Swords? mutually fighting, though seeming to branch from, and adhere to the same body of Christianity? Is thy God now to be appeased with
humane sacrifices, or will he drink
the blood of Christians,
Mat. 5.23. 1 Cor. 13.3. who would not accept
a gift at the altar, till the offerer had first
reconciled himself to
his Brother? will he now accept the heads of those that are slain by us,
Nec Martyrium absque charitate coronandū.
B
[...]c. Ep. 7. who would not
Crown Martyrdom it self, if the Garland of Charity had not first adorned it on earth, and so fitted it for suffering; and by patient suffering, for glory in the Heavens?
Gratia est quod vivimus, quod val
[...]mus, quod pugnamus, quod coronamur.
Chrysost.O let not the Christian world thus mistake thee; rather let them never speak or think of thee, than thus injure thee, while they pretend to advance thee; we know, O
blessed Charity, that thou art wholy made up of the
love and free
grace of God, by the merits
of Jesus Christ, and the liberall effusions of the
holy Spirit; having in thee as no ingredients of humane merits, so less of humane passions, secular ends, and partiall interests; O shew thy self in thy own
innocent sweetness, in thy pious simplicities, in thy lovely lineaments, with thy harmless hands, with thy beautifull feet, which carry the
message of good tydings, the
Gospell of Peace, which have the
marks of the Lord Jesus on them; which art wholy made up of softness and sweetness;
warming us by the light
of the Truth, and
melting us by the warmth of Christs love; set forth thy self in thy
sober smiles,
[...]. thy modest eyes, thy soft and silken words, thy
silent-tears, thy clean hands, thy tender steps; How can we love thee, unless we see thee, like thy self? How can we not love thee, if once we be happy to see thee, as thou art! O hide not thy self from us, though we have abused thee and mocked thee, and scourged thee, and crowned thee with thorns, and clothed thee with Purple rayment, died in the blood of Christians; though we have pierced thy heart, and almost destroyed thee, so that thou art forced to fly from us
naked and
wounded; Though we have not only forsaken thee, but driven thee from us; not only lost thee, but are loth to find thee, and joy in thy loss, and are afraid of thy return: yet since thou art
Charity, that is,
all divine sweetness, kindness
[Page 137] and goodness, doe not utterly forsake us, the scattered and torn remnant of surviving Christians; Are our distances more unreconcileable, than those were between God and Sinners? yet these thou hast composed, by that
blood of attonement, which Christ the Son and
love of God shed for us, to redeem us out of all Nations tongues and people; who hath given us this badge of his
Disciciples, to
love one another;
Joh. 13.35. not with private and Schismaticall factiousness, but with publike and Catholick affections, which reach as far as the
Name of Christ is owned: Thou art not only an
Angell ascending up to Heaven in the love of God, but also
descending down to men, chiefly to the fraternities of Christians; Nor is the stream of thy sweetness, which flows with Milk and Honey, only diffused upon the
Church triumphant, the blessed Angels, and
Souls of just men made perfect, who are ever
bathed in an Ocean of thy Nectar, which is infinite love; but thou hast also received
gifts for men; and hast
effusions of love to soften our hard hearts, to supple our brawny hands, to clear out polluted consciences, and to chear up our
Cainish countenances.
Better we had been among the slain,
Procellae, tenebrae, mortes, tormenta, Gehennaein sunt animae in qua charitas non remanet, & regnat.
Fulg. that are
gone down to the Pit, and covered in darkness, with the dust of death, than, to live without thee; whose presence makes our
moment here to be Heaven, and thy absence makes our
after eternity to be Hell; O let not the cruell, factious, profane, and Atheisticall world say, That thou, the
Charity of Christians, wert never beyond a fable, a meteor in their fancies, a morning dew falling from their lips; or a melancholy softness, a pusillanimous pitty, a devout cowardise; As if Christians were kind no longer, than they wanted power to be cruell; and humbly obeyed no longer, than they wanted opportunity to be proudly rebellious against those, whom they feared more as slaves, than loved as Christians.
Is there nothing in thy ingenuous wisdom (which delightest to doe best, and most, where men merit least) by which to bring back those (
Theriandri, Anthropophagi, or
Lycanthropi) those men, that are become savage of civill; those Christians, that are turned Tygers, and Lions, and Bears, and Wolves, degenerated far from the pristine shape and forms which they had, of meek Lambs and Sheep? O bring forth those excellent
eye salves, by which thou didst of old open the eyes of the blind, and barbarous Heathens. Shew to the deformed Christians of this metamorphosed age, thy
primitive beauties; the attractives of thy meekness, the charms of thy gentleness, the trophies of thy patience, forbearances, and brotherly kindness; bring forth the
Magazins of
thy mercies, bowels of pitty, tenderness, tears; use thy
honest frauds, thy
pious crafts,
2 Cor. 12.16. thy Dove-like arts, thy Saint-like policies, of self denyall, courtesy, modesty,
[Page 138] giving and forgiving;
Quanto magis regnum cupiditatis destruitur, tanto charitatis augetur.
Austin. de doct. Christiano.
[...], de Christianis.
Just. M. ad Diog.
[...]
Just. in Apol. Mark. 13.22. by which means Christians ever flourished in grace, abounded in comforts, and though they were destroyed and persecuted, yet still they were emulated and renowned; (O remove the paints, and veils, and masks, and shadows, the deceits and dawbings, which are upon the face of Christian Religion; which is indeed nothing without thee; a meer mockery of graces, a pageantry of virtue; a phantasm of courage, a delusion of zeal, a shadow of reformation; fitted only to deceive,
if it were possible, even the very elect,) If thy torments and blood-sheds, and deaths of old, will not serve to moysten and enlarge the dryed and contracted
bowels of modern Christians, to
mollify their hearts, to calm their spirits, and to sweeten their looks to one another; O shew them thy later foul
scratches, thy fresh wounds, thy grievous reproches, thy many bleedings, thy deep stigmatizings; thy prisons, thy piercings, thy dyings, thy crucifyings, all which thou hast received in the
house of thy friends, by the hands of thy friends, even such as are called Christians, but can hardly be counted,
charitable: which have brought thee and us to these fears, and tremblings, and paleness, and despairs, as if God, and Christ, and Gospell, and Ministry, and Heaven, and salvation, and true Religion, were all departing with thee, which are thy inseparable companions.
1 Pet. 1.29. Obstinati animi & adamantina corda, minis duriora, & monicis pejora, solo Christi sanguine conspersa emolliuntur.
Bern. O duri, & indurati & obdurati filii Adam; quos non emollit tanta benignitas, tanta flamma, tam ingens ardor, tam vehem
[...]ns amator; quem nec agon,
[...]e crux, nec mors terruit, quin te amaret.
Acts 3.15. & 19. 1 Joh. 3.16. 1 Joh. 3.19.If these will not move Christians to look after thee, or at least to pitty thee, and to pray for thee (or rather for themselves in thee:) yet hast thou one
holy Relique of infinite merit, incomparable worth, and inestimable valew; set forth this to the blood-shotten eyes of the Christian world; even Jesus
Christ crucified for them, and professed by them to be their common Saviour: Possibly his precious bloud
sprinkled on their consciences, may (as water on lime) slake, and dissolve, that firy Spirit, and flinty Heart, which is among them; Nothing can work such miracles, as this age wants, but only the cross, and wounds, and agony, and sweats, and tears, and blood, and death of Jesus Christ; whose
love used the malice and cruelty of his enemies, for an instrument to kill him, that he, being slain by them, might
merit life for them; that by this act of
highest uncharitableness in man, to kill
his Saviour, Christ might set forth his other-wayes
unexpressible Charity toward men, by saving his destroyers; his love
being stronger than death; and giving us hereby
a patern how we should be disposed to one another, not only when friends, but also when enemies; Rather to dye
for them in away of charity, which is a beam of divine mercy; than
to kill them, even in away of
equity, which is but a stroke of
humane justice; but least of all should we
destroy our Brother, in away of policy, passion, and malice, which is devillish cruelty; Since to
hate our Brother, is murther, as he is a man, sure not only to hate,
[Page 139] but even for Religion sake to
kill our brother, a Christian, must be a
crucifying afresh the Lord of Life; who died for his Church: So then, uncharitable destroyers of Christians, are rather
Deicides, than
Homicides.
If all this move not those, that are called Christians,
1 John 3.16. Hereby we perceive the love of God, because he laid down his life for us, and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren.
[...]. Naz. Or. 16. Isai. 32.2.
Beatitudinum omnium beatissima beatitudo charitas. Nienburg. to lay down their
malice, factions, and
arms, against each other; for whom
Charity and
Christ bids them lay down their lives; O let it move all excellent Christians, (and me, who am less than the least) that truly love thee, and long for thee, to mourn to see the generality of Christians so little moved by thee, or to thee: Let our heads and eyes, be as
Fountains and
Rivers of Waters, running with tears night and day, for those thousands, whom
justice; and those ten thousands, whom
uncharitableness, schism, and
superstition, have slain among Christians, even in these Nations and Churches. O let our humble hearts be thy
retirement; our sighs, and prayers, and tears, thy
refreshment, in the heat and fury of these times; and be thou to us,
as the shadow of that great Rock in a weary Land.
O blessed Blessing of all other blessings, Charity; what words, what tears, what prayers, what sighs, what Sermons, what Writings can recover thee, or recal thee, or perswade thee to look back, and return to these, and others pitifully broken, wasted, forlorn, and divided Churches? But alas, our
words are sharp swords, daily wheting, and clashing against each other; our
tears are, as the drops of revengeful and impatient
spirits, which cannot have their
wills; our
prayers are the bitter effusions of
hearts troubled and disquieted, not with
sin, but with
choler and
unkindness; so far from praying for our enemies, that we pray nothing but enmity; and are impatient that any should pray for their friends, if we esteem them our enemies; our
sighs are but bellows, to excite the languishing flames of declining
factions, against their
opposers; our
Sermons oftimes are as firebrands tossed up and down by
incendiaries; and the breath of our
Pulpits, are like the Eructations of
Aetna, Vesuvius or
Hecla, scattering coals of fire, and blasting all things neer them with
sulphureous exhalations: So that many
Preachers are, indeed, as voices
crying in the wilderness; sounding alarms to
Religious War; and preparing a way for
zealous desolations, both in
Church and
State; And for our
Writings, they are in great part but
Pamphlets, which serve as Paper to wrap up squibs, or to kindle to quicker flames, those
smoaking jealousies and
secret discontents, which are smothered in our brests: That even we
Christians, and
reformed too,
speak, and
act, and
pray, and
Preach and
Print, in great part, so, as if we had not one
God, and one
Lord Jesus, one
Spirit, one
Faith, and one
Baptism, &c.
Ephes. 4.4, 5. But, as if we had no
God, no
Faith, no
Word, no
Sacrament, no common relation to one
Saviour, no common salvation in
One, and by
[Page 140]
One; as if we were Christians, onely to be
crosses, and to
crucifie one another: As if we were all turned
Canaanites, scourges in the
sides, and
thorns in the
eyes of one another.
Charitas deus est substantivs, & dat nobis deitatem accident
[...]lem.
Bern. de dil. Deo.
O thou flower and fragrancy of all graces and virtues; which hast little of a
Man, nothing of a
Devil, and most of
God, of
Christ, and of the
Holy Spirit in thee; which carriest all sweetness, serenity, and tranquillity with thee: If thou abhorrest the
crowds of Christians, and such as glory so much in their being gathered into
Churches after
new and
uncouth ways; If thou darest not trust their
smiles and
kisses, their
fervors and
reformings, who have so oft, under the
specious pretences of
Religion, sheathed their
swords in thy
bowels; If thou art afraid, not onely of
religious rabbles, and
zealous multitudes, but even of
sacred Synods, and
Armies listed for
holy Wars, whose faith hath often failed thee and them too; who while they thought to contend earnestly for the
truth, have crushed thee,
O Charity, almost to nothing, by their
violences, and
divisions; each
novel faction seeming to strive for thee,
pull and
tear thee in pieces, ready by
violent halings of thee to their sides
Sects, utterly to destroy thee;
O yet prepare a place for thy self among some humble and honest hearts, some meek and quiet spirits here in
England; that so thou maist retire and hide thy self, from thy friendly enemies, from their cruel courtesies, their dangerous importunities, their deep agitations, and designs. O disdain not the
broken hearts and
contrite spirits, of
[...]hat remnant of
truly Reformed, Catholike, and
charitable Christians, which yet have escaped in this Church. These value thee, these long fo
[...] thee, these are
sick of love to thee, and weary of life without thee. To thy
honor and
restauration, to their
comfort and
establishment, these
lines are chiefly consecrated: O do thou cover them,
James 3.6. Psal. 120.7. I am for peace, but when I speak, they are for war. and this thy
suppliant Orator, under the
shadow of thy wings (till this
calamity be overpast) hide us from the
strife of tongues which are set on fire
with the fire of hell; which burn most, whe
[...] cool drops, and calm pleas for
charity, are sprinkled on them.
In the great and sad ruines of Churches, and dissentions of Christians, O be thou
our refuge and protection; teach us to live by
divine love; and so to love thee, that we may live a
divine
[...] with thee: Learn us that highest lesson of a Christian
to love our enemies, and persecutors; while others learn to hate their
friends, and their
Fathers.
1 Cor. 13.8. Charity never be faileth.O
Sempiternal Grace, which are fitted for
immortal souls; let us be (as
Ruth to
Naomi) unseparable from thee, while we are on Earth; as thou art the
onely remaining grace in Heaven; being the
crown and
consummation of all other
gifts and
graces; which, like
stars, then disappear, and are willingly
swallowed up, when thy lustre,
[Page 141] like the
Suns, is risen to its
full strength, and shines in an
eternal Noon, making the soul at once infinitely happy, while it sees an object infinitely lovely, and loves it with an infinite love. Rather than we should fail of thee in this life
(O thou beloved of our souls) carry us with thee, from
Cities, to
solitudes; from
company, to
deserts; from the
unsociable societies, and
uncharitable Churches, to
creeping cottages, to
weeping solitudes, and
howling wildernesses; where we may enjoy thee in our own
oft sighing, and
smitten brests, rather than dwell in
Palaces, and
Cities, and
Temples, and where we see thee daily
despised, profaned, and
mangled; tormented, torn, and
trampled under the feet of Christians, in
Villages, in
Towns, in
Cities, in
Senates, in
Armies, in
Seats of Justice, and in
Pulpits. Give us the
wings of a Dove, even thy
wings (O holy Charity) by which thou ascendest at once to
God in love, and descendest for
Gods sake in love to man; that we may
make haste and
flie away, and be
at rest for ever; that we may ascend from this
valley of our
confusions, to the
mountain of thy
felicities; Which is the
glorious vision of
thy self in the great
mirror or
glass of
Gods perfections; who is in himself, and to us
perfect light, that we may see him to be
perfect love, and is
perfect love, that we may enjoy his
perfect light.
1 John 1.5. God is light. Chap. 4 8. God is love.
O Father of Lights, and
Fountain of Love, whose
immensity and
eternity are filled with
truth and
peace, verity and
charity; whose
love hath sprinkled our souls with the
blood of thy
beloved Son, the
promised Messias, our
blessed Jesus! O let our
moment here, be
sincere lo
[...]e to thy self,
perfect charity to thy Church, and
holy humanity to all men; that our
eternity may be blessed with
thine, and our
Saviours, and our
Fellow Saints love for ever.
You, O
excellent Christians (whose
excellency is chiefly in this,
Col. 3.14.
Supplementum, munimentum, ornamentum omnium gratiarum una charitis. Amb. Jer. 5.1. that
above all things you have put on charity, which is the bond of perfection) yo
[...] will not onely excuse, but (it may be) kindly accept this
little digression; wherein my Pen, like
Jeremies, hath shed some
few drops of
lamentation, mingling
tears with the blood of Christians, which hath been so profusely shed in these
self-desolating Churches;
mourning for the loss of
charity, the
extirpations of
unity, and the
ruines of
harmonious order, which are forced to yield to
contention, cruelty, and
confusions. Nature reacheth you to lament the loss, or forced absence, of what you love; and
Christian Religion teacheth you, to love all
graces in
charity, and this one
above all. You have learned to suffer with patience, (and in some cases, with
joy) the
spoiling of your
goods, the
sequestring of your
revenues, the
imprisonment of your
persons, the
scattering of your neerest
relations, the
withdrawings of your
wary friends, and the great
alterations of
civil powers, and
secular affairs; These are but scenes and parts of the same Tragedy, which hath always been acting
[Page 142] on the
Worlds Theatre; in which, it is safer to be Spectators, and Sufferers, than Actors; nor may your sufferings in
secular matters disorder your
charity; onely, the plundrings of your
true Christian Religion, which some men aim at; the sequestring of this Church of
England, from its
glory and
reformation; the dividing, and so destroying of it; the restraining you from enjoying the
great seal of charity, the
Sacrament of
Christian Communion; the scattering of your
able faithful Ministers into corners; the changing and contemning of your
antient and
excellent Ministry; the underminings of your
comforts, and the hazards of your
consciences; the many confusions and miseries threatning your
posterity in
matters of salvation, if the malice of some men may be suffered to abuse your
charity, and impose upon this credulity;
These, your
zeal (mixed with
charity) teacheth you, to endure with an
impatient patience: Therefore
patient in some degree, because you yet hope better things from
God, and all good men; therefore
piously impatient, because you earnestly wish better for
Gods glory, and the good of your Countrey. Your
humble zeal hath taught you to be
discreetly charitable; as to your own souls, so to all others; but specially to this Church of
England, and the
true Ministers of it; to whom, you cannot but willingly bear that
tender respect and
love, which pious children are wont to do to their
distressed, yet
well-deserving parents; from the care and support of whom, no
Corbans, no
imaginary Dedications and
Devotions of your selves to any
new Church ways, and
forms of
Religion, may justly alienate your
affections; nor dispence with that
respect, justice, gratitude, and
charity, which you in
conscience ow to those, to whom in some sense you ow your own selves, and the best of your selves, your souls: Whose
divine Authority, and
holy Calling, I shall now further endeavor to prove, having thus first establis
[...]ed the
truth of our Religion, and of our Church; whose greatest waste and want, is that of
charity; whose dying embers, and almost extinguished sparks, I have (by the way) endeavored to revive in the hearts of true Christians; that so they may without
passion or
prejudice, embrace that
truth which I chiefly design to vindicate in this
Apology: Namely, The
holy Calling, divine Institution, and
Function of the
Ministry of this
Church of
England; which will best be done by answering the chief
Objections, Calumnies, and
Cavils, brought against both the
Ministers and their
Ministry, by their many-minded Adversaries.
OBJECTION II. Against the peculiar Office and Calling of Evangelical Ministers.
SUppose we grant (say they)
true Religion, and a
true Church in
England, with some defects; yet these may be without any
distinct office, or
peculiar calling of
Ministers, which you challenge, as of
divine appointment: Where as, we conceive, every Christian may and ought to dispence, in an orderly way,
1 Pet. 4.10. all such
gifts of
knowledge, as he hath received in the
Mysteries of
Religion, to the
Churches good. So that the
restraining of
holy Administrations to some persons, as a
peculiar Office and
Function, seems but the
fruit of
arrogance and
usurpation in some, of
credulity and
easiness in others, and is not rightly grounded upon the
Scriptures.
Answ. Not that, I believe,
1.
Of Catholike testimony, and practise or custom in the Church. 1 Cor. 9.2. Your are the Seals of mine Apostleship. your well-grounded and well-guided
piety, (O excellent Christians) (who know,
in whom, and
by whom, you have be
[...]ieved,) needs other satisfaction in this, or the other following
Objections, touching the
peculiar, divinely-instituted Function of the Ministry, than what your own solid
judgments, and exacter
consciences, and clearer
experiences, sealing your
comforts, and our
Ministry, afford you; who are no novices in matters of
Religion, either as to the
outward form and
order, or the
inward power; But onely to let you see, that neither I, nor my Brethren the
Ministers, do plead for that, in a precarious way of meer
favor and
indulgence, for which, we have not
good grounds, clear proofs, and
mighty demonstrations, both
divine and
humane, from
Scripture, pious Antiquity, and
right Reason, I shall more
largely and
fully answer thi
[...] first grand
Ob
[...]ection, which strikes at the very Root and Foundation, both of the
Ministry, and all
holy Ministrations.
1. I may first blunt the edge of this
weapon (which strikes against the peculiarity of the
Ministerial Function) by the
clear and
constant acknowledgment (both as to judgment and practise) of all excellent Christians, and all famous Churches, in all Ages,
Illud est Dominicum & verum quod prius traditum, id extraneum & falsum quod posterius imm
[...]ssum.
Tertul. from the very first
birth and
infancy of Christianity, and any Churches, to our times: Of which, no sober or learned Christian, can with any plausible shew, make any doubt; so far as
God in his
providence hath continued to us any
Monuments or
Witnesses of the Churches estate, succession, and transactions in former times. In all which, we finde there ever was a
peculiar Office of the
holy Ministry, and a
peculiar Order of
Persons, both ordaining, and ordained to be
Ministers;
[Page 144] and both so used and so esteemed, by all good Christians, in all setled Churches.
Clemens, in Saint
Pauls time, after him, writing from
Rome to the
Corinthians, where
faction was kindled, Exhorting people and
Presbyters to peace, tells them, That the Apostles appointed some in all Countreys (
[...]) trying and approving them by the Spirit, to be Bishops and Deacons, for those that after should believe,
Pag. 54.
Edit. Pat. Jun.
Id sine dubio tenendum, quod ecclesia ab Apostolis, Apostoli à Christos▪ Christus à Deo suscepit. Reli
[...]ua omnis doctrina de mendacio praejudicanda, quae sapit contra v
[...]ritatem ecclesiae, & Apostolorum, & Christu, & Dei. Tertul. de prae. ad Hae. c. 21.
Omnes praepositi Apostolis Vicaria Ordinatione succedunt. Cyp. l. 4. ep. 9.
Jer. Com. in 1. cap. ep. ad Gal.
Isidor. Hispal. off. eccle. l. 2. c. 5.
Radix Christianae societatis per sedes Apostolorum & successiones Episcoporum certa per orbem propagatione diffunditur. Aug. ep. 42. The Lord, sa
[...]th
Clemens, will have us to perform our (
[...]) off g ings and services (
[...]) none rashly and disorderly, but in due time and season, (
[...]) where also, and by whom, his w
[...]ll and supreme pleasure, hath appointed.
[...]. The Faction or Schism began in Saint
Pauls time, then renewed, or had continued, which
Clemens shews, citing the Apostle
Pauls Epistle to the
Corinthians, and telling them, That the Apostles setled approved Ministers, Bishops, and Deacons after them, and ordered for a succession to follow, when those were dead, whom they ordained immediately,
p. 57.
Edit. Pat. Jun. Clemens R. ep. ad Corinth.
Ignat. ep. ad Hieron. & in aliis ep.
Just. Mar. Apol. 2.
Tertul. Apol. & lib. De Baptismo.
Cyprian, l. 1. ep. 2, 9. l. 3. ep. 5.
Eis, qui sunt in Ecclesia, Presbyteris obaudire oportet, his qui successionem habent ab Apostolis; qui cum Episcopatus succ
[...]ssime charisma veritatis certum secundum beneplacitum patris acceperunt: Reliquos vero, qui absistunt à principali successione, & quocunque loco colliguntur, suspectos habere, vel haereticos, & malae sententiae; vel quasi sciudentes, & elatos, & sibi placentes: Aut rursus ut hypocritae quoestus gratia & vanae gloriae hic operantes; omnes autem h
[...]decidunt à veritate, ut Nadab,
& Abihu,
& Koram,
& Jeroboam,
&c. Irenaeus, l. 4. c. 43.
Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina & antiquus Ecclesiae status in universo mundo secundum successiones Episcoporum, quibus illi eam, quae in unoquoque loco est Ecclesiam, tradiderunt, Iren. l. 4. c. 63.
Chrysost. de Sacerdotio.
Basil. Mag. Symoni Mago
comparat illos, qui
[...], Who take money for Ordination; and calls that gain,
[...], Conduct money for Hell,
Ep. 78. And in his 181.
Epist. chalenges to himself the power of Ordination from the
Corepiscopi. So
Epist. 187.
[...],
&c. The antient custom of the Church receives none to be Ministers, but with strict examination, in their Ordination.
Epiphan. Hae. 79.
Jeron. Dialog. ad
Lucifer. St.
Ambrose. De Dignitate Sacerdotali Liber. St.
Austine, Ep. 42. and in many places. St.
Gregory the Great, De Cura Pastorali, lib.
Quomodo valebit secularis homo sacerdotis magisterium adimplere, cujus nec officium tenuit, nec disciplinam agnovit? Is. Hisp. off. eccl. l. 2. c. 5.
[...],
&c. Nullatenus nobis Christianis permissum est, ut quis in ecclesia, sen publicè Scripturas explanet, nisi, qui in clericalem ordinem adscitus suerit. Suid. in l.
[...]. Greg. Thaumaturgus,
juvenum quendam pium & Philosophum sub forma carbonarii obscurum in sacerdotem ordinavit.
[...],
juxta solemnes ritus, Greg. Nis. in vita Theum.Which
Catholike practise and judgment, as it is a great
satisfaction to all sober Christians, who
itch not after novelties; so it must needs be a
vehement prejudice, with any wisemen, against those
yesterday novelties, raised by some few men of great passions and presumptions, but of no great reputation (that ever I could learn) for either such
learning, piety, or
impartiality, as may be put into the ballance against the clear and concurrent
Testimonies of all the
Antients, and the
universal practise of all
Churches, which all
Histories, all
Fathers, all
Councils, all
Learned and
Godly men, both
Antient and
Modern, do with one
Spirit, and one
Mouth abundantly testifie; agreeable to that of Saint
Jerom, St.
Augustine, Isidore Hispal. and many others: Who, speaking of the
Calling of Ministers, (from those words,
Called to be an Apostle of Jesus Christ) reckon up four sorts;
First, Some, that are sent immediately from God, and not by men; as
Moses, many Prophets, the Twelve Apostles, and Saint
Paul.
Secondly, Some by Gods appointment, yet by Mans hand, and Ordination; as
Aaron, Joshuah, Elisha, Timothy.
Thirdly, Others in the
ordinary way, and
succession of the Church, (as it is appointed by
Jesus Christ) are by men onely ordained
Ministers, either according to
real merit, partial favor, and
vulgar affection.
Fourthly, There be some whom neither God, nor man sends, but they run of themselves.
Such (saith St.
Jerom) were, and are false Prophets, and false Apostles, deceitful workers, Ministers of Satan, transforming themselves into Angels of light; who say, Thus saith the Lord,
when the Lord hath not spoken to them, or sent them. To this sense Saint
Jerom, St.
Austine, and accordingly all the
Antients, before and after them, as they have occasion to speak of the
office, duty, and
dignity of
Ministers in the
Church: Which
Catholike Testimony, and
Tradition, or
Custom of the
Church, for any
Christian to contradict without shew of
reason, is
intollerable impudence; and not to believe it, is
most inhumane, and
unchristian uncharitableness; to disparage, and causlesly to derogate from it, can be no other, but
[Page 145] profane and perverse insolence; unless there can be produced such clear testimonies from
immediate divine revelations, confirmed by miracles, or from the received
Written Word of
God, to the contrary; as will easily, and ought justly to overweigh all after
inventions or
constitutions, which are built meerly upon
humane custom and
authority; as that was of giving the
Lords Supper to
Infants, and to the
dead sometimes.
Which counterbalancing of
Custom by
Reason or
Scripture, is not yet in the least kinde done, by these men, that are the opposers of the
Ministry of
England; Who, by the same
proud or
peevish incredulity, by which they oppose the
Catholike consent, and practical Testimony of the Church in this great point of the
holy Ministry, do overthrow, by a
sceptical folly, and
disputative madness, the very
foundation, and all possible
means of
Historical belief or
faith among men; For which, the
wisdom and
providence of the
Creator, hath afforded to mankinde, no other ordinary ground or inducement, but onely that, of a
charitable and
rational perswasion, which we have, That neither the most, nor, to be sure, the best ablest, and worthiest men, in all Ages, and these in several places, would conspire in a
lie, or give testimony to a
falshood; contrary to their own consciences,
[Page 146] and the evidence of things, as to matter of fact; whereof themselves, and their forefathers, were eye-witnesses, beyond any possibility of ignorance, or mistake: Nor can any thing be alleged, or supposed, as matter of
self-interest, or
partiality; there being in the first Three hundred years, no temptation of secular profit, or honor, to blinde, or corrupt their
judgment and
testimony; whereby they should not either fully and clearly see, what was judged, and acted in the Church; or that any thing should so bribe their tongues and pens, as not to give a
true record, and
faithful report to posterity: Since many of them sealed their
love to the
truth, and
charity to
mankinde, by their
blood in
Martyrdom.
At the same rate, of obstinate
disbelieving, and supercilious
denying, whatever is delivered by
writing or
tradition to after Ages, men may foolishly, and madly question the
works of every Author; the
facts and
records of all former times,
Ubi charismata domini posita sunt, ibi discere oportet veritatem; apud quos est ea, quae ab Apostolis successio, & id, quod est sanum & irreprobabile sermonie
[...]nstat.
Iren. l. 4. c. 45. Edant origines Ecclesia
[...]um suarum, evolvant ordinem Episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentium, ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel Apostolicis viris habuerit autorē & antecesso
[...]em.
Tert. de prae. ad Hae. c. 32. left us in
History: Christians may doubt of their
Baptism in their Infancy; yea, and question their own
Natural Fathers and
Mothers, refusing to own, or pay any duty and obedience to them; since of these they can have no other assurance, than what is
told them by others; as also of all their
forefathers and
predecessors; from whom these
Sceptical Infidels are certainly descended, although they never saw them; and (possibly) they enjoy the benefit of their
forefathers labors and
estates to this day, which from those is derived in an orderly succession, to these their ungrateful successors: Nor is indeed the
Series and
Genealogy of
Natural Parents, more necessary and certain in
reason, that they have been, and are gone before us (however their several names and successions may be unknown) from
Noah, or from
Adam; than is the constant and uninterrupted succession of
Spiritual Fathers, and
Predecessors in the
Ministry of the
Church; derived by the
holy Apostles from
Jesus Christ, the second
Adam; the
Everlasting Father of a better
Generation: Of which, there are (besides the apparent, present succession in this Church of
England, and all other Churches-Christian, now in all the World, which lately had or still have a peculiar order of
Bishops and
Presbyters, as
holy Ministers in the Church) so clear, and constant, and undeniable
Histories, from those that were (
[...]) of all men or writers, the most worthy to be believed, for their love to
God, their zeal for the
truth, their charity to all
men; but especially, for their care
of the houshold of Faith, the Church of Christ.
Non fides ex pe
[...]sonis sed personae ex fide sunt probandae.
Ter. lib. de prae. ad Haer. c. 3. Cum Episcopatus successione Charisma veritatis certum accipiunt.
Iren. l. 4. c. 43. Catholici
[...] verint, se cum Eeclesia doctores recipere; non cum Doctoribus Ecclesiae fidem deserere debere.
Vinc. Lirin. c. 23. Haeretici sunt posteriores Episcopis quibus Apostoli tradiderunt Ecclesias.
Irenae. l. 5. Audivi à quodam Presbytero qui audierat ab his qui Apostolos videra
[...]t.
Irenae. l. 4. c. 45. Eph. 4.11. 1 Cor. 12.28.Wherein, however it be most true, that a bare
descent, or
succession of persons, following each other in time and place, be not sufficient to carry on the
being and
honor of a
true Church Christian, (which title is not entailed to any place, or any race of people,) unless, withal, there be a succession in Christian
Doctrine and
Institutions,
[Page 147] according to the Scripture; yet it is as true, that the
custody and tradition of the Scriptures, the succession of true doctrine believed in the Church, and divine Institutions celebrated, never have been, nor ever can possibly be in Christs ordinary way to his Church carried on to after generations, but only by such a
personall succession of Bishops, Pastors, and Ministers in the Church; such as were in the beginning of the Go
[...]pell appointed by Christ, and ever since hath been orderly and constantly derived from one to another, agreeable to the divine constitution; Nor are C
[...]ristians to expect or presume of daily miracles, speciall revelations, or Angelick missions, to carry on Christian Religion; but humbly to content themselves with that once setled Ministry and holy order, which God by Jesus Christ hath given to the Church, after which example some are still duly tryed, ordained, set apart, and sanctified to this office, the dispensation of the Gospell, and those mysteries which goe with it.
Indeed I cannot but esteem, as all good, wise,
2. The esteem to be had of the Catholick custom in the Church.
Vincent. Lyr. Quod ubique, quod semper, quod ab omnibus tenetur Ecclesiis id demum Catholicum.
cap. 3. Pro magno teste vetustas Creditur acceptam parce movere fidem.
Claudian. Ratio & veritas consuetudini praeponenda sunt, sed si consuetudini veritas suffragatur nihil oportet firmius retineri.
Aust. l. 4. cont. Donat. de Bapt. c. 4. In his de quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura divina, mos populi Dei & instituta majorum pro lege tenenda sunt: si nec fidei nec bonis moribus sint contratia.
Aust. ad Casulan. Traditiones Ecclesiasticae, quae fidei non officiunt, ita observandae ut à majoribus tradita
[...] nec aliorum consuetudo aliorum contrario more subvertenda.
Jeron. ad Lucian. Si nulla Scriptura determinavit certe consuetudo roboravit: quae sine dubio de Apost. traditione manavit.
Tertul. de cor. M. Sanctae Ecclesiae sacerdotes Catholicae veritatis haeredes Apostolica decreta & definita sectante, maluerunt se ipsos, quàm vetustae universitatis fidem prodere.
Vinc. Lyrin. c. 8. Si quid hodie per totum orbem frequentat ecclesia hoc quin ita faciendum sit disputare insolentissimae st insan
[...]ae.
August. ep. 118.
[...].
Bas. M. Cont. A
[...]ium Sabel. &c. Otherways,
[...].
Greg. Naz. de Apoll
[...]nario. Post sacrarum Scripturarum canonicam autoritatem Ecclesiae Catholicae consensus tantum apud m
[...] semper valuit, ut quae cunque ab hoc consensu confirmata videam mihi sacrosancta & immutabilia videantur. Bishop
Carleton. de Consen. eccles. cap. 11. cap. 277. and humble Christians do, and ever did, the
constant, clear, and
concurrent (which is the truly Catholick) testimony of the Church (in which so much of the truth, Spirit, and grace of God, hath alwaies appeared amidst the many cloudings of humane infirmities) to be far beyond any meer
humane record, or
authority; in point of establishing a Christians judgement or conscience, in any thing, that is not contrary to the evident command of the written word of God: However some
mens ignorance and self, conceited confidence (like bogs and quagmires) are so loose and false, that no piles never so long, well driven, and strongly compacted, by the consent and harmonious testimonies of the most learned writers in the Church, can reach any bottom, or firm ground in them, whereon to lay a foundation of humane belief, or erect a firm bank and defense against the invasion of
daily novelties; which blow up all, and break in upon the antient and most venerable orders, practises and constitutions of the Church, where ever they are yet continued: which being evidently set forth to me, by witnesses of so great credit, for their piety, diligence, fidelity, harmony, integrity, constancy and charity, I know not how with any face of humanity or Christianity to
question, disbelieve, or
contradict.
Under which cloud of
unsuspected witnesses, I confess, I cannot but much acquiesce, and rest satisfied in those things, which others
endlessly dispute, because they have not so
literal and
preceptive a ground in
Scripture;
Quod universa tenet ecclesia nec consiliis institutum sed semper retentum est, non nisi autoritate Apostolica traditum rectissimè creditur.
August. cont. Donat. l. 4. In Concil. Loodic. Melito Episc. Sard. missus ut autographa ubique decernat, &c. Constabit id ab Apostolis traditum, quod apud ecclesias fuerit sacrosanctum.
Tert. ad Mar. l. 4. however they have a very rational, exexemplary, analogical and consequential authority from thence, which is made most clear, as to the minde of
God, by that sense, which the
Primitive Doctors and
Christians, who lived with, or next to the Apostles, had of them; and by their practise accordingly, in the ways of Religion: Thus the
Canonical Books of the Scripture, especially those of the
New Testament (which no where are enumerated in any one Book, nor, as from
divine oracle, any where commanded to be believed or received, as the writings of such
holy authors, guided by the dictates or directions of
Gods Spirit) we own and receive, as they were after some time, with judgment and discretion (rejecting many other pretended
Gospels, and
Epistles) antiently received by the Catholike Church, and to this day are continued. So also, in point of the
Church Government: How, in right Reason, Order, and Religion, the Churches of Christ, either in single Congregations and Parishes, or in larger Associations and Fraternities ought to be governed; in which thing, we see that sudden variations from the Churches constant patern in all ages and places, hath lately cost the expence, not onely of much Ink, but of much blood, and have both cast and left us in great scandals, deformities, and confusions, unbeseeming Christian Religion. The like confirmation I have for Christians observing the
Lords day, as their
holy Rest, or
Sabbath to the
Lord, and their variating herein (upon the occasion of
Christs Resurrection) from the Seventh day or
Jewish Sabbath, which is not so much commanded by Precept, as confirmed by Practise in the Church; so in the
baptising of the Infants of Christian Parents, who profe
[...]s to believe in Jesus Christ onely for the means of salvation, to them and their children; which, after Saint
Cyprian, Saint
Jerom and
Augustine affirm to have been the custom of the Catholike Church, in, and before their days; so as no Bishop, or Council, or Synod began it,
Cypr. ep. ad Fidum. Aust
[Page 149] ep. 28. And no less, in this of the
peculiar distinct calling, order,
[...].
Can. Afric. in Con. Carth. 1. anno 419. Some things in the Church are setled by Canon, others by custom.
[...]. Con. Nicoen.
office, and
succession, of the Ministry Evangelical.
In all which, if the Letter and Analogy of Scripture were less clear than
[...]t is, so that the doctrines of those particulars (which are among Christians counted
divine) were (
[...]ike Vines, and Honeysuckles) less able to bear up themselves in full
authority, by that strength and vertue which they receive from the Scripture Precept, (where undoubtedly their root is; and from whence they have grown, shooted out so far, and flourished in all Churches;) yet the constant judgment and practise of the Church of Christ (which is called the pil
[...]ar and ground of truth,) are stayes and firm supports to such sweet and usefull plants, which have so long flourished in the Church of Christ, whose custom may silence perverse disputes of corrupt and contentious minds: And indeed doth fully satisfy and confirm both my believe, and my religious observation of those particulars, as sacred and
unal
[...]erable.
Nor hath any of
those things,
Eucharistia sacramentum non de aliorum manu quā prasidentium sumimus.
Tertul. de Coro. Mil. Impositionem manuū qua Ecclesiae mininistri in suum manus initiantur ut non invitus patior vocari Sacramentum ita inter ordinaria Sacramenta non numero.
Calvin. Inst. l. 4. c. 14. sect. 2. Amb. l. 5. ep. 32. ad Valentin. Commends that sentence, which the Emperours Father had wrote touching judicatories and Judges in Church matters. In causa fidei vel Ecclesiastici muneris eum judicare debere, qui nec munere impar, nec jure dissimilis, constanter assero. more clear evidence from Scripture
or Catholick practice, than this of the calling and succession of the
Ministry of the Gospell hath, wherein some men, after due
tryall and examination of their gifts and lives, made by those who are of the same function, and are in the Church indued with a derivable Commission and Authority, to ordein an holy succession of men in the Ministry for the Churches use, are by
fasting, prayer, and
solemn imposition of hands in the presence of the faithfull people, publikely and peculiarly
ordained, consecrated, set apart, sent and authorised in the power and name of Christ, to preach the Gospell to all men, to administer the holy Sacraments, and respectively to dispense all those holy duties, and mysteries belonging to Christian Religion, among Christian people, that is, such as profess to believe, that Jesus Christ is the only Saviour of Sinners.
Which holy and most necessary custom of
ordaining some fit men, by others of the same function, to be
Ministers in the Church, hath not only the unanimous consent and practise of the Orthodox Christians, and purest Churches in all ages, from the Apostles times; But, no
Hereticks or
Schismaticks, who owned any relation to the Gospell of Jesus Christ, did ever so much as dispute, or question the power and succession ministeriall, as to its calling peculiar, and divinely
appropriated, to some men in the Church, Till of later dayes in
Germany, and some otherwheres the pride of some mens
[Page 150] parts, and conceit of their gifts, or the opinion of their raptures and
Enthusiasms, mixed with other lusts and secular designs, tempted some weak and fanatick men of the Anabaptistical leaven, to adventure the invasion and vulgar prostration of the office; before ever they broached their reasons against it;
Confessores gloriae Christi. An.
1543. When they after proved to be Pastoricidae,
Vilains which conspired to destroy all the Ministers of the Gospel in Germany,
hanging and drowning many of them, casting them into wells, An.
1562. Cl. Sanctesius de temp. decept.
Irenaeus, l. 4. c. 43. Qui absistunt à principali succession
[...] (Episcoporum & Presbyterorum ab Apostolis) quocunque loc
[...] relliguntur suspectos habere oportet, vel haereticos, vel scindentes, vel elatos & sibi placentes. O
[...]e
[...]i decidunt à veritate. Sophistae verborum magis esse volentes, quàm discipuli veritatis.
Iren. lib 3. c. 40. which presumption and disorder the
Swenckfeldians, who called themselves
Confessors of the glory of Christ; afterwards the
Socinians and others intending to introduce new and heretical doctrines with their new Teachers, studied to set forth with some weak shews of reason and Scripture. Whereas in all former ages of the Church, such as should have abrogated the
antient Catholick way, or have broached any new way of
Evangelical power and Ministry, would have been as
scandalous, as if he had broached a
new Messias, or a
new Gospel, and made the old one of none effect; as many of those strive to do, who seek to cry down the former way of Ministers right
Ordination, Succession, and
Authority. Who if they had not met with a giddy, and credulous, and licentious age, would have needed
new miracles to have confirmed their
new and
plebeian ways of
Ministry; or to cashier the old one; which was first began, and after confirmed (as the
Gospel was) for some years, with many
infallible signs and
wonders, wrought by the
Apostles, and their
Successors, in that
Order and
Function.
3. What can be the design of any to go contrary, or innovate?What can it be then, but an
exceeding want of
common understanding, or a
superfluity of
malice, or a
transport of
passion, or some
secular lust, either to deny credit to the Testimony of the best Christians, and purest Churches in all times, or to go quite contrary to their judgment and practise, by seeking to discredit and destroy the Authority and peculiar Function of the antient Catholike Christian Ministry, in these or other Churches? And since in
primitive times, it could be no matter of either profit or honor in the world,
In ea regula incedimus quàm Ecclesia ab Apostolis, Apostoli à Christo, Christus à Deo accepit.
Tertul. de Praes. c. 37. Radix Christianae societatis per sedes Apostolo
[...]um & successione
[...]
[...]piscoporum certa per o rbem propagatione diffunditur.
August. ep. 42. to be a
Bishop or
Presbyter in the Church (who were the first men to be persecuted or sacrificed;) What
motive could there be then, but onely
Religion, Duty, and
Conscience, to undertake and persevere in that
holy and
dangerous Calling, that so the
Gospel might be continued? And since, now in
England, it can be no great
temptation of
covetousness or
ambition (unless it be in very poor and necessitous man) to be a
Preacher of the
Gospel, upon the
new account of the peoples, or
self-ordaining (which is as none;) what can it be that provokes so many in a
new, and
pitiful way, either of
egregious ignorance, and
popular simplicity, to undertake to be
Preachers?
[Page 151] Or in a more
refined way of
devilish malice and
deep design, to seek to
level, cast down, and
trample under foot all
Ministerial power whatsoever, (which is none, if it be common, and not peculiar to some men by
divine Sanction:) Certainly, this can arise from no other aim, but either that of destroying us, as a Reformed Church; or desolating us, quite from being a Church, or Christians: Which our posterity will easily cease to be, as to the
very form (as many at present are,
1 Cor. 15.14. as to any
power and
conscience of Religion) if once they cease to have, or begin to think they have not had, any true Ministers in this, or any Church: So that all
Preaching of the
Gospel, all
Sa
[...]aments, all the
Faith of so many
Christians, Professors, Confessors, and
Martyrs in all Ages, together with the
fruits of their
Faith, in
Patience, Charity, and
good Works, must be in vain. Alas, these poor revenues and encouragements which are yet left to the Ministers here, (considered with their burdens of
business, duties, taxes, and
envy) are scarce worth the having or coveting, even by vulgar and mechanick spirits; who may make a better shift to live in any way almost than now in the Ministry.
The design then of
levelling the
Ministry, must needs be from greater
motives, such as seek to have the whole
honor and
authority of the
Reformed Religion here in
England, utterly abolished; or else, taken up upon some such
odde, novel, and
fanatick grounds, which will hold no water, bear no weight, or stress; being built upon the
sands of
humerous novelty, not on the
rock of
holy antiquity, and
divine verity: That so this
whole Church may, by the
adversaries of it, be brought to be a
meer shadow of
deformed and
confused Religion; or else, be onely able to plead its Christianity, upon
meer Familistick, or
Anabaptistick, or
Enthusiastick, or
Socinian, or
Fanatick Principles; Upon which must depend all our
Christian Privileges, Truths, Sacraments, Ministrations, Duties, and
Comforts, Living and
Dying; all which will easily be proved, and appear, to a considerate soul, as
profane and
null, when he shall see they are performed, or administred by those,
Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina, & antiquus ecclesiastatus, in universo mundo, & charactere corporis Christi, secundum successiones Episcoporum quibus illi
[...]am, quae est in unoquoque l
[...]ci Ecclesiam, tradiderunt.
Ire. l. 4. c. 6
[...] who can produce no
Precept, Scripture, or
Practise from
Antiquity, for their ways, either of
Christianity, or of
Ministry, but onely their own, or other mens wilde fancies, and extravagant furies; nor can they have better excuses for their errors, in forsaking the
right and
Catholike way, but onely a popular levity, credulity, and madness after
novelties.
So that, as to this first part of my answer, touching
The peculiar Function of the Ministry, I do aver upon my Conscience, so far as I have read, or can learn, That there is no
Council of the
Church, or
Synod; no
Father or
Historian; no other
Writer, that mentions the affairs of the
Church; no one of them gives the least cause to doubt, but wholly confirms this assertion,
That no part of the
Catholike
[Page 152] Church of Christ, in any age, or place,
was ever setled or flourished without a constant peculiar Order, and Ordination of Ministers; who were consecrated to the receiving and exercise of that
power in the Church, as from Christ, although by man, which have continued to this day.
Theodoret. hist. l. 1. c. 22. De Aedesio & Frumentio apud Indos, d
[...]vina Ministeria
[...]bierunt Laicii cum erant; Frumentius postea ab Athanasio ep. factus.
Cap. 23. Captivamulier apud Iberos Evangelium praedicabet, & miracula edebat. His Const. M. Episcopos misit.There are indeed three or four examples (in cases extraordinary) of some private unordained Christians in the
Primitive times, who occasionally trading to
Heathens, were means first to teach them the Mysteries of Christ, so as they desired to be
baptized, which was after done by such
Bishops and
Ordained Ministers, as were sent them upon their request, from other Churches. To produce particul
[...]r testimonies out of each
Author, Father, Council, and
Historian, in every age, to prove the
constant succession, the
high veneration, and the
unfeigned love, which was every where conferred upon the
Bishops and
Ministers of the Church; also, to shew forth that devout care and religious regard, which the
ordainers, the
faithful people, and those to be ordained to the
office, had, in their several
relations and
duties, when Ministers were to be ordained and consecrated, such allegations were easie, being very many and obvious; but I hold the pains needless, considering, that to
learned men they are so well known; and all ingenuous Christians will believe my
solemn asseveration, that, as in the presence of God, what I write, is
Truth: As for those weak or wilful men, who are in this my
onely opposers, I know, they consider not any
heaps of authorities, which they account onely as
humane; which they cannot examine, nor do they value them, when convinced of the certainty, and harmony of them; were there never so sweet, and many flowers gathered from the testimony of
Antiquity and
Authority of the
Fathers, these
supercilious novellers will not vouchsafe to
smell to them: It is well, if I can make them
savor any thing well out of the
Scriptures, which favors the Function of the
Ministry.
4. Catholike custom confirmed by Scripture, as to the Office of the Ministry.2. So then, in the next place, This
Defence of the Churches
clear, constant, and
Catholike Testimony, in this point of the
peculiar Office of the
Ministry (as in any other) becomes a
brazen wall, an
impregnable bulwark, able to break in pieces, or to retort all
engines and
batteries made against it; when it appears to be exactly drawn, according to the
scale, line, and
measure, set down in the
holy Scripture; which are therefore much sleighted by some, who despise the
Ministry; because, like
well-planted Canons, they defend the
Church, and its constant
Ministry; as on the other side, the
Churches fidelity and constancy, are the
ground-work and
platforms, on which the
Scriptures are planted;
1 Tim. 3.15. The Church of Christ bearing up as the ground, and holding forth as a pillar, that
divine Truth, Power, and
Authority, which, from God, they have in them; of which, the
[Page 153] Church is the
Herald or
Publisher, but not the
Author or
Inditer; Conferring nothing to their
internal Truth, which is from their
revealer and
inspirer, God; but much to their
external credit, and
historick reception, which we have tendered to us daily; not as immediately from
God, or
Angels, or inspired
Prophets, but by the
veracity and
fidelity of the Church, chiefly in its
publick Ministry; which in this point of so
necessary, constant, and
universal practise, for the good of all
faithful people, in all Ages and Churches, cannot be thought in any reason, either to have had no
rule divinely appointed; or that all Churches have been wholly ignorant of it, or knowingly have so wholly swerved from it, that never any Church, either in its
Teachers and
Pastors, or in its
people and
believers were followers of the
Scripture-Precept, and
Patern, till these last and worst days; whereas, the clear and pregnant
light of the
Scripture, is in this point of a setled Ministry, so agreeing with the use and practice of the
Catholike Church; that, as no error can be
suspected in the one, so no obscurity can be pretended in the other, by any Christians, who will allow the
divine Authority, and
infallible Truth of those
Scriptures, which we call the
New Testament.
In all which, nothing is more evident,
Christ sent of the Father, as a Minister of Righteousness. 1 Pet. 2.25. Heb. 12.2. Matth. 17.5 J
[...]hn 4.34. & 5.36. & 6.57. & 7.16. Heb. 5.4. No mantaketh this honor to himself but he that is called of God as
Aaron. V. 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest, but,
&c. Matth. 3.17. and
self-demonstrating beyond any
cavil or
contradiction, than, That our
Lord Jesus Christ, the promised Messias, the beloved Son of God, the
Angel of the
new and
better Covenant, the
Minister of Righteousness, the
great Apostle, the
chief Bishop and Father of our souls, the
Author and Finisher of our Faith, the
supreme Lord and King, the eternal and compassionate
High Priest, the unerring
Prophet of his
Church, whose voice we are onely to
hear and
obey in all things he commands us; That, I say, this
Lord Jesus Christ, was
sent by the Father, to a
personal accomplishment of all
Prophecies; fulfilling of all righteousness; to a
visible Ministration of
holy things for the Churches good; That he came not in his own
Name, as a
man, to be
Mediator and
Teacher; nor did he as a
man take this
honor of
Prophet, Priest, or
King of his Church upon him; but had his
mission or
appointment from his
Father, God; who gave evident testimonies from
Heaven of him; not onely before, and at his
birth, but afterward, at his
solemn and
publick inauguration by
Baptism, into the
Work of his Ministry, where a
voice from Heaven was heard, and a
visible representation of the
Holy Spirit was seen, testifying him to be the
beloved Son of God; the
anointed, with the
gifts of the Spirit, above all, as
Head of the Church: These, after, were followed with
infallible signs and
wonders, while
Jesus went about doing good; teaching the
Mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven; instituting holy rites, for the distinguishing of his Church from the world, and for the comforting of the
faithful in the world; by those
seals, pledges, and
memorials
[Page 154] of his love, in dying for the Church, and shedding both
water and
blood upon the Cross.
Christs sending his Apostles as Ministers.
Acts 1. Phil. 2.9.Christ having thus personally finished the
suffering and
meritorious part of his Ministry; after his
Resurrection, being now no more to converse in a
visible humane way of presence, with his Church on Earth, but ascending (as was meet) to that
glory of the Father, which, as
God, he had ever with him; as
man, he had merited of him, by
suffering on the Cross, and enduring the
shame, for his Churches salvation; yet he left not his Disciples
comfortless, but, as he
promised, sent his
Spirit publickly and eminently upon the Twelve principal
Apostles,
Acts 2. John 20.21. whom he had formerly chosen, and appointed, in
his, and
his Fathers Name, to
Preach the
Gospel; to whom he gave the
Keys of the
Kingdom of Heaven, as to the
Stewards and chief
Deputies, or
Ministers of his houshold in his absence; instructing them, what to do; on what
foundation of
faith in him,
[...], All Authority,
i. e. Legitima potentia. Matth. 28.18, 19, 20. Mark 16.15. to build his Church; by what
Sacramental seals to confirm believers; giving them
full power and
commission, to go into all the world, by
Teaching and
Baptising to make
Disciples; confirming this
power to them, by
breathing on them, and conferring farther
Ministerial gifts of the
Spirit upon them; promising also to be
with them to the end of the world, which could not be meant of their
persons, who soon died, but of their
successors in that
Office and
Ministry; that the same
power, authority, and
assistance, should be with them, in that holy way, to which he thus ordeined and sent them, by a
divine charter, and
durable commission. After all this, for further publication of this great
Authority and
Ministerial power, given to the
Apostles, and their
Successors; and for the confirmation of it, both to their own
consciences,
John 14.17. Acts 2. and to all the world, the
holy Spirit, as was
promised, came upon them in the shape of
fiery cloven tongues, filling them with
miraculous gifts, and all
Ministerial power, both extraordinary in their persons, and ordinary, derivable to their
Successors; such, as the wisdom of
Christ thought most fit, both for the first planting of the Church with miraculous gifts, attending the Ministry of the Gospel; and the after propagating of it, by the same Ministry, confirmed by the constancy of the
Martyrs and
Confessors, which were in stead of
daily miracles.
This whole
frame, polity, and
divine constitution, of the
order, power, and
Ministry, that should succeed
Christ Jesus in his Church, was no other, than the proper effects of
Christs prophetick power, and
wisdom, for the instructing his Church; an
act or
ordinance of his
Kingly power, for the governing of it; and a fruit of his
Priestly power, and
care, for a
right Liturgy, or
officiating, to be continued in his Church; thus furnishing it with an
holy Succession of
Evangelical Priests and
Ministers, in his
name and
authority, who might
[Page 155] always
teach, guide, and
govern; also supplicate for, consecrate and offer holy things with the faithful, and for them, namely, the
sacrifices of prayers, thanksgiving, and
praises; especially,
Heb. 9.14. & 10.12. that
Eucharistical memorial of that one
great oblation of himself once made, on the
Altar of the
Cross, for the
Redemption of the World; which is the great
accomplishment of the
Jewish Prophecies, the
abolishing of their
Types and
Ceremonies, the main
foundation of the
Christians Religion, and the chief subject of that
Evangelical Ministry, which
Jesus Christ himself hath thus evidently instituted and sealed in his Church; For whose sake, he hath given those
Ministerial gifts, with a distinct
power and
authority; making some (not all) either
Apostles, or
Prophets, or
Evangelists, or
Pastors and
Teachers,
Eph. 4.11, 12. 1 Cor. 12.4, 5, 21, 28.
For the perfecting of the Saints, for the work of the Ministry, for the edifying of the Body of Christ, &c. And this, by as
manifest a distinction, both for gifts, and place, and use, as is in the
parts of the body, between the eyes and the hands, the head and the feet;
Vers. 29. So that all are not
Apostles, nor
Prophets, nor
Teachers, that are
Believers, and
Members of the
Body of Christ his Church; no more than every part is an eye in the natural body; however it partake of the
same Soul, as Believers do of the
same Spirit,
1 Cor. 12.6, 7. yet in different manifestations; of which difference of gifts and office, those onely are to judge, whom the Spirit of Christ hath enabled with gifts, and indued successively in the Church, with power from Christ to judge
of them, and accordingly to
invest them,
1 Cor. 14.32. The spirits of the Prophets, are subject to the Prophe
[...] V. 33. For God is not the Author of confusion,
&c. by
solemn and
holy ordination, into the
orderly power of
exercising those
gifts, which they are judged to have received from the Spirit of Christ, for the good of the Church, both for
Instruction, and for
Government of it. Without which divinely-constituted Order and Office of Ministry began in Christ, by him derived to the Apostles, and by them, and their successors constantly and duly observed to these days, the Church of Christ had long ere this been a
monster made up of confused excrescencies; a very heap and huddle of Ignorance, Heresies, Schisms, all maner of erroneous blindness, and extravagant madness; like those mishapen prodigies, which we may often see among those, who having cast off the lawful succession, the sacred and antient order of the Ministry, do in their varieties exceed, even the mixtures and productions of
Africa.
After
Christs Ascension,
5. The Apostles ordain and command other to ordain Ministers. we have no less evidence of Scripture, for the undoubted
practise of the
blessed Apostles, when they had by a
divine lot, first filled up that place and part of the Ministry, from which
Judas had faln,
Acts 1.25. For having received power Ministerial immediately from Christ, they did, duly, conscientiously, orderly, and effectually fulfil their own Ministry; and also took care to ordain others that might do so too, both in their times, and after
[Page 156] them; distributing their own labors into several Countreys, and to several sorts of people;
Gal. 2.7. some to the
Circumcision of the
Jews, others to those of the uncircumcised
Gentiles; Among whom they exercised their
Office and
Ministry,
1 Co
[...]. 5.20. As A
[...]sadors
[...]o
[...] Christ, as though God did be eech you by us; we pray y u in Christs stead, be ye reconciled to God. 1 Cor. 3.9. 2 Cor. 11.2. Esth. 7.8. Eph. 4.11. Acts 14.23. And when they had ordained them Presbyters in every Church, in
Lystra, Iconium, Antioch, &c.
Acts 20.28. Take heed to your selves, and to all the flock, over which the holy Ghost hath made you Bishops, or overseers, to feed the Church of God,
&c. Pauls speech to the Presbyters of the Church of
Ephesus. V. 17. 1 Tim. 3. & 5.22. Lay hands
(i. e.) by way of ordination to the Ministry. 2 Tim. 2.2. The things thou hast heard of me, commit thou the same to faithful men; who shall be able to teach others also. Tit. 1.5. I left thee in
Creet, that thou shouldst ordain Elders in every City, as I had appointed thee.
Non tam solicitus de cura Timothei, sed propter successores ejus; ut exemplo Timothei ecclesiae ordinationem custodirent. Ambr. in 1 Tim. 6. not
arbitrarily and
precariously; but as a
trust and
duty, of necessity, out of conscience, and with all divine power, authority, and fidelity; as
Ambassadors from Christ, for God; as
Heralds, as
Angels, or
Messengers sent from God; as
Laborers together with God in his
Husbandry the
Church; as
Woers and
Espousers, having
Commission or
Letters of credence, to treat of and make up a
marriage, and
espousals, between Christ and the Church; which
sacred office of
trust and
honor, none without
due authority delegated to him from Christ, might perform, any more, than
Haman might presume to court Queen
Esther, before the King
Ahasuerus.
During these
Primitive times of the Apostles Ministry of the
Gospel, before they had finished their
mortal pilgrimage, we read, them
careful to ordain
Presbyters in every City and Church, to give them charge of their
Ministry, to fulfil it; of their
flocks to feed and guide them, in Christs way, both for truth and orders, over whom the
Lord had made them
over-seers by the Apostles appointment; who, not onely thus ordained others to succeed them immediately; but gave command, as from the
Lord, to these (as namely to
Timothy and
Titus) to take great care for an
holy succession of Ministers; such as should be apt to teach; able, and faithful men; to whom they should commit the Ministry of the
Word of life, so as the Word, or Institution of Christ, might be kept
unblamable, till the coming of Jesus Christ, 1
Tim. 6.14. by an
holy order and
office of
Ministers, duly ordained, with the
solemn imposition of hands; as a visible token to men of the
peculiar designiation of them, and no others but those, to this
Office and
Function; who must attend on the
Ministry, give an account of their charge, and care of souls to
God.
Thus we finde, beyond all dispute, for
Three Generations after Christ, (First, in the Apostles; secondly, from them to others (by name to
Timothy and
Titus;) thirdly, from them to others; by them to be ordained
Bishops and
Deacons,) the
holy Ministry instituted by Christ, is carried on in an
orderly succession, in the same
Name, with the same
Authority, to the same
holy ends and
offices; as far as the
History of the
New Testament extends, which is not above
[Page 157] thirty years after Christs Ascension: And, we have, after all these, the next Succession, testifying the minde of the
Lord, and the
Apostles. Clemens, the Scholar of Saint
Paul, mentioned
Phil. 4.3. who in his divine Epistle testifies, That the Apostles ordained every where the first-fruits, or prime Believers, for
Bishops and
Deacons, Pag. 54. And
pag. 57. the Apostles appointed (
[...]) distinct Offices, as at present, (
[...]) That when these slept with the
Lord, others, tried and approved men, should succeed and execute their (
[...])
holy Ministry; than which testimony, nothing can be more evident: After that, he blames the
Corinthians for raising
sedition, for one or two mens sake, against all the
Presbytery, Pag. 62. And exhorts at last,
Let the flock of Christ be at peace with the Presbyters ordained to be over it, (
[...].) So after,
Be subject to the Presbyters, &c.
Thus the excellent methods of Christs grace, and wisdom toward his Church appear, as to this
peculiar Office, and
constant Function of the
Evangelical Ministry, commanding men to work
the work of God, that they may have eternal life,
John 6.29. which is to
believe in him, whom the Father hath sent, sealed, and anointed with full power, to
suffer, to
satisfie, to
merit, to
fulfil all Righteosness; Also to declare and confirm this to his Church; constantly teaching, guiding, and sanctifying it: He hath (for this end) taken care, that
faithful, able, and
credible men, should be ordained in an holy, constant succession, to
bear witness or
record of him to all posterity; that so others might, by
hearing, believe; without which, ordinarily they cannot,
Rom. 10.14, 15. Nor can they hear with regard, or in prudence give credit, and honor to the speaker; or obey with conscience the things spoken, unless the
Preacher be such an one, as
entreth in by the door, John 10.1.
into the sheepfold; such as is
sent by God, either immediately as the Apostles, or mediately as their Successors, from them and after them; who could never have preached and suffered with that
confidence, conscience, and
authority, unless they had been conscious, that they were rightly
sent of God,
Rom. 10.14, 15. Psal. 68.11. Isai. 53.1. 1 Cor. 1.18. and
Christ: At whose Word onely this
great company of Preachers were sent into the world; who so mightily in a short time prevailed, as to perswade men, every where to believe, a report
so strange, so
incredible, so
ridiculous, so
foolish to
flesh and
blood, and to the
wisdom of the world.
Thus far then the
tenor of the whole
New Testament,
6. Distinct Characters and Notes of the Ministerial Office.
John 15.19. (and that one Apostolike Writer
Clemens) witnesseth, that as
Jesus Christ, the
great Prophet, and
chief Shepherd, 1
Pet. 5.4. was sent, and impowred with all
power from the
Father, to carry on the
great work of saving sinners, by gathering them
out of the world, into the fold and bosom of his Church; So he did this, and will ever be doing it,
[Page 158] till his
comming again, by ordeining and continuing such means and
Ministry,
Mat. 28.20. as he saw fittest, to bring men into, and to guide them in,
Joh. 21.15. Feed my Lambs; my Sheep. Acts 20.28.
[...]. To feed as Shepheards, the flock. 1 Pet. 5.2. 1 Cor. 4.4. Let a man so account of us as the Ministers of Christ, and Stewards of the mysteries of God,
&c. 2 Tim. 4.1, 2. 2 Tim. 4.5. Acts 20.29. 1 Tim 4.11. Mat. 28.
ult. Heb. 13.14. Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit your selves; for they watch for your souls, as they that must give an account.
&c. Luke 12.43. Blessed is that servant (the faithfull and wise Steward set over the house-hold) whom his Master comming shall find so doing. Dan. 12.3. 1 Cor. 9.17. If I do this willingly, I have a reward,
&c. the wayes of
saving truth, of Religious orders and of holy lives; Investing (as we have seen) particular persons whose names are recorded, with peculiar power, to teach, to gather, to feed, and govern his Church, by Doctrine, by Sacraments, and by holy Discipline; Setting those men in peculiar relations and Offices to his Church, as
Fathers, Stewards, Bishops, Shepheards,
Rulers, Watchmen;
calling them by peculiar names, and distinct titles, as light of the world,
Salt of the earth, Mat. 5.13.
Fishers of men, Mat. 4.19.
Stars in his right hand, Rev. 2.1.
Angels of the Churches: Requiring of them
peculiar duties, as to Preach the word in
season and
out of season; to feed
his Lambs and Sheep; to
fulfill the work of their Ministry; to
take care of the flock; against grievous
Wolves, false teachers; to stop their mouths,
Tit. 1.11. to exhort, command and rebuke with all authority,
Tit. 2.15. to do their work,
as workmen that need not to be ashamed, 2
Tim. 2.15. as those that must give an account of their Ministry, and the souls committed to their care and charge by God and the Church. Adorns them also with
peculiar privileges; promises and
speciall assistances; takes care for peculiar
maintenance, 1
Cor. 9.9, 19. and
double honour to be given them, by all true Christians, 1
Tim. 5.17. and encourageth them in a work of so great pains, exact care, and consciencious diligence, which must expect to meet alwaies (as now it doth) with much opposition, and
contradiction of sinners; promising to them speciall
degrees of glory, and more
ponderous Crowns of eternall rewards in Heaven.
1 Cor. 12.29. Are all Apo. are all Prophets? are all Teachers?
&c. 1 Cor. 9.16. Though I Preach the Gospell I have nothing to glory of (as superogating) so necessity is layd upon me, yea woe is unto me, if I Preach not the Gospell.By all which, and many others which might be added, the
Demonstration is clear as the
Sun at Noon day, to all that are not wilfully blind, That some, and not all, in the Church; and these, not arbitrary and occasionall, but
chosen and
ordeined persons, are sent
in a succession from Christ, in his name, and by vertue of this divine mission, speciall authority, and ordination, to the care, service, and work of the Ministry; they are bound in the highest
bonds of conscience, to
the glory of God, and the
salvation of their own, and others souls, under a dreadfull
woe and curse of being
guilty of their souls damnation, who perish by their neglect, to attend diligently, to discharge faithful
[...]y, and couragiously, as in the name and authority of Jesus Christ the Lord of glory, this
great and
dreadfull imployment of the Ministry, which Angels would not undertake,
[Page 159] without they were sent; nor if sent, without some horror:
Onus & opus i
[...]sis angelicis formidandum humoris. Betn. 2 Cor. 2.16. Who is sufficient for these things?
i. e. to speak the word of God, as of God, in the sight of God, in Christ,
i. e. of sincerity. 2 Tim. 2.4. 2 Tim. 4.13, 14, 15, 16. Acts 4.19.20. The Epistle of
Paul to
Tim. and
Tit. are the constant Canons and divine injunctions for the succession of Ministerial power by way of tryal, imposition of hands, prayer,
&c. To which no earthen vessels are
of themselves sufficient; but through the grace of God, they are made
able and faithfull, 1
Tim. 1.12. and being such are both successefull, and accepted; while they give themselves wholy to this
work; not
entangling themselves with other incomberances, but devoting the whole latitude of time, parts, studies, gifts, to this
business of
saving souls; and this, not in popular and precarious wayes, or only upon grounds of charity; but with all just confidence of having
that authority with them, as well as
necessity upon them, which makes them bold in the Lord; that they
cannot but speak the things for which they have received power and commission from Christ, by the Ordination and appointment of the Governours and guides of the Church, who formerly had received the same power; To which none can, without high impudence, blasphemy, and impiety pretend, who are conscious to themselves, to have received no
such authority from Christ; either
immediatly, or in that one
mediate way of successive ordination, by which he
hath appointed it to be derived to posterity: which, I have already proved, cannot by any shew of Scripture, no more than in any way of reason and order, becomming Religion, be found to have any other way, than by those that are in orders as Ministers: neither is it intrusted with the community of people among Christians, nor left to every private mans pleasure.
As then some men are duly invested with
power ministeriall,
7. None can be true Ministers, but such as are rightly ordeined. both to act in this power, and to confer it to others after them; and these only are commanded by the rule of Christ, by their duty or office, and by all bonds of conscience, to make a right use of this peculiar and divine power, for the Churches good; So are all
other men whatsoever, not thus
duly ordeined, and impowred, (though never so well gifted in themselves) forbidden, under the sins
of lying, falsity, disorderly walking,
proud usurpation, and arrogant
intrusion of themselves into an holy office,
uncalled, and unsent, either to take this office and Ministry of holy things on themselves, or to confer the power, which they never received, on others; which neither
Melchisedeck, nor
Moses, nor
Aaron, nor
Samuel, nor any of the Prophets; nor
the Lord Jesus Christ, nor the
blessed Apostles,
Heb. 5.1. Every high Priest taken from among men is ordeined for men in things pertaining to God,
&c. 4. No man taketh this honour to himself, but he that is called of God as was
Anon, &c. 5. Christ also glorified not himself to be made an high Priest,
&c. nor any
Evangelist; or any true Bishop or Presbyter, nor any holy men,
succeeding them, did ever take to themselves, either as to the whole, or any part of that power and Ministry, not so much as to be a Deacon, but still attended the Heavenly call, and
mission,
[Page 160] either
immediatly,
Luke 12.42. Who then is a faithfull and wise Steward, whom the Lord shall make ruler over his household, to give them their portion in due season? 43. Blessed,
&c. 1 Tim. 3.15. If I tarry long, that thou mayst know how thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house of God,
&c. (which was confirmed by
miracles, and speciall
revelations or predictions,) or
mediatly, in such an order and method of succession, as the Lord of the Church, who is
not a God of confusion, hath appointed, and to this day preserved: who otherwayes would have left his Church short of that blessing, of orderly Government, and Officers appointed for holy ministrations, which is necessary in every society, and which no
wise man, that is Master of any Family, doth omit to appoint and settle; especially in his personall absence; where he governs by a visible derived and delegated authority given to others; as Christ now doth his Church, as to the extern order and dispensation of holy things.
Peoples duty.The
duty of all faithfull people (in which bounds their comforts are conteined) are no less distinct and evidently confined,
Quomodo valebit homo secularis sacerdotis magisterium adimplere, cujus nec officium tenuit, nec disciplinam agnovit? Isid. Hisp. off. l. 2. c. 5.
[...]. The Lay man is bound up by Lay commands to keep his rank and order.
Cl. ep. pag. 53. Nor can, saith he, the Presbyters be cast out or degraded without a great sin. Pag. 57.
[...],
&c. Exors officii, exors solatii, & praemii, Is Hisp. Matth. 16.18. Eph. 2.20. Heb 6.2. in the order of Christs Church; which are, diligently to attend,
humbly to obey,
Heb. 13.17. thankfully to own,
respect, love, esteem and honor, 1
Cor. 9.11. 1
Thes. 5.12, 13. liberally to
requite the doctrine and labors of the true and faithful Ministers, 1
Tim. 5.17. who are thus over them in the Lord, in a right way and succession of Ministeriall Office
divinely instituted, and constantly derived authority. In the perpetuating of which, to so many
centuries of years, since Christs Ascension, by
lawfull and uninterrupted succession in his Church, the power and providence of God is
not less remarkably seen, than in the preservation of the
Scriptures, amidst all persecution, confusions, and variations of humane affairs. Also the love and care of Christ to his Church, the fidelity of his promise is evident: being no less made true
to the Ministry, than to the whole Church, to be with them to the end of the world: and by the
Ministry that is made good to the whole Church, that
the Gates of Hell shall not prevail against the
foundations of the Church; which are laid upon the
writings, and by the
labours of the
Prophets and
Apostles; and after them still layed and preserved by able, faithfull, and ordeined Ministers; The consecrating or ordeyning of whom by the Imposition or laying on of hands in a continued succession for the good of the Church, is reckoned by the holy Author of the Epistle to the
Hebrews among the principles and foundations of Christian Religion; joyned with doctrines of Faith, Repentance, Baptism, Resurrection, and eternal judgement; for other meaning of the
[...] Imposition of hands, I find not by Scripture practise, or the Church afterward, so clear and constant as this in Ordination to an holy Ministry. Nor can Confirmation be rightly done to the Baptised and Catechised, but by those who are ordeined.
[Page 161] That to deny the
Ordination and due
succession of Ministers, by which to carry on the work of Christ in his Church; or to seek to overthrow it in any Church, is all one, as if men should deny those grand and fundamentall points of Faith, Repentance, Resurrection, and judgement, to have been taught by Christ; or Baptism to have been instituted; that to overthrow and abolish the constant Ministry and Office in the Church, can be the design of none, but those, who care not to turn
Infidels, and to live in all Atheistical profaness.
If then, there be any force or authority from Scriptures as the Oracles of God, to prove by precept, institution, or example, the religious necessity of any
peculiar duties, or
holy Offices, and divine Ministrations, by which men are made Christians, and distinguished as the Church of Christ from the world; if the Preaching the word of life, the teaching of the histories, the opening of the mysteries, the urging the precepts, the denouncing of the terrors, the offering the promises, the celebrating the Sacraments; the binding to wrath, and shutting up to condemnation, all unbelievers and impenitents; the
loosing of penitents and opening Heaven to them, by the knowledge of Law or Gospell; if these or any other
holy ministrations be necessary, not to the well-being only, but the
very being of a Church Christian; Sure there there is (as I have shewed) no less strength, pregnancy, and concurrent Scripture clearness, to convince, and confirm, the
peculiar office, divine
power and
function of the Evangelicall
Ministry; Without which all those ministrations must needs have ceased long agoe, as to any notion or conscience among men, of holy, divine and Christian; that is the appointments, institutions, messages, or orders of Jesus Christ; which could never carry any such marks of divine credit and authority, meerly from vulgar credulity and forwardness of reception; or from generall common talk and tradition among men, if there had been no peculiar men appointed by God, in his name and by his Commission, to hold forth to the world this great salvation; to convince, or convert, or leave men without excuse; As there can be no valid message, autoritative
Embassie, credible
assignment or
conveyance, of truth, promise, command, duty, comfort, bounty, or love to others, where there is only a
generall fame and
unauthorised report; without any speciall Messenger,
Embassador, Assigner, and
Conveyer; to the authority of whose speech, and actions, or conveyances, not any mans own forwardness, nor others easi
[...]ess, and credulity doth suffice; but some peculiar characters, Seals and evidences, by letters of credence, or other sure and known tokens of a truly assigned and really derived authority, do give ground to believe, or
power to validate, what any man so performeth, not in his own name, or for his own interests, but to an others; who principally
employs him; and who only
[Page 162] can make good, what he so far promiseth, or declareth, or sealeth, as he hath commission and authority from another so to do: No man that speaks or negotiates in anothers name, especially in matters of great consequence, of as high a nature, as life and death, can expect to be believed by
wise and
serious men; and that they should accordingly order both their affections, and all their affairs; unless they saw the marks of infallible authority; far beyond the confidence of a trivial
talker, and a bad
orator. In this point then of a
peculiar office and
function of the
Ministry Evangelical, which is divinely instituted, in which, some men are
solemnly invested; by which, all Religion is confirmed and preserved to the
Church; We have, not onely full measure from
Christ himself, and heaped up by
Apostolical precept and
example, evidently set forth in the
Scriptures, and pressed down by
after Histories of the
Church, in a constant
succession; but it is also
running over by those necessary accumulations, which all
right reason, order, and
prudence, do liberally suggest, both in the Theory, and the Practick.
8. The peculiar Office of the Ministry confirmed by Reason.For, first, no man by any
natural capacity, or
acquired ability as a
reasonable Creature, is bound in conscience, to be a
Minister of the
Gospel, and
holy Mysteries to others; for then, all men and women too ought to be such, or else they sin.
Secondly, Nor yet by any
civil and
politick capacity, as living in any
Society, or
City, can any man be obliged to direct, and guide others in the things of God; since, that
relation invests no man in any
civil power, office, or
authority, until the
supreme fountain of
civil power calls him to the place, and endues him with such power; much less, can it put any into an authority, which is
divine, spiritual, and
supernatural; to act, as in Gods and Christs name, and to higher ends, than
humane.
3. Nor thirdly, doth any
rel gious common capacity, as a
believer, or a
Christian, or as endued with
gifts and
graces, furnish any one with
Ministerial power, and lay that duty on him; for then every Christian, great and small, yong and old, man and woman,
1 Cor. 12.25, 29. Are all Apostles? are all Prophets? are all Teachers,
&c. 18. All are not, nor are any such as they are Christians or gracious,
&c. 1 Cor. 12. ought to
minister holy things to others; to challenge the
Keys of Heaven to themselves; to be as in Christs stead, to rule and oversee his house; which cannot avoide, as the
Apostle proves, abominable absurdities, and detestable confusions; no way beseeming the
wisdom of Christ, the
majesty of Christian Religion, or that
order and
decency which ought to be in
Church-Assemblies; being as contrary to reason, as if
every servant in an house should chal
[...]enge the power of the
Keys, and the
Stewards place; or every member, the office of the eyes, tongue, and hands, by vertue of that common relation it hath, (as well as these parts) to the same body, the same soul and head.
As then
right reason tells us, beyond all reply, That neither natural, nor civil, nor religious, common gifts, endowments, or abilities instate any person in the office of
Magistrate, Judge, Ambassador, Herald, Notary, or
publick Sealer,
Fraus est & injuria quic quid agitur sub alterius persona, sine debita ab illo autoritate. Reg. Jur. Matth. 28.18. All power (
[...]) or authority is given unto me in Heaven, and in Earth; that is, in order to perfect Christs design, his Churches good. Acts 1.8.
Autoritas delegata, ab alt
[...]rius voluntate pendet; tam quoad ipsam potestat
[...]m, quam ad derivandi modum. Reg. Jur. 1 Cor. 4.19. I will know, not the speech of them that are puffed up, but the power. V. 20. For the Kingdom of God is not in word, but in power.
i. e. That holy polity and orderly Kingdom, which Jesus Christ hath set up and governs in his Church, is not managed by confident praters, but by authoritative Preachers. Matth. 7.28. As Christ Jesus, so his true Ministers teach and administer holy things, as men having authority, and not as the Scribes. (which places require, not onely
personal sufficiencies for the office; but an
orderly designation and
induction to it, from the
fountain of
civil power, either mediately or immediately:) The same
right reason (which is most agreeable and servient to true
Christian Religion) requires a
right derivation, or
conveyance, of all
supernatural, Ministerial, Church power (which is in, and from
Jesus Christ, as the
sole supreme head, and
divine origin of it) either immediately, as they and none others had, to whom
Christ first consigned it, and both by miraculous gifts and works confirmed it to be in them; or mediately, as those
Bishops and
Presbyters had it, who without
force, fraud, or any
sinister way of
usurpation, or
bold intrusion, received this
power from the
Apostles, by
prayer and
benediction, with imposition of their hands,
in the name of Christ; and from them, their
successors have lawfully derived it (without interruption) to the true Ministers of the
Gospel, even to this day (as I have proved;) which not onely the
Scriptures, of undisputable
verity, but even those other, very
credible Histories of the
Church, and other
Records of
learned and
holy Men in all ages to these times, which the
providence of
God hath afforded us, do abundantly declare; all which to deny, with a
morose perverseness, or
rustical indiffere
[...]cy, is, as if a
Hog should answer all arguments with
grunting. And to act contrary to so strong a stream of concurrent
Authorities, both as to the judgment and practise of the
Church in all ages, is a work onely fit for
Ranters, and
Seekers, and
Fanaticks; or for
Jews, Turks, and
Heathen Infidels, but not for any
sober Christian that owns in the least kinde, the Name of
Jesus Christ; or desires to be a member of any true
Christian Church: In which, as all true and humble Christians have always enjoyed, and with thankfulness owned the
rightful succession and
authority of their
o
[...]dained Ministers, Pastors, and
Teachers; so the
Lord from Heaven, in all ages, hath witnessed to them; by his
blessings of
truth and
peace, on the hearts of his people, and by their means chiefly continuing the light of the
Gospel, to these days, amidst those
Heathenish persecutions, Heretical confusions, and
Schismatical fractions, which have sought to overthrow, the
Being, or the
Purity, or the
Order and
Unity of the
true Church.
To this judgment and testimony of
Scriptures, and antient
Writers (both in
right and
fact) I might adde a
cloud of witnesses,
[Page 164] from later
reformed Divines, which were very learned and very
holy men, far above the
vulgar spirits, both in other
Churches, and in this of
England, all agreeing with our excellent Bishop
Jewel,
Bishop Jewels
Apology. Ministrum Ecclesiae legitime vocari oportere, & rectè atque ordine praefici ecclesiae Dei: Neminem autem ad sacrum Ministerium pro suo arbitrio ac ibidine posse se intrudere. That no may may intrude himself into the
Ministry by his own will and pleasure; or by any others, who are not of that
Order and
Calling; but he ought to be lawfully called, and duly ordained by those, in whom the
lawful succession of
ordinative power, ever hath been, and still is rightly placed and continued. Agreeable to which, there is a whole
Jury of
eminent Modern Divines, alleged by a late industrious and ingenuous
See Master
Halls Pulpit guarded.
Author, who hath spared me that pains.
9.
The Priestly order among the Jews. Joel 2.17.
[...]. Niss. de vita Mos. & Aronis Virga.
[...]. Is. Pel. l. 3. ep. 20. Philo. Judaeus, de sacerdot
[...]o Aaronis, calls it,
[...]. Numb. 16. Exod. 19.6. 2 Chro. 26 20.
Ʋzziah ceased to be fit to rule as a King, being smitten with Leprosie, who usurped the office of the Priest. 1 King. 13.33.4. I may adde by way of confirmation of that
common equity, and
rules of order, which must be among men in all things; and most necessarily in things
truly religious, The
inviolable Function, and
peculiar Office or
Order of the
Priests and
Levites; which were the Ministers of the
Lord, in his
antient Church of the
Jews; which is a most convincing instance, to prove not the
sameness and
succession of that
Order, but the
equity; comliness, and
exemplariness of a
peculiar Ministry, for holy things, among Christians under the
Gospel; since that
Levitical Ministry was not more holy, or honorable, nor more distinguished in power, and authority, and office from the people, than this in the Christian Church; which is more immediately derived from Christ, as clearly instituted and ordained by him, and more fully exhibitive of him, both in the Historical Truths, and in the Mystical gifts and graces of his
Spirit: Yet we see, who so despised or violated that Order and Ministry among the
Jews, under pretence of a
common holiness in
Gods people, (who were in a spiritual sense indeed called an
holy Nation and a
royal Priesthood) so as to confound the Functions and Offices, divinely distinguished, either the earth from beneath devoured them, or some other remarkable judgement fell upon them, as on King
Uzzah; So long, as Gods love to the
Jews was seconded with his
jealousie for their good. When (indeed) their
Apostacies and
Rebellions had alienated Gods love from them, he then suffered those
sad and
unsanctified levellings to come among them, consecrating
the meanest of the people, and who ever would relieve his worldly necessities, by being a Priest to those
Talismanick Calves; under which
new modes and
figurations, the
Israelites were for some wicked
reason of State, perswaded by
Jeroboam to worship their God. So
Herod when he had got the Kingdom over the
Jews, (ex ima & infima
[...]l
[...]be constituit sacerdotes) made of the basest people Priests,
&c. Euseb.
Hist. l. 1.
c. 7. Which severe indulgence of God to them, in suffering them to have
[Page 165] such sorry and unsanctified Priests, was no other, but a
fearful presaging of those
desolations, which soon after befel that people of
Israel for the sins of
Jeroboam; who by his policy of new fashioned Priests, and
levelled, that is, abolished, and profaned Religion, is for ever branded with that mark of
making Israel to sin,
1 King. 13.34. and was the occasion of cutting off his name, and destroying his posterity from off the face of the earth. Certainly, in times, when the
Jews feared God, if all the Priests and Levites, whom God had appointed to minister before him, had
failed by death, or
defection, the
Ark in the Wilderness must have stood still, or the
service of the Temple have ceased, till by some new Commission or Authority, the
Lord had signified his pleasure to his Church and people: Nor would the devout and zealous
Jews have thought presently, every stout
Porter, or lusty
Butcher, would well enough supply the room of the
Priests and
Levites; much less would they have beat and crouded the true Priests yet living, and serving in their offices and courses, out of their places, onely because those others had
naturally should
[...]rs, which could bear the
Ark and the
holy Vessels; or
hands, which had skill to
slay a beast, and
dress a sacrifice. I see no reason, why the
Evangelical Ministry should be less sacred or inviolable, since it hath as much of
reason, order, usefulness, and
necessity; also no less express
authority from Christ, and
divine Institution;
[...]. Is. Pel. l.
[...]. together with many hundreds of years holy and constant succession in all Churches: That to invade this, or violate and abrogate it, seems no less to any true Christian, than to croud Christ out of his throne; to justle him out of his
Priestly, Prophetick, and
Kingly Offices: It is like
Julian the Apostate, loudly to blaspheme, or proudly to resist, and insolently to do despight too that
holy Spirit of
truth, power, and
order; by which, these (
[...]) gifts of power, and authority Ministerial, have always been, and are still given and dispenced to his Church, in the way which Christ appointed; which the holy Apostles practised, and the Christian Churches have always imitated.
5. I might yet adde the
common notions and
universal dictates of all mankinde; who, by the
light of nature,
10. Light of Nature in the Heathens. Diu proximi sunt De
[...]um sacerdotes.
Tul. and that
innate veneration of some
Deity, which they esteemed the
inventer and
institutor of their
Religion, agreed always in this; That, whatever
Gods or
Religions they owned, their
holy Rites and
Mysteries were always publick
[...]y taught, celebrated, and maintained, by such as were
solemnl
[...] invest d with, and reverenced under the
peculiar name and
honor of that
sacr
[...]d Office, and
s
[...]cerdotal Function, which they held divine, as
Her
[...]d tus tells us; which (
[...]) none not
initiated,
[...]. Herod. Euterp. or not
consecrated by the wonted Ceremonies, might profanely usurp:
[Page 166]
Plutarch
Plutarch. Moral. p. 778.
[...]. Tac. Ann. l. 3. A. Gellius. l. 3. c. 15.
Sacerdotes è rudibus indoctis & impolitis sacrandi non sunt quibus non datum est intelligere civilia, multo magis denegatum est disserere divina. Min. Fael.
Sacerdotes Egyptii constituebant ex optimatibus tum genere tum scientia. Clem. Alex.
[...]. 5.
[...]. Julian. Imp. epist.
Sacerdotalis vita politicae Praestantier.
[...]. Plato. Phedo.
[...]. In bello victores cum sint, solent omnes gentes,
[...]. Clem. Al. 2 Tim. 3.3.
[...]. Unthankful, unholy, without natural affections, disobedient,
&c. 2 Cor. 4.7, 11, 12. Earthen vessels, Death worketh in us,
&c. tells us, both among
Romans and
Greeks, they generally in all Cities paid great
honor and
respect to their Priests and holy men; because those obtained of the gods good things, not onely for themselves, and their families, but for the whole Cities where they lived.
Tacitus tells us, That the cheif Priests were also, by the Divine Munificence esteemed the chiefest of men, least subject to anger, envy, or other mean affections from any men: So
Aul. Gellius set
[...] down at large the
solemnities and
honors for
vestments and other regards, which among the
Romans was used toward the
Flamines Diales, or
chief Priests; whom they esteemed next their gods, whose word was always to be taken without any oath; they thought all holy things profaned, if any men unsacred presumed to meddle with them, or partake of them; much more, if such an one officiated in them.
It cannot be any thing of true Christian piety or holiness, which makes any men in the
Church of
Christ degenerate from the very
principles of nature; whose light is never despised by any, but those, that are
without natural affections, among other their black Characters, which are proper to those,
who have a f
[...]rm of godliness, but deny the power of it; The strangest prodigies that ever were indeed, of so
profane a wantonness, under pretences of
enlarged piety; striving to remove all bounds of duty, and respect to God or man; nor did ever sober men think themselves absolved from that honor and respect, which is due to God and his
holy Service or
Ministry, because of the
personal infirmities which may be seen in those that are his
Ministers to us: We shall neither as men nor Christians, have any to serve God or man in the way of true Christian Religion, if we will allow none with their
failings: The
Divine is to be distinguished from the
Man; there may be the
power of God with the
weakness of man, as in Saint
Paul; Nor need we be more choise and curious, than God himself is.
11. A peculiar Office of Ministry, necessary for the Church.6. Nor is there a greater
benefit and
conveniency to the
Church, than a
necessity of having a
special calling and
divine institution of the
Ministers of the
Gospel; For we may not in this trust to the
good natures and
good wills of
Christians in common, (if personal abilities and willingness would make a
Minister of Christ, which they will not:) Certainly, no men are so
good natured of themselves, (without hopes of gain or some benefit) as of their own good will, to undertake, and constantly to persevere in so hard and hazardous (besides so holy) a
service,
[Page 167] as this, of holding forth to a
vain, proud, carnal, hypocritical,
Vera cruce digni qui crucifixum adorant. Insana religio.
Cecil. Exitiabilis supe
[...]stitio.
Tacit. Annal. l. 15.
[...].
Julius Imp. ep. 7. 1 Cor. 2.14. Exitiabilis superstitio: Author ejus Christus, qui Tiberio imperant
[...] per procuratorem Pontiu
[...] Pilatum supplicio affectus.
Tac. l. 15. Annal. Miranda, etiam pudenda credit Christianus; cujus fides impudens esse debet.
Tert. de Bapt. Sacra sacrilegiis omnibus tetri
[...]ra.
Cecil. de Christian.
[...].
Euseb. hist. l. 4. c. 14. Else Christian Religion would have failed. Multi barbarorum in Christum credunt sine charactere vel atramento scriptum habentes per spiritum in cordibus suis salutem, & veterum traditionem diligenter custodientes, quàm Apostoli tradiderunt iis quibus committebant ecclesias; cui ordinationi assentiunt multae gentes.
Tren. l. 4. c. 4.
persecuting, and
devilish world, so de picable and ridiculous a doctrine, as this of a
crucified Saviour at first was, and still seems to the
natural, or onely (
[...])
rational man; unless there were by the wisdom and authority of Christ, such ties of duty and calling laid upon some
mens consciences, as, onely the
mission and
mandate of
God can lay upon men; who are not naturally more disposed to go on Gods errand, than
Moses, or
Jeremy, or
Jonah were: And however, now the peace, warmth, and serenity of times, hath made the Ministry of the
Gospel, a matter of
covetousness, or
popular ambition, or
curiosity, or
wantonness, to many of these new
Preachers, who with
rashness, levity, and a kinde of
frolickness, undertake that work, which the best men and Angels themselves, would not without much weeping (as Saint
Austine that day when he was ordained a
Presbyter) or with
fear and
trembling undertake; yet the
rigor and
storms of
primitive times (it is very probable) would have
quenched the now so
forward heats and
flashes of these mens spirits: When to
Preach the
Gospel, and to
preside, as a
Bishop or
Presbyter, in the
Church, was to expose a mans self to the
front of
persecution; to stand in the gap against the violent incursions of malicious men, and cruel devils; To be a Minister of
Jesus Christ, was presently to forsake all, and to take up the Cross and follow
Christ; to adopt, with
holy orders, famine and
nakedness, banishment, prisons, beasts, racks, fires, torments, many deaths in one; so that, unless there had been
divine authority enjoyning, power enabling, and
special grace assisting, the
Ordainers in the Name of
Christ sending, and so in conscience binding; together with gracious promises of a reward in Heaven, incouraging the
ordained; doubtless, the glorious
Gospel of
mans salvation, had ere this been buried in oblivion; none had believed that report, nor heard of it, if none had dared to preach it; and none would of his own
good will, have been so hardy, or prodigal of all
worldly interests, honor, liberty, safety, estate, and
life, as to adventure all
needlessly, and
spontaneously, on such a
message to others, so unwonted, so unwelcome, so offensive to the ears and hearts of men, unless he had been conscious to a
spe
[...]ial d
[...]ty laid upon him, by
divine authority; which was always derived in that
holy and
solemn Ordination, which was the inauguration of Ministers to that
great and
sacred Work.
This indeed gave so great
confirmation and
courage to the
true and
ord
[...]ined Ministers of the
Gospel, that,
believing, what they preached of a
crucified Saviour; and knowing whose
work it was, in whose
Name they were
ordained, by whose
power they were
sent,
[Page 168] to how
great ends their
labors were designed, even to
save souls; they willingly bare the Cross of Christ,
Acts 5.41. and counted it a
crown and
honorary addition to their
Ministry, to be thought
worthy to suffer for the Name of Christ; that what any of them wanted in the power of miracles, was made up in the wonder of their
patience; when no
Armies, no
State, favored them, and both opposed them; when they had no temptations of getting a
better living by preaching, than any other way; but rather losing of what they had; when they expected
few applauders of their boldness and forwardness; many
persecutors and
opposers of their
consciencious endeavors to do the
duty, which Christ, by the Church, had laid on them; when they might not grow restive and lazy, and
knock off when they pleased; but a
wo, and a
necessity, and an
heavy account, to be given to the
great Pastor of the Church,
Christ Jesus, always founded in their
ears, and beat upon their
mindes: These put them upon those
Heroick resolutions, to endure all things for Christs sake,
2 Tim. 2.10. I endure all things for the elects sake,
&c. 2 Cor. 11. & 12. Phil. 1. Tit. 1.11. 1 Tim. 6.5. Rom. 16.17. I beseech you Brethren mark them which cause divisions and offences, contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned, and avoid them. Vers. 18. For they that are such, serve not the Lord Jesus Christ, but their own belly, and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple. 1 Cor. 4.1, 2. John 10.1, 2. and the Churches sake, and the
good of those souls committed to
their charge. Nor did they
remit their
care, or slacken the conscience of their
duty, in
preaching diligently the
Gospel, because of the
forwardness and
seeming zeal of those, that were
false Brethren and
false Apostles; who out of
envy, or
spight, or for
filthy lucre, or any
vain-glory among Christians, set up the
trade of preaching, upon their own
stock of boldness; without any
mission from Christ, or those, to whom he had
delegated that power to
ordain fit and
able men: Their seeming good will, and readiness to preach, did not free them from the brand of
false Apostles, and
deceitful workers; Satans ministers, and
messengers sent to
buffet, not to
build the Church;
Wolves in
sheeps clothing, serving their
bellies, and not the
Lord Christ, or the Churches good; whose order and authority they despise: Nor can they be faithful to
Gods work, unless they keep to his
word; both, as to the
truths delivered, and the
order prescribed, and the
duties enjoyned, and the
authority established: Christ doth not onely provide food for his
family; but
stewards also, and
dispensers of it, who may, and must see to give every one
their portion in due season, rightly
dividing the
Word of truth; There is not onely
plenty, but
order and
government in
Christs house; nothing less becomes the
servants of Christ, than this
sharking and
scrambling way of these
new men, who will snatch and carve for themselves, and dispence to others, what, when, and how they list. It is justly to be feared, they are
theeves, and come but to
steal and
d str
[...] ▪ who like not to
come in at Christs door, but are thus
clambr
[...]
[...]very where over the
wall; and (confident of their numbers) dare to do it,
[...]t in the darkness of their
Night Conventicles, but (as
A
[...]sal
[...]ms incestuous rapes) at the
noon-day, and in the eyes of this whole Church; to its great
grief and
shame, and to its
[Page 169] no little
danger; These intruders appearing more
like plunderers of the reformed Religion, than any way like to be humble able and faithfull Preachers; Nothing can portend good to the Church of Christ, that carrys besides gross defects such a
face of disorder, violence, insolency and confusion; which, if these wayes of some men do not, many wise and godly Christians have lost their eyes.
12. The weight of the work of the Ministry requires peculiar and appropriated workmen to it.
7. Furthermore, One great mistake of our
Antiministeriall Levellers is, from that
mean and
ordinary esteem, they have of the work, duty, and undertaking of a Minister; this makes them have so slight and indifferent thoughts of it, both as to the
ability and
authority; requiring very small measure of true
abilities, and none at all of due
authority; further, than any
presumer of
his gifts, will challenge to himself.
When as indeed, all
reason, Religion, and holy
examples, do
teach us;
See S
[...]. Chrysost.
[...], largely and eloquently setting forth what excellencies are required in a Minister above other men; says
[...], as in a Shepheard above the Sheep,
&c. 2 Tim. 2.15. That the
work of a Minister of the Gospell is not meerly a
matter of lip labour, of
voluble speech, of confident
countenance; making a shew, and flourish to others of that knowledge, reading, memory and elocution, which any man may have upon an ordinary account: There goes more to make a
work-man, than to have good
materials and tooles
amassed together; To heap up these, or lay them forth to others view is not to build. To be arbitrarily, or occasiona
[...]ly; or impertinently, or charitably busie in exercising mens private gifts, as to Christian knowledge, is not presently, to do that
great and good work, which the Apostle commends, which Christ enjoyns his Ministers, and which the
Church needs. Every one that can handle the Hod, or the Mattock, or the Trowell, is not instantly an
Architect, or may vye with
Vitruvius. Nor can every knowing Christian, discharge that part of a
throughly furnished workman, who needs not
to be ashamod: as having materials, and Tools, and skill, and command.
There is a great difference between that
plausible cunning,
H
[...]c habent haeritici artificiū, plus per suadent, quam docent, cùm verit
[...]s docendo persuadet, non persuadendo docet.
Tertul. adv. Vul.
[...].
Acts 20.30.
[...].
2 Cor. 2.17. Who use the word of God as Hucksters do good ware, mixing it with bad to mend it the better. N
[...]gotium illi
[...] in verbi administratione, non Ethnicos convertens, sed nostros evertendi nostra suffodjun
[...], ut sua aedificent.
Tertul. adv. Haer. c. 42. which
draws Desciples after mens selves, and that
Ministeriall conscience which makes
Disciples to Christ; between the
setting up among the
many popular Masters, who love to hear themselves speak, and the
being sent as
Embassadors, to speak in the
name of Christ; which is, not to get a
petty Magistery and name among men; but to make known, as
they ought, the holy
name and mysteries of Jesus Christ: Nor is this, only to walk in the cool of the day; in the midst of an
Independent Paradise (which other Ministers labours have planted, (where some elderly, better instructed, and wealthier Christians fancy they want nothing to compleat
[Page 170] them, but the
contentment of an
imaginary Reign and
Empire; and are content to allow liberally to any Minister, that will assume them into a participation of
Church power, that they may but think themselves
to rule;) But it requires such an humble diligence, as is willing to
bear the heat and burthen of the day; to contend with
younger ignorance, and
elder obstinacy, and aged
tetricalness; not disdaining, nor nauseating the
cramb of
Catechising, to which principles few of the new
modelling Preachers will de
[...]cend: as loath to abate of those
high-soring
notions, and
seraphick speculations, in which they please themselves, more, than any of their
hearers;
Vulgus quae non intelligunt impensius mirantur.
Jerom. who seek to profit our souls, rather than vainly to applaud their
vainer teacher; who thus new dressed and set up greatly despiseth his poor
neighbour Ministers pains, serving only to breed up, as in a
nursery, such plants, as he is to transplant to his congregationall Garden, and so to gather in due time the fruits of them to himself.
No, the work of a
worthy Minister is such, as must fit him, as well to stoop to lay the lowest
foundations, in the youngest
Cathechists; as to set up the Crown and Corner stone of the highest Pinnacle in the
most advanced Christians: He must know how to treat, both the
weak and the strong, the ideot and the learned, the babes and simple, as well as the men grown and
well-instructed; that scorns not the meanest, nor fears to do his duty to the
greatest in the world;
[...]. Tit.
[...].7.8. To which work there ought to be such an
a dequation, as to do every thing becomming so
high and heavenly a Master; so holy and great a work, wherein the Apostle requires as to the doctrine and manners too
uncorruptness, gravity, sincerity, sound speech, that cannot be condemned,
&c. so that the Office and work of a Minister requires,
De Sacerdote Chrysost.
[...]. 1 Tim. 6.20. 2 Tim. 1.14. That good thing which was committed to thy trust, keep,
&c. Heb 13.17. As those that must give an account for their s
[...]uls.
Horribile effatum (
[...])
ministris non sine con
[...]er
[...]atione & animi deliqu
[...]o audiendum. not only
communicative abilities for knowledge and utterance, but imports also
duty, conscience, care, solicitousness, skill, fidelity, diligence, intentiveness, zeal, exactness, prudence and highest discretion, as in a most
weighty matter, of infinite concernment; wherein the glory of God, the honour of our Saviour, and the good of mens souls is highly
engaged. So that it is, not a
spontaneous curtesie, or a pleasant
variety, or a
plausible novelty, or a
profitable art, and trade or
m
[...]stery of living; but a
serious custody committed, a
precious charge deposited, and a strict
account to be returned, of the
Ministeriall negotiation and function.
What is requisite in a Minister.
[...].
Ezek. 1. Is. Pel. l. 1. Ep. 151.
[...].
Gr. Nis. de Cast.So that a Minister had need to have
the eye and
illumination of an
Angel, the
heart and compassion of
a Father, the
tenderness and indulgence of
a Mother, the caution and courage of a
Commander,
[Page 171] the vigilancy of a
Watchman, the patience of a
Shepheard, the zeal of a
lover, the diligence of a
woer, the gallantry and honour of an
Embassador, who as he gives no cause, so knows not how with patience to see his Master or Message affronted or neglected; The wisdom and discretion of a
Counsellor; The constancy and resolution of a
Pilot; whom no storm must drive from the Steerage, whom it becomes to be
drowned with his hand on the helm.
For a true Minister who is enabled by God, approved by man,
[...]. vocat. Socrat in Pl. Apol.
Pat
[...]rnum est docendi munus. Heb. 2.12. I will declare thy name among my brethren,
&c. 2 Cor. 6.1. We therefore as workers together with (God and Christ,)
&c. 2 Cor. 5.10. All things are of God,
(i. e.) ordered by him who hath reconciled us to himself by Christ Jesus; and hath given to us the Ministry of reconciliation. V. 20. As though God did beseech you by us. and so duly sent and ordeined by both, to the service of Christ in the Church, hath upon him, not only something of the honour and authority, but of the duty and care of Parents; and that right of primogeniture, which
from Christ is derived to them; as from
the elder among many
brethren; which is
to teach, instruct, provide for, direct and govern in the
things of God, the younger succession of the family of Christ: Yea more, every true Minister hath part of the
work of God assigned to him, having a
Deputation, or
Lieutenancy from Christ to fulfill what he hath graciously undertaken, (not as to
meritorious satisfaction (which Christ alone hath perfected, but) as to
Ministeriall instruction and pastorall government; teaching mankind, to know the will of God, how he is to be
served, and how they may be saved, yea, and ruling them that are Christs with his Scepter; Furnished as the Ark with the Law, with
Manna, and with
Aarons rod, to convince men of sin, to comfort them with promises, and to keep them in holy bounds by just authority and Christian Discipline.
So that true Ministers stand as in Parents, so in
Gods and Christs stead, as to the visible means and outward work of
divine institution;
1 Cor. 4.7. which the Lord hath chosen to dispense
by such earthen vessels; that, as they have some reflexions and marks of
divine authority, and honour more than humane, upon them in their work and Commission, so they may have as they had need
more than ordinary
divine assistance, to carry them through the discharge of this work,
as it ought to be done: In reference to which great and sacred imployment, the
Lord Christ, fasted,
Luke 6.12. and prayed a
whole night in a mountain, the day before he chose, ordeined and sent his twelve
Apostles to the
work of publike Ministry among the Jews; yea and after they had enjoyed his holy society, and instruction for some years, yet before they were to go forth to the
Gentiles conversion, (knowing
[Page 172] what difficulties they should encounter; what beasts, and men, and devils they were to contend withall; besides, how
strange and incredible a message they went withall, to convert a
proud, vain, luxuriant, covetous, and crue
[...] word,) he would not have them go
from Jerusalem,
Acts 1.8. till they were endued
with power from on high by the holy Spirit, their teacher and comforter.
[...] the
[...]ntients had of the Ministry of the Gospel, and with what spirit they undertook it.8. And according to this so emn both
institution and
preparation of the first Ministers of the Go
[...]pell, which Christ sent (in whose power, and after whose patern, as neer as may be, all others ought to succeed in
[...]he Church) all holy, wise, able and humble Christians have alwaies looked, not without
horror, trembling, and
amazement, upon the Office and work of the Ministry, untill the pride and
presumption of these times; Antiently the worthy Bishops and Ministers were, both before and after their
Ordination to this Office, still asking this question, in their souls,
who is sufficient for these things; and what shall I do (being a Minister)
to be saved: still jealous, lest while they
Preach to others, themselves
prove castaways.
2 Cor. 2.16. 1 Cor. 9.27. De propriâ anima negligens in alienâ esse non potest solicitus.
Jeron. However now
youthfull confidences, or
rusticall boldness, or vain-glorious
wantonness, or ambitious ostentations, or covetous projects, or secular interests, or
friends importunities, or
fortunes necessities, and stimulating despairs, to live any other way; these (God knows) are too often the main motives, which put many men upon the work of the Ministry: Yet, Those
grand and
eminent men of old, whose gifts and graces far exceeded our modern tenuities, came not to this holy Ordination, nor undertook this service of God to the Church, either as
Bishops or
Presbyters, without
infinite reluct
[...]nce,
Naz. Or. 29. Reproves that
[...]: Importune & aking t
[...]ngues, that know neither h
[...]w to speak, nor to be silent: Such Preachers he calls
[...]. A
[...]ter he shews how much ca
[...]e is to be used before and after the undertaking that holy Office. P. 48. 7. c. Eph. 6.12. 1 Cor. 9.22.
[...]. Is. Pel. grief, dread and astonishment; They had a
constant horror of the worth and danger of mens souls; which only Christ
could redeem with a
valuable price; the losse of which, a whole world
cannot countervail; also of the
terrors of the Lord to slothfull and unfaithfull servants in that work; also of the strictness of accounts to be given at Christs
tribunall; They had before their eyes, that
boundless Ocean of business into which a Minister, once ordeined
lancheth forth, and is engaged; to study, to preach, to pray, to fast, to weep, to compassionate, to watch-over, to visit, to rep oove, to exhort, to comfort, to contend, with evill and unreasonable men, devi
[...]s and powers of darkness: to take care of
young and old, to temper himself to
novices, cathecumens; to confirmed, to lapsed, to obstinate, to penitent, to ignorant and erronious, to hereticall
surlyness, to schismaticall
peevishness, to become all things to all men to gain some.
The work indeed requires saith St.
Chrysostom,
[...].
Crysost. in Act. 3.
[...], &c. Synes. ep. 105.
[...].
[...]d. 2 Cor. 11.29. Who is weak, and I am not weak? who is offended, and I burn not?
[...]. a most ample and en
[...]rged soul, lest any under our charge be ignorant, by our negl
[...]ct; be misled by our errors, justly scanda
[...]ized by us, and hardned against us; lest any
saving truth be wasted or concealed, any
soul wound
[...]d, any
conscience or
faith shipwracked; lest any
weaker faith faint, any
stronger fall; lest any be
tempted and
seduced by
Satan, or his
Factors: In fine, lest any
poor soul should be dam
[...]ed by our default; which is by Christ committed to our charge, as Ministers of, and for Jesus Christ; whose work is to see, that the sufferings of Christ be not in vain; that the
soveraign salves and
balms of his blood, may be duly applied, to the benummed, to the tender, to the wounded consciences, to the broken, and bleeding, to the stony and hardned, to the fleshy and flinty hearts.
This so prodigious a work, and more than humane undertaking, to be a
Minister of the
Gospel, either as a
Bishop, or
Presbyter, (for neither the difference, nor the distance, was great in point of the
main work, either of
teaching or
governing; onely, the higher place, had the greater care, and the more
honor drew with it the greater
burden of
duty) made those
holy men of old, so loth and unwilling to yield themselves to the
desires, importunities, and even
violencies of those
Christians, who looked upon them,
Ambr. off. l. 1. c. 1. Ego invitus de tr bunalibus atque administrationis infulis ad sacerdotium. Vita. B.
Ambrosii. as fit for so great a
work in the
Church; they said,
Nolo Episcopari, in good earnest. Saint
Ambrose was for his
learning, integrity, piety, and
eloquence, so esteemed in his
secular employment, as a
Judge; that the faithful people of
Millan (otherways divided by the
Arrian faction) thought none more fit to be their
Bishop, and chief
Pastor; to guide, by
teaching and
governing them, in
matters of Religion. They in a maner forced him, from the
Tribunal, to the
Throne, or
Cathedral, with
pious compulsions, which to avoid, he fled by night, and after a nights wandring, found himself next morn at
Millan: He put on the face of cruelty and bloodiness, invited loose and leud people to haunt his house; that he might seem unworthy of that
dignity, and deter them from the
choice: Which (he tel s us) he suffered not without an
holy impatience; complaining of the
injury done him; and he would not have yielded, if he had not been perswaded, that the
impulse and
motion of the
people, so
resolute, so
zealous, and so
unanimous, was from God; whose pleasure was thereby signified to him; That leaving
secular affairs, he had
work for him to do in his
Church; which he discharged with great diligence, courage, and fidelity, after he was
baptized, duly ordained a
Presbyter, and
consecrated to be a
Bishop; To whose
learned and
holy eloquence, the
Church oweth, besides other excellent fruits, the happy
conversion of Saint
Austine.
In like sort Saint
Jerome tells us of
Nepotian, That when his holy learning and life had so recommended him, that he was generally
[Page 174] desired to be made a
Minister of the
Church;
Nepotianus eo dignio
[...] erat quo se clamabat indignum, populus quaerebat, &c. Humilitate superabat invidiam,
Jer. ad Holiodorum. Ammonius fugiens aurem dextram praecidit; cùm ad Episcopatum quae thatur, ut deformitate impediretur electio,
Zozom. l. 6. c. 30. Soc
[...]at. l. 4. c. 18. Nihil in hae vita difficilius, laboriosius, periculosius Episcopi, aut Presbyteri, aut Diaconi officio; sed apud deum nihil beatius, si eo modo militetur quo imperator noster jubet: Hinc lacrymae illae quas ordinationis meae tempore effundebam,
August. epist. 148. Greg. Nis. in vi
[...] Thaumat. tells how,
Greg. Thaum. omni cura fugiebat
[...]. Naz. Orat.
25. Tells how unwillingly he was brought to be a Bishop, which others hastned to so ambitiously. he first hid himself; When he was found, they brought him to
Ordination, as it were to
execution, weeping, deprecating, and
deploring with
unfeigned earnestness; protesting how unfit, how unworthy he was, for that
great work; whom nothing could have made more fit and worthy, than so great
humility, with so
great holiness and
ability: Some (as
Ammonius) did maim and deform themselves to avoid this
great undertaking. Saint
Austine, a man of incomparable abilities, professeth, That he esteems nothing more difficult, laborious and dangerous in this world, than the
office of a Bishop, or
Presbyter; though nothing be
more glorious and
accepted before God, if the work be discharged so, as we have in charge from our
chief commander and
Bishop, the
Lord Jesus Christ. Hence (saith he) were those
tears, which he could not forbear to shed plentifully on the day of his
Ordination; which others wondred at then; and he after gives the world an account of them: O humble, holy, happy, well-placed
tears, which watered on that occasion, one of the most devout, diligent and fruitful souls, that ever the
Church of
Christ enjoyed.
Saint
Chrysostome also (a great and glorious
star of the
first magnitude in the
Firmament of the
Church; who filled the
Orb in which he was placed, and equalled by his
eloquent worth, the
eminency of the City
(Constantinople) where he sate as
Bishop) passionately bemoans his condition, and all of his
order, as
Bishops, and
Ministers of the
Church;
[...]. Chrysost. In act. 3.
[...]. Chrys.
[...]. 3. in 1. c. act.
[...]. Synes. ep. 11.
Thuanus (Anno 1555.) tells of
Marcellus, a wise and sober man, When the Sc
[...]ipture was read before him of the office of a Bishop, he with earnestness protested, He could hardly see how any man in the eminency of his place, could be intent to the salvation of his own soul. professing, That he thinks the work, the danger, and the difficulties so great, that a
Bishop and
Minister had need have an
hundred hands, and as many
eyes to avoid scandals, and to dispatch the employment: So that he protesteth, That he cannot see, how many
Bishops or
Ministers can be saved; yea, and believes far more are damned, than saved.
Synesius also professeth, Had he been aware of the
vastness of the
work, and
charge of
souls, he would have chosen
many deaths, rather than have been a
Bishop, or
Presbyter in the
Church; as he was, and a ve y worthy one too, from an eloquent and learned
Philosopher. Thus, and to this tune, generally
[Page 175] all those
antient Bishops, and most
eminent Ministers of the
Church;
[...].
Greg. Nis. vita Thaum. Quanto in praecipitio stant illi, qui tot mortibus sunt obnoxii, quot habent in tutela animas?
Cleman. Spel. and this, not out of
restiveness, cowardise, or want of
zeal, piety, and
charity, but meerly out of
unfeigned humility; (as
Moses, Jeremiah, Isaiah, Ezekiel, and others,) abasing themselves, out of the high esteem they had of the glory of Christ, the honor of his Religion, the dignity of his Ministry, and the pretiousness of souls, for which, he had shed his
sacred blood.
9. Nor is the
work (God knows) less or easier now,
14. The Work not now easier, than it was, requires as able Ministers. on our hands; nor the
burden lighter; nor are our
arms and
shoulders stronger in these days, than in former times; that any
mens confidence in undertaking, or forwardness in obtruding on that
calling, should be now so great; when, indeed, we have (now) not onely
down-right ignorance, and
blunter rusticity, or
heathenish simplicity, or
barbarous unbelief to contend with; but also
schismatical curiosities, fanatical novelties, heretical subtilties, superstitious vanities, cruel hypocrisies, political profanenesses, spiritual wickednesses to encounter. We are to deal, as
Ministers even here in
England, not with
raw Novices, and
callow Christians, or meer
strangers to
Religious Mysteries; but with such, as by much handling matters of Religion, are grown
callous men, of
brawny hands, gross humors,
Periculosissimus animo morbus est (
[...]) spiritualis inappetentia, &
[...], illa
[...]ause
[...]bunda, quae satietat
[...] in sac
[...]is laborat.
Cameron. Numb. 11.5. of
tough hearts; such as think themselves fat, and so full fed with
Religious Notions, that they are grown pursey, almost surfeted, and past their
appetite; longing like
glutted and
pampered Jews, for any
novelties, though it be for
Garlick, and
Leeks, and
Onyons, amidst their superfluities of
Quails and
Manna: Nothing pleaseth their clogged stomacks, that is old, though never so true; nothing comes amiss, if it be but dressed up with
novelty; old Christianity set on the
new block of
faction: O how welcome to many is a
new Church way, a
new fashioned Ministry, new ordered Sacraments, new interpreted Scriptures? With these wanton, proud, idle, lazy, coy, and scornful tempers, have we
Ministers now to contest; with such
Sophisters, as are ignorant, yet
proud of their
knowledge; need
teaching, yet affect to be
teachers; such as cast off all true
Ministry, and
Church Orders, and
Government, when they most want them (as
Feaverish men do clothes to make them sweat, when they kick them off.)
It is harder to deal with such mens arrogant,
Difficulties in the Work of the Ministry. extravagant humors; with their various, subtil, and sublime fancies in Religion, (which are like the
running Gout, every where painful, no where permanent; very
offensive, though very
unfixed) than with those
plainer simplicities, and that
down-right profaneness, which are in
Heathens, and meer
ignorant ones, who never took any
tincture of
[Page 176]
Christian Religion; whose ruder and open persecutions, were not more pestilent to the true Christian Ministry and Religion, than these craftier underminings are.
Nor do the Ministers of
England so flatter themselves, that secular powers are so propitious to them, as not to finde more than ordinary cause to keep up the
dignity and
authority of their
Calling, by all
internal sufficiencies, and
external industry, rather than trust to the
favors and
benignities of men, either great or small, few or many.
Basil. Mag. lib. de Spir. S. c. 29.
[...]. Greg. Niss.
[...].
Gregory Thaumaturgus when he was a Bishop of
Neocesarea in
Pontus, blesseth God, That when he came first to his charge, he found not above seventeen Christians; and when he departed from them, he left not in all his Diocess, so many
unbaptized, or
unbelievers: But the sad
task of many excellent Ministers now is, after many years labors, to work upon the most rugged and ingrateful Christians, in many places, that ever were: Many grave men after many years pains, having merited, and expecting from their people, that Christian usage for love, and respect, which becomes both sides; the more they
preach, and the better they
live, and the more they love their people, the more peevish and froward they finde them: Like
hot irons, they flie in the face of those that have heated them, and are daily forging them, both to
solidity and
beauty in
Religion; these like
cross-grained pieces, run with splinters into the hands and eyes of those that seek to polish them; they affect a
petulant piety, and are taught by some, That much of their Religion consists in
despising and
separating from those Ministers, who have baptized and instructed them, and to whom the care of their souls is orderly committed.
Nor is it onely, hence, that the
dignity of the Ministry is wounded, and the
difficulties of the work encreased, but even from our selves also, who profess to be Ministers here in
England; The
Lord of the harvest pardon our over hasty intrusions, our importune forwardness, our unfitness for the work, our idleness in it, our vaporings of it, our sinister aims, our crooked motions, our improving both our selves and others, more to private
Factions, than to the
Catholike Faith, or
Publick Peace; to
popularity, rather than to
piety; to
pleasing, rather than
profiting of people; by which ways, it must be confessed, many of us,
Ministers, have
miserably prostrated the honor of this
sacred Fu
[...]ction; increased the
difficulties of our
work, laid
blocks and
bars in our ways; helped to
level the
dignity of the
Function to
vulgar insolencies; either
contemning or
invading it.
As in a
[...]l times, so especially in these,
Ministers of the
Gospel had need to be
more than men; above the
pitch of mortals, little
lower than the Angels; who are to
counter work deep and deceitful
[Page 177] workers; to
undermine and
uncase false Ministers; to
bear up, and
recover Christian and Reformed Religion, with it main
pillar and
support, (the
true Ministry) against those that seek to overthrow it. In the most serene and favorable times to the
Church and the
Ministry, a wise and gracious man should fear and tremble (though never so able, and by others recommended,) to undertake this
work; so
sacred, so
divine, so
justly to be avoided; If men looked not at
high, holy, and
eternal designs; yea, I should even think, the
best men might well refuse the
charge and
calling, till
God called thrice (as he did to
Samuel,) till he even
chid, or
threatned them to the
work,
1 Sam. 3.8. Exod. 4.14. as he did
Moses. For if in any undertaking in the world a Christian might be disobedient, or would be
deliberating, and
demurring; and ask oft of God and man,
Shall I, shall I run, it ought to be in this: Let him that findes not
care and
work enough to look to his own soul,
cover rashly to take charge of other mens; how sad is it to see loose and indifferent livers, forward, and earnest to be
Preachers, and undertake a
Pastoral Charge? The Lord forgive, what hath been thus hastily hudled, and inconsiderately entred upon by any of us Ministers; and grant us, that after
grace, which may recompence, and as much as may be, expiate the
rashness of the
admission and
adventure, by the
seriousness, diligence, and
conscienciousness of the
performance. Men, if they were well advised, and in good earnest, should rather need
spurs and
goads to be driven by others, than
bridles, or
pikes to keep them off from rushing into the
Ministry.
Nothing hath more
debased this
holy calling,
15. Discouragements from the tenuity of maintenance. and
discouraged able men from it, than the
necessity, here in
England, in many places, to admit some mens
tenuity and
meanness into the Ministry and Livings; who had no other
motive, but to obtain a
morsel of bread, and scarce found that for their pains; For which necessity a
relief was long ago hoped for, and expected, if not promised, from the
piety, and
nobleness of the
Parliaments of
England; who could not, but see, that in many, if not most parts, either the
Ministers abilities and
pains exceeded the
Benefice; or the
starving tenuity of the
Benefice, like an
hungry and
barren soyl,
Innovercante solo satae arbores quamvis generosiores & feraces cito sterilescunt.
Varro. Tenuitatem beneficiorum necessari
[...] sequitur ignorantia sacerdotum. Bishop
Jewel. eat up and consumed the
Ministers gifts and
parts; which at first were florid, and very hopeful, and so would have thrived, had they not been planted in a soyl that was rather a
dry nurse, than a
kinde mother.
Nor was there then, or is there now, any way to avoid the mischief of admitting such
minute offerers of their selves to the Ministry in places of so
minute maintenance, unless the entertainment were enlarged; as is requisite in many
Livings, where the
whole salary is not so much, as the
interest of the money, bestowed in breeding of a
Scholar would
amount to, which an able Minister cannot live
[Page 178] upon, so as to do his
duty; yet this fault of ordaining and instituting weak Ministers (which arose from the hardness of
Laymens hearts) was better committed, than omitted by the
Ordainers; for it was better, that such small
timber (if as
strait and
sound, as can be had) be put in the
wall, than the house in that place lie
quite open, and
decayed; Better the
poor people be taught in
some measure, the
Mysteries and
Truth of Religion, than left wholly wilde and ignorant. I know, that as in a
building it is not necessary that all
pieces should be
great and
massie timber, less will serve in their place and proportion; yet the
principal parts ought to be so
substantial, that they might relieve the
weaker studs and
rafters of the burden; so that no danger might be to the whole
Fabrick from their
feebleness, so assisted: The state of the Church ought indeed to be so ordered, that there should be a
competency for all, and a
competency in all,
Ministers; but in some there ought to be an
eminency; as in
employment, so in
entertainment; upon whom the greatest
recumbency of
Churches may be laid; whose
learning, courage, gravity, tongue, and
pen, may be able to sustain the
weight of Religion, in all
controversies and
oppositions; which
assertings and
vindications require, not onely
good will and
courage, but great
strength and
dexterity. The ablest Minister, if he well ponders what he hath to do, hath no cause to be
very forward, nor should the meanest, that is
honest and
congruous, have cause to
despond, or be
discouraged in his
good endeavors.
Great care ought to be had for Ordination of able Ministers, and for augmentation of their Means to competency.To restore the
Reformed Christian Ministry in this
Church, to its
true honor, there should be
greatest care had in the
matter of ordination, before which, antiently the Church had
solemn Fasting, Prayer, and
Humiliation; But in vain (as to many places, which all need able Ministers) will this care be, unless there be also some
necessary augmentation of
Ministers maintenance; As the
ablest men should be invited to the
work, so none
unable should be admitted; and none, once
admitted, should have cause by the
incompetency of their condition to be
ashamed; and by their
poverty, contract
inabilities; as Trees grow mossie, and unfruitful in
barren soyls. Nor would this
pious munificence be thought much by any
Christian Nation, to which God hath been so
liberal in his
earthly bounty; if they did indeed value his
heavenly dispensations, and the
necessity, work, or
worth, either of
true Ministers, or of
poor mens souls; whom
itinerant Preachers cannot feed sufficiently, with a
bit and a way; but they require
constant and
resident Ministers to make them
thrifty and
well-liking. I conclude this Paragraph, touching the
great work of the
Ministry, with that
Character of an
able Minister, which St.
Bernard hath admirably set forth to
Eugenius, the then Bishop of
Rome, by which we may see, what sense was in those days (Four hundred and fifty years ago) of the duty of Ministers, and what
[Page 179] kinde of ones,
holy men then required in the
Church; from whom, our
succession, without any disparagement from mens personal faults, is derived.
Such (saith Saint
Bernard) are to be chosen,
Tales eligendi sunt Ministri qui sunt compositi ad mores, probati ad sanctimoniam, para
[...] ad obedientiam subjecti ad diciplinam, rigid ad censuram, Catholici ad fidem; fideles ad dispensationem, concordes ad pacem, conformes ad unitatem. Qui regibus
Johannem exhibeant,
Egyptsis Mosen, fornicatibus
Phineam, Heliam idolatris,
Helisaum av
[...]is,
Petrum mentientibus,
Paulu
[...] blasphemantibus,
Christum nego
[...]tantibus. Qui vulgus non spernant sed doce
[...]nt, non gravent sed foveant. Minas principum non paveant sed contemnant, qui marsupia non exhauriant sed corda reficiant. De omni re orationi plus fidant quàm industriae sua. O si videam in vita mea Ecclesiam tatibus ni
[...]a
[...] columnis. O si Domini sponsam cernerem tantae commissa
[...] fidei, tanta creditam puritati; quid nec
[...]a
[...]i
[...]s, quidve securius.
Bern. l. 1. ad Eugenium.
and ordained for Ministers of the Church, who are composed for their maners; approved for their sanctimony; ready to obey their Superiors; subject to Discipline; strict in their Censures; Catholike for their Faith; faithful in their Preaching; conform to the peace and unity of the Church; Who to Kings, may be as John Baptist;
to Egyptians,
as Moses;
to Fornicators, as Phineas;
to Idolaters, as Elias;
to Covetous, as Elisha;
to Lyars, as Peter;
to Blasphemers, as Paul;
to Symonaical and Sacrilegious Trafickers in the Church, as Christ
to the Buyers and Sellers in the Temple. Such, as may not burthen, or despise the poor, but nourish and instruct them; not flatter, and fawn on the rich, but rather rouze and affright their proud security; not terrified by threats of Princes, but living and acting above them; not exhausting mens purses, but comforting their consciences, and filling their hungry souls with good things; who in every duty may trust more to their Prayers, than their Studies; to Gods grace, than their own gifts and industry. O (saith he)
that I might in my days see the Church of Christ, set, and built on such Pillars! O that I might see the pure Spouse of Christ, committed to the eare of such pure and faithful Guardians! Nothing would make me so securely happy.
Thus, this devout and holy man in his times, to whose pious and earnest desire, I could heartily say
Amen, if I did but hope that ever the request might be heard, and granted in my time; but, though
all men be liers, yet we have a
true God to trust in.
As for that
Liberty which some Christians plead,
16. Private Liberty of gifts and publick Ministry, not inconsistent. (not upon a
Socinian or
fanatick account, as against any
peculiar office, and
power Ministerial, but) onely in a fair and orderly way of
Christian charity, and useful
conversation; wherein private
believers soberly and
wisely communicate of those
gifts of knowledge they have attained; not to the
subversion of faith and
peace in the Church or
Consciences, but to the further
confirmation of them; This, as it is no way
envied or
denied by any
good Ministers, so far as God hath granted it, or the
charity and
zeal of any modest and humble Christian desires it; So there is no ground, either in
Reason or
Religion to be urged
[Page 180] against the
peculiar Calling and
Function of the
Ministry, from this
Christian Liberty of
Charity; any more, than there is cause to pull down any
mans dwelling house, because there are some
sheds and
pent-houses leaning to it; which have their uses and conveniences in their kinde, and proportion, but not comparably to the
main mansion; which hath far more strength, order, beauty, and usefulness: I shall afterward give a fuller account of that
Christian Liberty in
Preaching and
Prophecying, which is by some
arrogantly urged against the
Authoritative Ministry, as any peculiar office and appointment of Christ.
Onely at present, I would endeavor to satisfie the sober and humble Christian, That the
Calling of
the Ministry, which is and ought in all Religious Reason, to be peculiar to some men, both in
abilities and
ordination, as well as in exercise of a
divine authority, and
special power, this (I say) doth no whit
quench or
repress, but rather
regulate and
preserve that true
Liberty, which consists in private Christians
conferring, admonishing, informing, and
strengthning, one another in every
good word and work; without any neglect, or undervaluing of the
Publick Ministry, where it may be had. To which, as commonly all well-taught Christians ow (under God) the
light,
1 Thes. 5.14. Warn them that are (
[...]) unruly, disorderly, out of their ranks and places, where God hath set them in his church. 2 Thes. 3.6. We command you Brethren in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw your selves from every brother, who walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition which he received from us. Tit. 1.10, 11. There are many unruly and vain-talkers,
&c. whose mouths must be stopped. and
soundness they have in
Religion, so they know, That all
gifts are bounded by the
Word of God, which is the
measure and
touchstone of grace; that nothing is further from
grace, than
unruly living, and
disorderly walking; that the
gravity of Religion abhors all
uncomly motions, and
rude extravagancies; which are as far from
true piety or
zeal, as
mad-pranks and
ravings are from being heights or excesses of
reason. Private presumptions (be mens abilities never so great) may not proudly and uncharitably
usurp against
publick order, peace, and
authority in the
Civil State; much less against that
divine polity, which Christ hath established in his
holy Family, the Church.
Ministers not less necessary for the Church, than Commanders are for an Army.
[...]. Clem. ep. ad Cor. p 46.What wise Magistrate will allow it in a Subject? what discreet Commander (as
Clement writing to the Factious
Corinthians observes) will countenance that private and heady confidence in any Soldier, under pretence of valor, or hatred of the enemy, or zeal for the
Generals honor, and Armies good, without any Order, Commission, or Command, to
engage himself upon fighting the enemy, or commanding any part of the Army; to the violating of those
just and
[Page 181] necessary Rules of
Discipline; in the exact observation whereof, the safety, strength, and honor of an Army, infinitely more consists, than in the
Thrasonick forwardness, and
fool-hardiness of any person in it, be he never so able or willing? which,
Manlius Torquatus expressed,
Livius. Dec. 1. lib. 8.
Disciplinam militarem qua stetit ad hanc diem Romana res solvisti, &c. Triste exemplum sed in posterum salubre, &c. 2 Tim. 2.5. If a man strive for mastery; yet he is not crowned, except he strive lawfully.
Secundum leges Athleticas.
[...],
Refractarii. Disorderly Agitators. A Sect wh ch
Clem. Alex. tells of,
[...]. 3. 320. by that
severity of putting his own son to death, for
fighting without order from him his General, although he fought
successfully: For wise men consider, it is not so necessary to fight, or to preach, as to do both
decently, and in
order; nor shall any man be
commended or
crowned for either, unless he do them
lawfully: Rashness is no part of any mans
fortitude, much less of his
Religion; nor is
confidence any sign of
true valor; nor
boasting of courage; neither is
confusion any ingredient in
Christian charity; nor
Faction any support of the
Faith; nor
disorderly walking any fewel of those
holy flames, which dwell in the
humble brests of true Christians, and fill them with
commendable zeal.
The Church of Christ is compared to a
City that is at unity in it self, and to
an Army with Banners:
Liberty must not expel Order out of the Church. Psal. 122 3. Cont. 6.3. Rev. 21.19. These
holy allusions are so far argumentative, by way of
right reason, and
religious proportions, as to assure us, That neither the
strength nor
beauty of this holy City can be preserved, unless the
comliness, order, and
exactness, of those
gemmeous foundations and
walls, which Christ, and his holy Apostles have laid, and set up in
doctrine, holy institutions, and
peculiar Ministry, be observed and kept; which are not onely
guides and
fences for the Churches safety and direction; but also
limits and
boundaries to all mens extravagancy in Religion: Nor yet can the
majesty of this
Heavenly Host, the
Sacred Militia of
Christs Church on Earth, continue, either, as to its
safety in it self, or its
terror to its
enemies round about, unless the
Standard-bearers, the
Ministers,
Chrysost. in 1 Tim. hom. 5.
[...]. &c. Heb. 2.10.
[...]. Isai. 10.18.
[...]. Naz. whose office is to hold up the
Banner of
Christs Cross, against the wisdom, power, and malice of men and devils, be supported and maintained; for these are appointed by Christ,
the Captain-General of our Salvation, to be the
directers of the Churches motions; and as the
centers of its peace, and order, in its several
bands and
companies; which are the
several Congregations: Who, without
Ministers, duly placed with
authority among them, will soon be
as sheep without a shepherd; or, as
soldiers, are when the
standard-bearer faileth, easily
scattered and
destroyed. And indeed, nothing seems more to reprove and confute, the
perverse disputings of some men against the
setled order and
calling of the Ministry, (who pretend to Military Discipline and Orders) than this consideration: For they cannot, but in reason be
self-condemned; since, if they have any
grains of Salt in
[Page] them,
[...].
Naz. Or. 26.
[...].
Inter Cyclopes. Non tam spectandum quid agat quisque, quam quo ordine; nec tam quo animo, quam quâ disciplina.
Ep. Wint. Andrews. Ordo postulat ut virtute eminentiores sint & loco superiores, qui habeant rationum
[...].
Naz. Or. 1. V d. Clem. Ro. Epist. ad Corinth. Numb. 11.17. they cannot, but daily see, a
necessity of
exact order, and
distinct power, which must be observed among themselves as
soldiers; without which, Armies will be but
heaps upon heaps; confused crouds and
noises of men; if any one, who fancies his own, or an others
sufficiencies, shall presently
usurp the power, and
intrude into the office of Captain and Commander; whose work is not onely to use a few
good words now and than, but to fight valiantly, and yet to keep both himself, and others in
good order.
No less is order necessary to the Church in its Societies; over which able and fit Ministers duly placed, have, not onely the
work of Preaching, lying on their Consciences, which requires more than
ordinary and vulgar abilities; but, they have many other
great, and
weighty affairs, which they are to discharge, both publickly and privately; as
workmen that need not to be ashamed; as those, that are
meet instruments, and
workers together with
God and Christ, in the
great work of
saving souls; to which, if onely memory, and a voluble tongue, and an oratorious confidence, would have served, there needed not so
great preparations, and
power of the Spirit from on high, to come on the
Apostles; which not onely furnished them with Matter what to say, and Languages wherein, but, with
just and
full authority to preach
Christs Gospel in
Christs Name; and to settle, a like
constant Authority, Order, and
Power Ministerial in all
Churches, for
holy Administrations; putting upon their
Successors, whom they ordained in every place (as the spirit of
Moses was put on the seventy Elders) of that
Spirit; that is, of that same power Ministerial, which they had immediately from Christ. Nor was any one not
rightly ordained, antiently esteemed, as any Minister of the Church, nor any thing he did valid; nor were any that adhered to such
disorderly walkers and
impostors, ever reckoned among
good Christians, or as
sound Members in the
Church;
Cypr. Epist. 76. De Baptisandis Novatianis, ad Magnum. Novatianus in Ecclesia non est, nec Episcopus
[...]mputari potest, qui Evangelica, & Apostolica autoritate contempta, nemini succedens à se ipso ortus est. Habere enim aut tenere Ecclesiam nullo modo potest, qui ordinatus in Ecclesia non est. Quomodo gregi Christi annumerari potest, qui legitimum non sequitur pastorem? quomodo pastor haberi debet, qui manente vero pastore, & in Ecclesia Dei ordinatione succedanea praesidente, nemini succedens, à seipso incipiens alienus sit, & dominicae pacis & divina veritatis inimicus. As Saint
Cyprian, most eloquently and zealously, writes concerning
Novatianus, who usurped the office of a
Bishop and
Pastor, among some credulous and weak people; despising the
Ordination of the
Church. How can he be counted a Bishop or Minister in the Church, who thus like a Mushroom grows up from himself? How can he have any office in the Church, who is not placed there by the officers in the Church; which hath ever had in it true Pastors, who by a successive Ordination, have received power to preside in the Church? He that sets up of his own new score, and succeeds none formerly ordained, is both an alien to, and an enemy of the peace and truth divine: Nor can that sheep
[Page 183] be reckoned, as one of Christs flock, who doth not follow a lawfully ordained Pastor. Thus Saint
Cyprian, a Learned holy Bishop, and after a Martyr for Christ, testifies the sense of the Church, and all true Christians in his time, who flourished in the
third Century after Christ.
I will onely adde one place more out of
Tertullian,
Tertul. lib. de Praescrip. adv. Haereses. Edant (Haeretici) origines Ecclesiarum suarum, evolvant ordinem Episcoporum suorum, ita per successiones ab initio decurrentium, ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis, vel Apostolicis vir
[...] (qui tamen cum Apostolis perseveraverint) habuerit autorem & antecessorem: Hoc enim modo Ecclesiae Apostolicae tensus suos deferunt. Sicut
Smyrnaeorum Ecclesia habeus
Polycarpum, à
Johanne Collocatum, resert; Sicut
Romanorum Clementem, à
Petro Ordinatum, &c. Traditionem itaque Apostolorum in toto mundo manifestatam in Ecclesia adest perspicere omnibus qui verè velius audere. Et habemus enumerare eos qui ab Apostolis instituti sunt Episcopi in Ecclesiis; & successores eorum usque ad nos. Quibus etiam ipsas Ecclesias remittebant, suum ipsorum locum Magisterii tradentes. Qui nihil tale cognoverunt neque docuerunt, quale ab his deliratur.
Irenaeus, lib. 3. cap. 3. De iis qu
[...] decedunt ab Apostolica Successione. who lived before Saint
Cyprian, in the end of the
second Century, whom
Cyprian usually called his Master, for the learning, warmth, force, and eloquence, which were in his works, till his defection.
Let these new Masters (saith he)
and their Disciplies, set forth to us the Original of their Churches, the Catalogue and Succession of their Bishops and Ministers; so running upward without interruption; that it may appear their first Bishop or Presbyter had some Apostle, or some that persevered with the Apostle, for their predecessor and ordainer: For thus the true and Apostolically planted Churches do ever make their reckonings; as the Church of Smyrna
had their first Bishop (Polycarpus)
placed among them by St. John
the Apostle: So the Church of Rome
and Antioch
had their Pastors, or Bishops, setled by the Apostle Peter. Thus
Tertullian, and with him
Irenaeus, and all the antients; who sought
to keep the unity of the Spirit, and
the bond of peace, Eph. 4.3. The
purity of
doctrine, and
power of
holy Discipline, in the Church of Christ. These
holy men never dreamed of
Self-ordainers, or of
gifted, yet
unordained Ministers; nor did they own any Christians in Church Society, or Ecclesiastick Order, and holy Communion, where there was not an evident, distinct, and personally demonstrable Succession of
Bishops, Pastors, and
Teachers, in Ministerial Authority, so constituted by
holy Ordination, lineally descended, and rightly derived from the
Apostolical Stem, and the
Root, Jesus Christ.
Nor is this, so
divine an Institution, so
solemn an Ordination,
17. Peculiar Officers as Ministers, most necessary for the common peoples good, as to Religion. so
sacred a Mission, and so
clear and
constant a
Succession of Ministers, (whose office it is to
bear witness of the
Name of Christ, in his love, and sufferings, and merits, to the end of the World, till the number of
Saints be perfected, till the
work of the
Ministry is finished, and the
Body of
Christ, his Church, fully edified,
Eph. 4.12.) This, I say, is not of more concernment to the
glory of God, (whose infinite and inestimable mercy is hereby set forth to mankinde,) or more conducing to the
honor of Christ, in his wisdom, love, and care, for
[Page 184] his Church, than it is every way most necessary for the
common good of those, whom the
Lord is pleased to call to be
his people, at any time, in any
Nation,
1 Cor. 1.21. whatsoever; whose interest and benefit the
Lord Jesus Christ far more considered (and so should all good Ministers do in their work,) than any particular ends, or advantages of their own; (Alas, the
divinest advancement of
true Ministers in this World, is their
faithful labor; their
honor must be their cares, and studies, and fears;
2 Cor. 1.23, &c. Princeps in praedicando princeps in perpetiendo.
Bern. their
crowns, their sufferings and sorrows, persecutions, and perils, contempts, crosses, and deaths for Christs sake, and the Churches welfare:) But the peculiar benefit and advantage of the
Christian flock, the
faithful people of all sorts, is that which is most to be regarded; over whom the
Lord hath made Ministers overseers; (not onely at the first plantation of the
Gospel, as the
Socinians say, but also in a
constant and
clear succession of
Publick Ministerial Authority;) for this very purpose, That poor people may never be left as
sheep without a shepherd;
Mark 6.24. that they may not either wander up and down in the
wildernesses, or
mountains of their own fancies; or be led away by others seductions; or be beguiled by the devils wiles, and temptations; That they may hear, and believe, and persevere
stedfast in the
Faith; that they may neither be ignorant, nor erroneous, nor scattered and divided; that they may be preserved from
rustical simplicity, hypocritical formality, heretical pravity, and
schismatical novelty in matters of
Religion;
[...] Prov. 29.18.
[...] signifies,
Perire, denudare, feriari, dissipare, rebellari, retrocedere. Buxtorf. Isai. 30.20. Thy Teachers shall not be removed into a corner any more; but thine eyes shall see thy Teachers.
that they may not perish (or be left
naked, separated, scattered, idle, and
rebellious) for want of vision; thereby sinning against God, and their own souls. The pregnant significancy of that one word, which
Solomons wisdom useth, hath these
swarms or
spawnings of several senses: All which variety shews, That the
state of
common people is never more desperate, than when their
Seers fail; when their
Teachers are
removed into corners; when God sends them no
Preachers, or
Prophets after his own heart; when people are not onely without
light, but put it out, quenching the
Lamps of the Sanctuary, and
loving darkness more than light; when they are given up to their own delusions, and others seductions; who blindly follow the
visions of their own hearts, and the
Prophets of their own sending, or the
Ministers of their own ordaining; whom they shall have no cause to credit, esteem, love, or obey, as finding no competent gifts Ministerial in them, no Characters of divine Authority, or holy Succession, upon them.
Ezek. 3.17. Heb. 13.17. They watch for their souls,
&c.People will easily be surprised when they have no
watchmen to foresee, give warning, prevent, and encounter any dangers, of sins, errors, and temptations, which easily surprise the generality even of Christians; who are for the most part so busied, and incumbred, or so pleased and ensnared, or so burthened and oppressed with the secular and sensible things of this world, that they can hardly
watch
[Page 185] one hour with Christ, no not in
his agony; if they had not some
Ministers divinely appointed, to put
them in remembrance; to stir up their affections, to provoke them to piety, to prepare them for eternity, both instructing them in the
Faith, and praying for them that their
Faith may not fail. Nothing indeed is more
deplorable and
desperate, than the condition of mankinde, yea, and of any part of the
Church of Christ would be, if the
Lord had not commanded, and by a special providence continued an
holy constant succession of the
Ministers of the
Word and
Sacraments; who may be always, either
planting, or
watering, or
pruning; and so, according to the
several proportions of Christians, still preserving the
truth, life, and
power of Religion, so as it may descend to after ages. For there is no doubt,
1 Cor. 1.21. It pleased God by the foolishness of Preaching, to save them that believe. but without this
holy and
happy Succession of Ministers, either people would ever persist in their
original ignorance, and
heathenish sottery; or, although once planted with
piety, yet they will
soon relapse to
barbarity, Atheism, and
unbelief; or at best, content themselves with
idle formalities, spiritless superstitions, empty notions, mouldy traditions, lying legends, plausible fancies, novel inventions, vain imaginations, or most
desperate errors, and
damnable doctrines; which is evident by the experience, as of former, so of these times; where few of those, that have cast off, and despised the
lawful, and
true Ministry of this
Church, but either give over all
Religion; or else think themselves capable, every night to dream a new and better way of
serving God, and saving mens souls, than ever yet was used.
This natural tendency to
Apostatize from truth,
18. As all Christians subject to Errors and Apostacies, so none more than here in
England. Anglorum ingenia sunt aut varia & mobilia, superstitionibus & vaticiniis dedita; aut feroci quadam pertinacia aspera & contumaciter superba.
Bodin. & Lansius. & Phil. Com. to relapse to
profaneness, to rest in
hypocrisie, to run out to
extravagancies, or to persist in
errors, no people under Heaven are more subject to, than those of this
Nation, England; whom, as God hath blest with a
land flowing with milk and honey; so they have much of the
iron sinew, and
stiffneckedness of the Jews; for being full fed, they are also full of
high and
quick spirits, various and
vehement fancies, finding out and running after many
fashions and
inventions. Don Gundamor, who had much studied the
English temper, and knew how their pulse beat, both in Church and State, was wont to say,
He despaired not of those violent changes here in England; which in no other Nation could be expected; who are generally content with their
customs, and constant to their
principles; whereas the
English are always given to
change, to admire
novelties, and with most
inconsiderate violence to pursue them: So that no
Nation or
Church under Heaven, have more need then, of constant, learned, able, and honest Ministers; who may shew them, guide, and keep them in the
good, right, and
safe way of
true Religion; From which, none are more easily seduced, than those that have either a
sequacious softness, and
credulity
[Page 186] toward other men, as divers of us have; or an
high conceit and
confidence of themselves; which people, much at ease, rich and high fed, (as many in
England) are most subject to; Insomuch, that we see the
greatest dis
[...]ase, as to Religion, now is, among us, not so much a
famine, as a
surfet of the
Word; and knowledge, which hath here been
as the waters of the Sea,
Hab. 2.14. disdains those shores of
order, office, and
duty, which the
Lord hath set for its
bars and bounds in his Church: Christians in many places, having had
great fulness, are come to
great wantonness; and the enemies of the Ministry,
The greatest enemies of Ministers make them most necessary. and Reformed Religion in this Church, are not such, as have been kept meager, and tame with emptiness, and ignorance; but such as have been
pricked with provender, high fed, by an
able and
constant Ministry. These are grown to such
ferocious spirits, like
pampered horses, whom no ground will hold; daily neighing after
novelties; rushing upon any
adventures; and impatient to bear those Ministers any longer, by whose bounty they have been so liberally
nourished, with all means of
knowledge, preaching, conferring, and
writing; These now affect
high racks, and
empty mangers; subtilties rather than
solidities, and
novelties more than
nourishment; yea, they are become the
rivals of their Ministers, and und rtake like
Balaams Beast to teach their Masters; not onely speaking with them, but against them; yea, seeking to cast them quite off, lifting up their heel against them, and trampling their
feeders under their feet: Thus having either got the
brid
[...]e between their teeth, or having cast quite off their neck the reigns
of Order, Government, and
Discipline in Religion,
Psal. 32.9. they are become like
Horse and Mule without
understanding; without
gratitude, civility, and
common humanity; so far they are from
sober piety: Running furiously without their guides, wantonly snuffing up the wind, and proudly lifting up themselves in their high crested opinions and presumptuous fancies of
notions, gifts, prophecyings, and
inspirations; Glorying in this
riotous liberty and
mad frolicks of
Religion; which all wise, humble, and holy Christians know, are not more unworthy of, and uncomfortable to, all good Ministers (who taught them better) than they will be most dangerous, destructive, and damnable to those men themselves, who proudly affect those ruder and dangerous follies in the Church of Christ; who cannot (either they, or their posterity) be ever so safe,
as in Christs way, at his finding, and under
his custody; where, with holy and just restraints (becoming
Reason, Order, and
Religion) there are also the
most ingenuous liberties, and the
most liberal fruitions: Wandering prodigals in Religion, who forsake the order and regularity of their Fathers house,
which is full of bread, will soon be reduced
to a morsel of bread.
And we see already, such as have in their
pride and disdain most
[Page 187] forsaken the
true Ministry, are come by their
riotous courses, to
feed on husks; and from the
harlotry of their wanton, and fine opinions, to
consort with swine; having hired out,
Luke 15. and enslaved themselves to all
rude, unjust, and
profane designs, or else wallowing in
filthy and
sensual lusts, which makes them sin against
Heaven and Earth, and be no more worthy to be called
the sons of God, or the
children of this Christian Reformed Church. So that we evidently see, That those men
fight against God, against
Christ Jesus, against the
Reformed and
Christian Religion; against the
Word of God, which is the standard of Religion; against the
Unity, Order, and
Cathol ke conformity of the
Church of the
Christ in all ages; against the
future Succession of Religion; against their own
souls; against their
posterity; against the
common good of all mankinde; and all such, as may want and enjoy the
inestimable blessing of the
Gospel, who ever fight against the
holy office, divine authority, necessary duty, sacred dignity, and
constant succession, of the
Evangelical Ministers, and
Ministry; without which the
Church of Christ, like a
Field or Garden, without di
[...]igent and daily
Husbandmen and Gardiners, would, long ago, have
run to waste; and been over-run with all maner of
evil w
[...]d, (which grow apace, even in the best Plantations;) if God in his
wisdom and
mercy to mankinde, and to
his Church, had not appointed some men, as
his Ministers, to take care from time to time, that the
field of the Church be tilled in every place; that the
Garden be weeded, and the
vineyard fenced; and this especially for their sakes, who are the (
[...]) most of men; whose
cares and
burdens of life, or whose
dulness and
incapacity, or whose
wants and
weakness, or whose lusts and passions, would never, either move them to, or continue them in any way, worthy the
name of true Religion, if God had not sent and ordained (
[...])
Cryers,
1 Tim. 2.7.
Praecones, vel Caduceatores.
Heralds, and
Ambassadors, to
summon, invite, and by
pious importunity, even
compel men to come into the ways of true piety, and happiness; which, being not onely far above
sinful flesh and blood, but quite contrary to them, had need have a
Ministry, whose authority, for its rise, assistance, and succession, should be beyond what is of
humane original and
derivation; which who so seek to oppose, destroy, or alter, will certainly bring upon themselves, not onely the guilt of so high an insolence against
Christ, and injury against this
Church; but also, will stand accountable to
Gods justice, for those many souls
damnation, whom their
vanity and
novelty have perverted and destroyed, both in the
present age and
after generations, for want of
true Ministers.
These
first weapons then, which the
Adversaries of the
peculiar Calling of the
Ministry, hoped to finde in the
Armony of
Scripture, or
Right Reason, whereby to defend their
own intrusion, and to
[Page 188] offend that
holy Function, and
divinely instituted Succession, are found (I think) to have, as little force in them to hurt the
Ministry, or to help the
enemy,
1 Sam. 17. as
Goliahs Shield, Helmet, Sword, and Spear had, either to injure
David, or secure himself; yea, (we see) those
smooth stones, those
pregnant and
piercing Authorities of many clear and concurrent
Texts of
Scripture, both for
precept and
example, which I have produced, according to
right reasoning, from
Jesus Christ, and the
blessed Apostles; To which, the
Cathol
[...]ke practice, and
custom of all Churches in after times, is as a
sling directing them, more forcibly and firmly against the
brazen foreheads of those
Anakims, that oppose the Ministry; All these together, are sufficient to
prostrate to the ground their
proud height, and to put to flight that
uncircumcised party, who have defied, and seek to destroy, the
ho
[...]y Ordination of Evangelical Ministers; whose poor and oppressed estate, although it may now seem, but as little
David, with his
Scrip and
Staff, in the eyes of
self-exalting adversaries, who despise and curse them in their hearts; yet these may finde them to come in the
Name and
Power of the
Lord; sent by
Gods mission, furnished with
Christs commission, and appointed by the
Churches due
Ordination, to be
Leaders, Rulers, and chief
Officers in the
Church Militant, under
His Excellency the
Lord Jesus Christ;
Heb. 2.10.
[...]. who is the
Generalissimo, chief
Captain, and
Prince of our Salvation; who having in former times delivered his Servants, the true and faithful Ministers, from the paws of the
Lions and
the Bears, (Heathenish force, and Heretical furies) will also deliver them out of the hands of these
uncircumcised Philistims; who, having received from their Ministry, what ever honor and privilege, they can pretend to as Christians, yet now carry themselves, as if they were
aliens from the Israel of God; and had never had relation to, or blessing from, this or any other true Church; where hath been a constant Ministry, not more
famous for Learning and Industry, than
blessed with all
Evangelical excellencies, and
happy successes: To which now, the
Lord is pleased to adde this
crown of patience, under great tribulations, and of perseverance in suffering much evil disc
[...]uragement, whe
[...]e it hath deserved so well.
CAVIL III. Or Objection about Christian gifts, and exercising in common as Preachers or Prophets.
ALl impartiall spectators may hitherto behold the salvation of God; how the insolent opposers of the Ministeriall function, the men of
Gath, are in their first encounter so deeply smitten and woun ed, that they ly groveling on the ground: The remayning motions which they may seem to have,
Inconditi morientium motus & invalidi expirantium conatus.
Sym. are but the
inordinate strokes of hands and heels, the last
batteries, and weak struglings, which attend impotent revenge and
exspiring malice; It will be no hard matter, to set
my foot upon their prost
[...]ate power; and to sever their Heads from their Shoulders (that they rise up no more) by the means of that
two edged and
unparalleld Sword of the Scriptures, rightly applyed; which hath both sharpness, weight, and brightness; the clearest reason, potentest conviction, and divinest Authority; with which they thought to arm themselves against the peculiar Office of the Ministry.
Yet there are some
seconds and
recruits (who seem to have less fury and malice against the Ministry) who seeing the chief
Champion of the Antiministeriall faction, thus
Levelled, come in, either as to the spoyl, or rescue, (as
Ajax to
Ulysses) holding before them the shield of manifold Scriptures; Alleging, That notwithstanding there may be granted some peculiar Office and Institution of the
publike Ministry; yet, as to the power
of preaching, or liberty of prophecying, the promise is common to all believers,
Jo
[...]l. 2.28. cited Acts 2.17. for
the powring out of the spirit upon all flesh, in the later dayes: for the
Annointing from above, which shall lead every believer
into all Truth; so that they shall
not need any man
should teach them:
1 Joh. 2.27. Rom. 12.6. 1 Cor. 14.1. 1 Thes. 5.19.20. 1 Cor. 12.7.39. Acts 18.26. being
all taught of
God. That the manifestation and
gifts of the spirit are given to every one for the good of the Church; in teaching, exhorting, prophecying,
&c. Which every one is
to covet, and may communicate to others, for their conversion, or confirmation; as
Aquila and
Priscilla did to
Apollos, and other Christians in
Primitive dispersions; exercising and employing their talents received, if not as
Ministers in Office, and ordeined, yet as
Prophets and
gifted Brethren; if not as Pastors, yet as Teachers;
1 Per. 4.11. In like sort Christians, now, find their gifts of knowledge and utterance to great and good, that they cannot smother them, nor suffer them to be restrained and oppressed by the Ministers
encroachment and
Monopoly. Thus they, who would seem to be somewhat more civill and equanimous to the calling and Office of the Ministry.
Answ.
1. Gifts in others no prejudice to the Office of the Ministry; nor warrant to any man publike arrogancy.My Answer first in generall is: That all these and the like small shot, which
Infaustus,
Socinno lib. de Eccl.
Socinus,
Oster
[...]d. Inst. c.
42.
Osterodius,
Smaltzius de Ord. Ecc.
Smaltzius,
Radeccius de Eccl.
Radeccius,
Theoph. Nicolaides defens. Socin. c. 1. Acts 14 23. When they had ordained them elders in every Church. Acts 13.2. Separate to me
Paul and
Barnabas 1 Tim. 4.14. & 5.22. Acts 18.28. Heb. 14.17 2 Tim. 2 4. 1 Thes. 5.12, 13. 1 Tim. 5.17. 1 Cor. 12.18,
&c. 1 Cor. 14.32. V. 33. & 40. Rom 16 17. 2 Thes. 3.6. 2 Tim. 4.3.
Primitive prophecying, what. 1 Pet. 1.19.
Prophetae Sc
[...]pturacum interpretes erant maximè propheticarum & obscurarum. Ambr. Theoph. Chrysost.
Prophetarum munus erat mysticum Scripturarum sensum ad salutem auditorum explanare. Erasm.
in. 1 Cor. 14. 1 Cor. 4.30. 1 Cor. 14.29,
&c.
Nicolaides, and others of the
revived Arians have afforded these
Semiant iministeriall adversaries, have been oft discharged, and received, without any hurt, as to the divinely established Office of the Ministry; Having been either satisfied with all
ingenuous concessions, as far as
order, modesty, and
charity will carry them; or refuted with just
replyes, against all vanity, arrogancy and confusion, by those learned men, who formerly or lately have given very sober, solid, and
liberall satisfaction to any pleas urged, or scruples alleged out of Scripture; which will in no sort maintain idleness, vanity, pride, and confusion in the Church; under the
specious names of liberty, gifts and prophecying; There are indeed many places exciting Christians to labour, to
abound in every good gift
and work; but yet as many to keep them within due order and holy bounds, becomming the honour of Religion.
All those (
[...]) gifts were never more eminent and common in the Church of Christ, than in those times, when the Ministeriall power was by peculiar marks, ceremonies, and duties, distinctly and undoubtedly conferred on some
peculiar persons; as, the
Apostles, and 70.
Disciples; on
Timothy, Titus, and others, who were separated, and ordeined, by fasting, praying, examination and imposition of hands, to be Bishops or Presbyters in the respective Churches, as they came to be capable of setled order and Ministry. And notwithstanding the
extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, which were then conferred upon many, not yet
ordeined Ministers, we see, the Office and honour of the Ministry was never more clearly asserted, as
divine (being set
over the flocks by the Lord) so to be owned and esteemed, as distinct from
secular intanglements, as an retire and compleat
imployment, even for the best and ablest men, to which they should once ordeined
wholy give themselves, and attend on it. Never was
order, and peace, and
proportion in the Church more enjoyned, and duly observed; never were
disorderly and
unruly walkers, false Apostles,
self-obtruders, house-creepers, heaps of teachers, who caused divisions, more
severely repressed, than in those Primitive times, when believers enjoyed most eminent gifts and graces
for some ends: either in miracles, or toungs, or prophecying, (which was not that eminentest
sense of prophecying (that is,
foretelling things to come;) but
the opening and
applying the places of the Prophets, in the
old Testament (which was then the only Scriptures the Church had; which St.
Peter calls the
more sure word of Prophecy) by which it might appear to the Church
more clearly, that the crucified Jesus was the
Christ, the promised, prefigured, and prophecyed
Messias; so establishing
[Page 191] the tradition and history of the new Testament (which concerned the Nativity, life, miracles, sufferings, death, resurrection, ascension,
&c. of Christ,) by the places of the old; wherein oft times an Auditor among them
might have that further
light revealed to him, as to the fuller
sense of any place, which another was handling; and this, but occasionally, not as a constant habit; only at present, it was beyond his naturall abilities, or endowments acquired by studies,
&c. Nor was this (then an extraordinary gift, for the confirming and establishing of the new planted Church, or Christians in the faith) ever used, as it ought, but with great order, all gravity, charity, humility and peace among those, that were truly so enabled: And when any
vain pretenders came up to abuse it; the Apostle requires, that there be a due
tryall, and
subjection of these
spirits of the Prophets to the Prophets, who might wisely discern between true and false, between holy, wise, and excellent
inspirations, (which were pertinent
interpretations, or apt clearings of Scriptures,) and those
weak, impudent, and
impertinent ostentations, which were either very
false and foolish, or
vulgar and ordinary.
Which, Secondly, is the most,
2. Of right interpreting and applying Scriptures.
2 Cor. 2.17. that our
Antiministeriall adversaries, who affect the name
of Prophets, commonly amount too; while they handle the
Scriptures (most what) with very
unwashen hands; so brokenly, corruptly, rudely, rashly and perversely, as makes them not any way extraordinary Prophets, but
ordinary proclamers of their own ignorance, shame, and impudence: who think they may take
liberty in nothing more, than in abusing and wresting the holy Scriptures, which are sufficient to make any man of God perfect, both in gifts and graces, in abilities and in humility: And which should not be handled either privatly, or publikely, but with great humility, care, diligence, exactness and conscience; Since,
2 Pet. 1.20. 2 Pet. 3.16. as they were not of
private and humane invention, so nor are they
of private interpretation, after every mans sudden, unstable, and unlearned fancy; Who rashly singles out
texts of Scripture here and there (as they do a
Deer out of a Herd,) and runs them down, till they fall at the foot of his fancy or opinion;
torturing and racking the places till they speak to his mind, and sense: Thus often times the Church of Christ hath seen men of proud and corrupt minds (as they say
Toads of good Eggs hatch
Cockatrices) from
some places of Scripture ravished from their fellows,
Omnia adversus veritatem de ipsa veritate constructa sunt: operantibus aemulationem istam spiritibus erroris.
Tertul. Apol. c. 47. Dominici eloquii fures & violatores.
Aust De Donatistis Retract. l. 21. Falsa interpretatio Scripturae est nervus Satanici regni.
Hilar. and
wrested from the main
scope and context, bring forth most
hereticall and
monstrous productions; contrary to those truths, which are most clearly set forth in the whole
tenour or Analogy of the Scriptures, as their great design and main intent: Such those of old were, against the
divinity and humanity of Christ; Against the holy Trinity; Against the grace of God; and of late against the Law, the Souls Immortality,
[Page 192] good works, both the Sacraments, all holy duties as forms; Against any resurrection and judgment to come, against the very being of any Catholick Church, against the Scriptures themselves; And so now against any
Succession or peculiar order of ordeined authoritative Ministers, to hold forth the Gospell of Christ, and true Religion to the world: So the Maniches from
Eph. 2.2.
By nature you are the Children of wrath, argued Nature of man to be Evill, And from a principle of darkness and sin, coeternall with the good God.
Aust. Retract. l. 15.
Apollinaris and
Eutiches argued from
the word was made flesh, That Christ had not two distinct natures, but only one, the flesh turned into God. So
Arrius against the Divinity,
Nestorius against the Unity of the person of Christ. The
Anthropomorphites urged Scripture for those humane shapes, which they grosly imagined to be in God, as in Man; because God speaking to man, speaks as man, not as he is in himself, but as he is most conceivable by us. In none of all which errors, those Patrons of them, any more than these (for liberty of opining and of prophecying as they list) will seem to want either
reason or Scripture; which sometime they will call a dead letter; yea and killing too; Affirming that both it and the Ministry too are needless; that all are taught of God, by a
quickning Spirit and a
Speciall unction, &c.
The same men can prophesy too if you let them alone, against all
civill property and common equity and honesty,
1 Cor. 3.22.23. 2 Cor. 4.15. Rom. 13.8. Joh. 6.27. out of that place,
All things are yours, and you are Christs, and Christ is Gods; Against borrowing, or at least
paying any pecuniary debts; by
Ow no man any thing, but love; Against all
honest labour and diligence, by
Labour not for the meat that perisheth, Take no thought for to morrow;
Mat. 6.25. 1 Pet. 3.3. Tit. 1.15. Mat. 23.9. Against
all modesty and decency in cloaths, by that,
not of putting on of apparell; Against all restraints of Laws and bounds of holiness in any thing, by that,
to the pure all things are pure; All things are lawfull for me, 1
Cor. 6.12. Against all
duty to Parents, subjection to
Masters and Magistrates,
1 Pet. 2.9. by
call no man Father, or Lord
[...] be not ye the servants of men, 1
Cor. 7.23. by being
Gods freemen; for, you are a
royall Priest-hood, ergo, no peculiar Ministry; whereas that was said, to the Jews first, who had a peculiar Priest-hood, by which the whole Nation was blessed and honoured of God.
Exod. 19.5. Thus the devill, and his seducing instruments, never want
their lectures, quotations, and
common place
[...], out of the Scriptures; When pride, poverty and liberty, once meet together to
prophecy as they list, what mad work do they make, with
Scriptures, Religion, conscience, and all order and Laws of Church or
civill societies? As those false Prophets in
Germany, not long ago did, and others after in
England designed to have done,
Munter
and Phifer. Hacket
and Arthington. making the holy Scripture, which is the pure fountain of life, the very sink and receptacle of all heady opinions and sordid practises.
When as the
Holy Scriptures,
Purissimum veritatis sontem in puridissimam errorum sentinam vertunt haeretici.
Jeron. S. Scripturae locis multi abutuntur, ut si quis medicinalibus ferramentis se graviter vexet: quae non ad vulner andū sed ad sanandū sunt instituta.
Aust. Ep. 141. Sensus Scripturae expetit
[...]ertae imerpretationis gubernaculum.
Tert. Nulla vox divina adeo dissoluta est & diffusa, ut verba tantum defenda
[...]tur, & ratio verborum non constituatur.
Tert
[...]l. de pr
[...]l. ad Haer. Rom. 12.6. 2 Tim. 3.17. which are the
oracles of God and hold forth his mind to the world in matters of Religion, are to be
understood and interpreted (not by
minds leavened with hereticall pride, or Schismaticall
peevishness, or
captious and criticall
moroseness, or
Scepticall cavilings and
janglings (which commonly drive some other secular and
sinister end, rather
than any thing of true faith, good manners, and an holy life:) but, with all pious and cautious consideration, all humble diligence, and
ingenuous candor; Which first regards, the
joynt Analogy, the
concurrent tenor, and that clear
proportion, or
rule of faith and holy life, in doctrine, both
[...]r
mysteries, and
moralities, which are evidently shining from many places, that
are Indisputable; either for the clear Instructions in
morals; or Institution in
mysteries; or Imitation in Illustrious and commended examples for order and policy: All which are enough
[...] make a man of God, and any Church of Christ,
perfect to
salvation.
And such light,
from the clear propotion, and
concurrent harmony, or constant tenour of Scriptures old and new hath this point of the peculiar
function of the Ministry Evangelicall; both from the practise and precept of Christ, and his Apostles, and others after them; to which the use and judgement of all Churches do fully attest: In that tryall, approbation, benediction,
imposition of hands, Ordination and solemn mission of some men in the Church to the
Off
[...]ce and work of
the Ministry, which is set forth in the New Testament: Against all which,
so full clear proofs, and so constant a light, what ever can be urged, by
single texts, or solitary and occasionall examples, out of Scripture,
Nolunt agnoscere ea loca S. S. per qua revincuntur: hic nituntur quae ex falso composuerunt, & quae de ambiguitate ceperunt.
Tertul. de praes. 2 Pet. 2.16. Tantum veritati obstruit adulter sensus quantum & corruptor Stilus.
Tert. de prae. ad Haer. c. 17.
[...].
Eplph. l. 75. Acts 8.4. They that were scattered abroad went every where Preaching the word. must needs be by these objecters either weakly, or wilfully mistaken in the phrase and manner of speaking; or else is
wrested as St
Peter tels us by
ignorant and
unstable minds from the
scope and design of the Spirit of God in that place, (which is the measure of all right Interpretation:) Or else it only relates to something done by the rule of
occasionall prudence; or speaks of some practise, which was only
temporary not binding; or
miraculous, and extraordinary; which cease, when the gift and occasion ceaseth; or it may be in some cases of
urgent necessity, which might befall an Infant, planting, incompleat,
inorganicall Church; either not fully
formed and setled in the
due order, or suddainly pressed and scattered with vehement
persecution, and so forced from that order and exactness in outward Ministrations of the Church,
[Page 194] which regard a sociall,
ut cresceret pl
[...]bs & multiplicaretur, omnibus inter initia concessum est Evangelizare & Baptizare, & Scripturas in Ecclesia explanare. Ʋbi autem omnia loca circumplexa est Ecclesia conventicula constituta sunt & rectores & caetera officia,
&c. Vt nullus de clero auderet qui non ordinatus esset praesumere officium, quod sciret non sibi creditum,
&c. Coepit alio ordine & providentia gubernari Ecclesia.
Com. in Eph. 4. Amb. asscripta. Tit. 1.11. Gal. 5.12. 1 Tim. 1.20. publike, and common, more, than a solitary, and private profession of Religion, and which, in the Churches
setled condition, they otherwaies duly and conscientiously observed, as
the will of God. All which extraordinary cases are, in
all wise mens judgement, very far different and distant from that of this Church of
England, unless it may seem under
some persecution, by slanderous toungs, by false Brethren, and deceitfull workers, and disorderly walkers, the
troublers of our Israel; whom the Apostle
Pauls charity to this reformed Church, would (no doubt) have wished, that either
their mouths might be stopped, or they
might be cut off, and delivered with
Hymenaeus, Philetus, and
Alexander the Copper-Smith,
to Satan, that they might
learn not to blaspheme the Scriptures, and the true Ministry, and this true Church, and in all these, the Gospe
[...]l and name, with the Spirit and grace of Christ, all which have been manifested among us by the Ministers of this Church.
3. Those and the like places answered in generall. The no validity of such captious disputings by Scripture, against Scripture. Truly I do not think that the so oft repeaters
of their Socinian Crambes, The objectors of those and the like single places, or those temporary and occasionall practises in Scripture, by which men or women unordeined to be Ministers, did privately teach, or publikely prophesy, can be so weak and silly (many of them (for some of them are men only in malice, against
the Ministers, but
children in understanding;) as to believe, That there is any such weight or force in any of those objections, which their own reason and conscience (if not blinded with passion and prejudice against the Office of the Ministry,) will not tell them have very easy,
fair and full solutions; Either first from the
extraordinariness of the gifts, which were but
temporary, and to which these men can with no face pretend, by any thing yet discovered by them,
Adulteria Scripturarum &
[...]positionum mendacia.
Tertul. (Their zeal to disgrace and destroy the Ministry, by perverting and wresting the Scriptures, is no sign of their Apostolicall gifts, but of
their Satanicall or Schismaticall malice;) Or secondly they are answered f
[...]om the case of
the Church in some places newly planted, or
persecuted and scattered; Or thirdly, by the common exercises
of private Charity among believers one to another; which all good Christians and Ministers allow still, and rejoyce in the
order, us
[...]fulness and
mod
[...]sty of those charitable gifts, and Brotherly exercises, which may
[...]n their proper place
(being duly regulated) as well consist with the divine authority and peculiar
eminency of the Ministeriall function, as the
Moon and
Stars may be in the same firmament
with the Sun; Although shining in a different time and orb, with different lustre, and to far less degrees of influence, yet to the same common end, the good of this inferior world.
So that no wise and gracious Christian in reason can, or in conscience ought to sheath
those or other Scriptures in Ministers bowels, which are rather
for their defence and assistance, Shewing indeed the great use of a
constant peculiar Ministry, to prevent the Churches desolations and such neccessities of meaner supplyes: So far are they, from affording any ground, either wholy to give
a bill of divorce to the setled Ministry (which by so many clear and pregnant texts is plain to be
d
[...]vinely Instituted;) or to encourage any Christians to entertain those proud and
spitefull Peninnahs of pretenders to be
gifted men; thereby to
grieve and vex the Souls of the true and faithfull Ministers (as she did
Hannahs devout meekness,
1 Sam. 1. with her malipert
insolency) It is no argument to perswade the Church therefore to cast out of Christs family
the Stewards and dispensers
of holy mysteries, which he hath appointed, because Christians have sometime in their enforced wandrings,
Multum differunt lex necessitatis & ordinis: quod ita fieri debet, & quod aliter fieri non potest.
Reg. Iu. been relieved by some strangers, or private and mutuall
Charity; which may in such cases be
great, though their gifts and provision be but moderate. However it were madness for Christians now where no necessity or disorder presseth, and when
neither gifts are so good, nor Charity so great in any of
these new men, to venture themselves upon their powers for supplyes; who (like the
foolish Virgins) have too
little for themselves, however they boast of their full Lamps and Oyl to spare.
Such small and feeble oppositions then,
Lib. de praesc. adv. Haere: Proprium hoc est haereticorum ex pancioribus Scriptura locis plura intelligi velle.
Tert. ad Praxeam. which (as
Tertullian tels us)
either Hereticks or Schismaticks are wont to bring from
broken and abused Scriptures, for their novell opinions, their proud and pragmatick
confusions, against the
antient and Catholick sense, which the Church hath alwaies held forth by its practise, agreeable to the many clear and unquestionable places, do no more weaken the
divine authority of those things which the Catholick Church upon lively grounds observeth (as it alwaies hath this of a constant ordeined Ministry) no more I say, than if
Dalilah should have plucked two or three of
Sampsons hairs,
Judges 16. instead of cutting off his goodly locks and prodigious tresses. Nor may these false and flattering
Dalilahs of our times, (who by cauponating Religion and handling the
Scriptures deceitfully,
2 Cor. 2.17. seek to betray the strength, honour, and order of this reformed Church in
England, under pretences of great kindness) think, that by twitching thus one or two hairs, the Ministers
strength will fail them; or that the
Anti-ministeriall Philistins shall presently be upon them, so as easily to prevail against the whole function of the setled Ministry; which being
divinely instituted, and derived, will ever be
divinely assisted: No,
Mat. 28.20. we find yet, (through the might of
Gods grace, and the testimony of good
consciences,) so great a strength and holy courage, in all
[Page 196] true and faithfull Ministers, as is abundantly able to assert themselves, their function, and the reformed Religion of this Church of
England, against all these
Apollyons and Abaddons; We are not so
dispirited, nor
distressed, but that we can still rowse up our selfs in the strength of God, and in the Spirit of Jesus Christ, and in the authority of our holy function; so, as easily to
break in-sunder all such
withs and cords, by which the
enemies, not so much of our persons, as of our calling and Religion, hope
to afflict us; so that these
uncircumcised in hearts and lips, shall not safely touch us, or mock us.
Judges 15.17. Only, as
Sampson did
of the men of Judah, we humbly crave of the secular powers, which are now over us,
that their hands may not be against us, to fall upon us themselves, however they expose us, thus to contend with those men of
Ashd
[...]d alone:
Ps. 118.12. Et multitudine inimicorum & magnitudine pressus: & viribus & numero valentium.
Ps. 22.12. Ps. 68.30. Who came about us first
like Bees with their importune stings, their vexatious disputings; But now they threaten to come upon us like
fat Buls of Basan on every side, with their
horns lifted up on high to destroy us; But the
Lord will be
on our side, so that we shall
not need greatly to fear what these beasts of the people (these unreasonable men) can do unto us; Who will soon be extinguished, as fire
among the thorns, when once the Lord shall arise to plead his own cause, not only by the
zeal, and
patience, and
constancy of his servants the true Ministers; but also, by stirring up the
spirit of wisdom in the hearts of all true Christians; who will soon be asham'd of that
levity, contempt and confusion, which these mens vanity, or impiety, and hypocrisy, would fain bring upon them, and their posterity, in this great concernment of the set
[...]ed Ministry, and the true reformed Religion.
The evill designs of such captious disputers against the Ministry.
1 Sam. 5.There are (no doubt) who of a long time have endeavoured and sought opportunity, when they might bring
with Carts and high shoos, by the illiterate
rudeness of the
seduced vulgar, the
Ark of our Reformed Church and Re igion, into the house of
their mish
[...] pen Dagon, which hath upper parts like a mans, but the lower
as a Fish, the head adorned with Christian Religion, but the tayl deformed with superstition. They softly and fairly pretend
liberty and improvement, with mens faces and womens hair (as the
Locusts which rose out of the
bottomless pit) but they will end in the
Scorpious tayl of
licentiousness,
Rev. 9.7. superstition, and profaness; Such
Reformation will soon prove
deformity. They speak of
bread, but it
will proove stones,
Mat. 7.10. and Serpents instead of Fishes. Such manifestations of
private gifts in wanton and presumptuous Spirits, will soon turn to the
quenching and
resisting of the true light and heat of
Gods Spirit, whose purer flames are only fed with that
holy Oyl which flows from the golden vessel of the Scriptures,
Zach. 4 12. divinely infused into them, and diffused into the humble hearts of all good Christians by
[Page 197] those pipes
of the Ministry, which Christ hath appointed for that service: This
Anti-ministeriall Liberty, which some seek thus to dress up, by an
adulterous and wanton bravery, against the
calling of the Ministry, is like the
woman which sits in
the midst of the Ephah
of wickedness;
Zach. 5.7. upon the mouth of which God will (ere long) cast such
a talent of lead, as shall cover and stop it up, by the just indignation and abhorrence of all good Christians, to see themselves, this Church, the Ministers of it, and the Reformed Religion so much wasted and abused, by such
prodigies of profaness as some of them are: who speak nothing, but
proud, and
perverse things; full of
bold blasphemies, and Anti christian confusions; under the colour of
gifts and
Liberties of prophecying; whereto as the wisdom and holy order set forth in Scripture give me countenance; so, in the next place, neither do these mens gifts, which they so boast and vapour of give any incouragement.
For first no wise man doubts of those
mens emptiness, which their great noyse and
sounding sets forth every where:
4. The vanity and emptiness of these Anti-Ministerials as to their pretended gifts. Vasa, quo ina
[...]iora eo sonuntiora. Vulgus hominum, quae non in
[...]elligunt impensius nio antur.
Jeron. Males amorum Christianorum ut phreneticorum hominum & delirantium illud proprium est, Sibi semper adblandiri; de se suisque magna polliceri: jactabundi de Thesauris suis & divitiis, cum sint pauperimi; se reges somniant & ostentant, cum vincti, & caess, & laceri sint: vel uno hoc miserrimi quod sui ipsorum non miscreantur.
Erasmus. Quartâ Lunâ nati plerunque moriones & Lunatici:
Cardan. shewing they are
very full of themselves; puffed up with their
own leven; applauded also by some others, and blown up by people of their
own size; who are as prone to flatter confident talkers, and undertakers, as Children are to fill
empty bladders with wind;
Pint-pots wi l cry up one anothers capacity and fulness, till they are set neer or compared and emptyed into
quart or gallon vessels; 'Twill then appear, though they were soon full and ran over, yet they held but little, and are soon exhausted. These
Behemetick Preachers, Spagyrick-Illuminates, Familistick Prophets, and
Seraphick Teachers, who pretend to such strange Prerogatives of gifts, and new Lights, above all other Christians, yea and beyond the ablest Ministers; like frantick men alwaies bosting of their riches, strength, treasure, beauty,
&c. amidst their sordid necessities, If a wise man come neer them, he shall find, that as to any true light of good learning, or sound Religion, they are
as dark and dusky, as if they had been begotten in the Eclips of the Sun, and born in the last quarter of the Moon.
In good earnest, I wish I could find any just cause, by
their speech, or Pamphlets, to set my hand to those ample
testimonials, which these gifted men every where
give of themselves and
their party: I have
no envy at their parts, nor ill will against any of
their persons, nor have I suffered (or at least am not sensible of) any
[Page 198] particular injury from any of them: So that I can without any
passion or
partiality profess, that I never yet perceived any such
sparks of eminent gifts, either in reason, or Religion, as renders them, either
envyable or any way
considerable in comparison of those Ministers whom they list to cry down,
[...].
Isoc. Magno conatu nugas & nihil agunt. Portentiloquia fanaticorum.
Iraen. Et sana & sanantia verba.
2 Tim. 4.3.
[...]. and disparage: Poor men, they are indeed
admirable (but not
Imitable) for a kind of
chimicall Divinity; which after much pains and puffing,
vapours into smoke. They are rare for
odd expressions and phantastick phrases, instead of the
antient Scripture forms of wholesome words; Nothing is more wonderfull (
as monsters are) than their
affected raptures, wild speculations, and strange expressions: imagining that none sees their folly, because they shut their own eyes, and soar above the common mans capacity in specious nonsense: and calling those
glorious Truths, which are sottish
vanities, or
shamefull lyes: What honest hearted Christian can bear the
filthy and unsavory expressions of some of these Anti-ministeriall Ranters, Shakers, and Seekers? their
metaphysicall mincings of Blasphemy; their
ridlings of Religion; their scurrilous
confounding of the Incomprehensible
excellencies of God, of the Lord Jesus Christ, and of the
Blessed Spirit, with the nature of any creature never so mean and sordid, that to them its no wonder, if the
Egyptian found
so many Gods in his Garden, as he had Leeks and Onyons, or Frogs and Toads; Thus amusing their poor and silly auditors with high blasphemies,
Felices gentes quibus haec nascantur in hortis Numina.
Juv. Non credentium sed credulorum; non sanctorum sed insanorum; non illuminatorum sed delirantium Theologia.
Iraen. and most
obscure extravagancies. Such of old were the rare speculations, inventions, and expressions of the
Valentinians. Their
Buthi, Aeones, Syzugiai, Pseudevangelia, Pleromata, conceptio spiritualis, umbra
[...], And a thousand such blasphemous whimsyes, which
Irenaeus tels of in his times. So that their
Dungeon-like Divinity and
Mid-night Doctrines, instead of
fair explications of Truth by Scripture reasonings and the
demonstration of the Spirit therein, are rather like
Hedge-hogs, when they are handled, they wrap themselves up into such
prickly intricacies; as makes them not
only useless, ugly and untractable; but hurtfull and scandalous to sober Christians and all true Religion; which these fellows dress up with their
foul fingers, as Black-Smiths would do fine Ladys, fullying all they touch, while they would seem to adorn.
Certainly, If
spirituall gifts, and
prophecying of old, had been such
ordinary stuff, such
raw and rude
conceptions, such short
thrums, and broken ends
of Divinity, such ridiculous and incoherent dreams, such senseless
and sorry confusions, as some of these Familisticall fancies usually bring forth, either
extempore, or
premeditated, I do not believe the wisdom of the Apostle would have bid Christians either
covet it,
1 Cor. 14.1. & 39. 1 Thes. 5.20. or
not despise it. Both which precepts import, that such prophecyings as were of old, and are only fit to be used
[Page 199] in the Church,
Merito contemnendi sunt isti nugivenduli Prophetae qui-Ministerii Evangelici contemptores fastuosissimi, nihil tamen ipsi prof
[...]runt praeter nugas nugacissimas, & mera delmia.
Zanch. had and ought to have such tokens of
excellency and
worth in it, for the edifying of Christians, as may induce wise and good Christians both to
esteem it, and desire it; of which sort I think these
presumptuous Propheciers find but a few, either to follow them or desire them, which is not the least cause of their
great envy and
indignation against those excellent Ministers, who so much stand in their light, as
far out-shining them in all
reall abilities, gifts and graces, they still retain the best and wisest of the people in some fair degree of order and discretion, which forbids them to choose
the figs of these new Enthu
[...]asts, which are very bad, before those of their
antient Ministers, which are very good; between whom (indeed) nothing but extreme ignorance, or
ranting prophaness can make any comparison; Nor will their lowd (
[...]) bostings of rare discoveries,
[...]. Chrysost.
[...]. Profanas vocum novitates affectant, qui antiquas doctrinarum veritates deserunt.
Aust. In aliquibus splendor est de putredine.
Verulam. 2 Tim. 3.7. admirable inventions, and singular
manifestations, salve their credit, or long serve their turn: For what are their rarities and novelties, but either
old Truths in new
tearms, purposely translated by such brokers of religion, out of the old forms of
sound words? or else some
putrid errors long ago buried, which these (
[...]) searchers of the graves of old heretiques newly light upon, and take for some
rare hidden treasures. Their splendid fancies like
chips of rotten wood may shine for a while, and serve to amuse, or scare those silly souls who are still in the dark,
ever learning, and
never comming, (by the means of these Teachers) to the knowledge of the Truth; but they will never be esteemed as beams or sparks of divine light, untill all wise Christians have lost their eyes.
I have many times been even astonished to hear,
5. The arrogancy and impudence of some pretenders to gifts against the true Ministers. Sunt qui victum quaritant non sudore vultus sed impudentia frontis.
Eras. de Monachis. Ventosa &
[...]ammis ista loquacitas Religionis modestiam velut pestilenti quodam sydere affl
[...]t; nec veritatem ipsam minus quàm castiorem illam Eloquentiam, rebus sacris, & officiis divinis debitam & decoram corrumpit.
Verul. and read of the rudeness and incivilities of these Anti-ministeriall boasters: their
blustring and crowding into Ministers Pulpits; their voluble and ratling
tongues; their no
foreheads, their lowd
clamors; their active hands, their indefatigable agitations. I never wanted or wished any thing more in them, to make them
compleat Prophets, and Preachers, but only
solidity, gravity, modesty, charity, some
savour of learning joyned with humility, and zeal with humanity; some methods of
intelligible reason, and profitable
Scripture-Divinity.
Of all which they having so little, as amounts to nothing, yet I find they are alwaies
more than Conquerours in all their adventures; If they do
but affront a grave, sober, learned, and
godly Minister,
[Page 200] (who is fit to be
their father in Instruction, and possibly hath been so, before they thus degenerated) if they dare (as what dare they not, when they go somtimes
like Wolves in heards, from place to place, s
[...]eking what flocks, yea what
Shepheards they may devour, seduce, or scatter?) If I say they dare oppose him in his own place with their impudent cavills, frivolous quaeries, or scurrillous objections: If they can but interrupt him in his holy ministrations,
[...]. Naz. Or. 26. or give him some astonishment to see such unwonted evill spirits
appear in the Church; If at length they can by barbarous and
intollerable insolencies, both of words and actions, disorder and hinder him in his
holy offices, or at least sufficiently shew the rest of the amazed people,
Apud omnes gen
[...]es illud invaluit
[...], Sacra publica non sunt temeranda. In
[...]c enim uniuscujus
(que) gentis bominis
(que) constat honos, quòd aliquem numini suo honorem defe
[...]unt.
Camer. Pro. 26 4. Isai. 36.21. Vé flammae frigida suffusa, sic & silentio non
[...]quam gravissimè reprimuntur, & coercentur petulantio
[...]ū linguae.
Aust. Perdes vocem in contentione, & nihil consequeris, nisi bilem de blasphematione.
Tertul. 1 Kings 18.26 how safely they can contemn, and interrupt the
publick service of God (which kind of
religious riot, never was tolerated in any civill Nation under Heaven, or among any the
most barbarous, that owned any
publick worship of their God,) If the Minister (good man)
blush, and be ashamed, or somthing disordered by them, and for them; If he in wisdom think fit to confute them
wi
[...]h silence, not answering
such fools according to their folly; as
Hezekiah advis'd his servants to entertain the petulancy of rayling
Rabs
[...]k
[...]h: Or if he so far gratifies their importunities, and bears with their
rusticall manners, and
confused
[...]anglings, as to dispute with them, and by sober managing good arguments, without any passion, to drive them to apparent
non-plusses, to all manner of confusions and contradictions; to a thousand absurdities, against all common principles of reason, against all
fundamentals of Religion; against all Scripture evidences; against all
Maximes, Logicall, Morall, Historicall and Theologicall; If his
froward opponents, impatient to be so
soberly baffled, are forced to quit all clear reason and Scripture proofs, retreating in vain, to their
new lights, fond interpretations, and false glosses; to their
Seraphick whimseys, and
Enthusiasticall dreams, (which can save them, no more now from shame, than
Baal could his
self-wounding and vainly
Clamorous priests) so that at length they fly to
down-right rayling and threatning to scare the
good man with the
next troopers which they can get to appear with them; if at last, like
Wasps, they are forced (by the godly Ministers learned gravity and constancy) to quit the place, and only leave their stings of reproaches behind them, being full of infinite malice, regret and despite for their confusion;
Their insolent boasting after their vain opposings of able Ministers.Yet presently, after
this great Atchievement, the
Trumpets (or
rams horns rather) must every where found among the
Anti-ministeriall party; The (
[...])
Triumphant songs must be sung; Every where it must ring; that the
Walls of Jericho
are faln; Babylon
is stormed, Antichrist is plundred; The
Pulpit guards are routed. The
victory is cried up; The
Triumph must be adorned with colourable Narratives, bitter Invectives, lying Orations, and Philippick
[Page 201] declamations: signifying,
Et hoc proprium est eorum, qui de fide & Catholica Ecclesia minus recte sentiunt se suos
(que) sectatores & asseclas magni semper face
[...]e, omni grandiloquentia ornare, contra sentientes vilipendere, & summo d
[...]spectui habere. Hoc Gnostici, & Symonia
[...], & Manichei, & Novatian
[...] Donatis
[...]
[...] & omne
[...]
[...] heterod
[...]
[...] va
[...]e
[...] clamore sup
[...]l t &
[...]actantia.
1 K ngs 18. 6. The compare between the abilities of true Ministers, and these pretenders to be gifted men. Infensissima est ira & minime placanda simultas quae ab invidia ad desperationem procedit, & ideo idio habet quod alterius
[...]tiam assequi aut aemulari nequit.
Lact.
[...].
Acts 8.9. what
glorious successes these doubty Champions had. Lastly, the
poor Minister, without any regard to his age, learning, worth, or credit, together
with his whole tribe and function, must in a
fanatick pageantry be led
captive; In their
black coats, and mourning habits, they must sadly follow
the Chariot of these
invincible Heroes; who like
Caesar, do but come, and see, and conquer any
true Minister whatsoever, be he never so fortified with learning, prudence, experience, good credit and conscience; all these are but
stubble to that fiery
spirit, which is in these
holy In
[...]nd
[...]aries, who, like
Don Quixots, or
Knights Errants, have so many
Romances of religion in their heads, strange fancies and inchanting opinions, that they never
want Windmills and
Giants to encounter; yea, and they never make
adventures without glorious successes, and
unimaginable M
[...]cles; doing more wonderfull feats
with a D
[...]arf, or a Squire, and an Enchantment, than ever the most
fortu
[...]e Generall did, with the best disciplin'd Army of horse and foot. And in the heat of these
Rodomontadoes of that credulous and cruell
Fa
[...]or, their disdain of Ministers ariseth so high, that they meditate n
[...]ing less, than to
sacrifice them all to their just wrath and indignation; as
[...]itas did
Baals priests (for so they call the best of our Ministers) as if all the English world had lately been convinced, by these gifted men, of their former errors, and converted by
Miracl
[...] and fire from heaven at the word of these rare Teachers, from listni
[...]g to, or regarding any more, their true Ministers.
Thus is their ordinary
overvaluing of themselves; thus their
scorn of all others; thus their
implacable anger against all able and
good Ministers, which is therefore the more black and desperate, because it ariseth from
Envy, and amounteth to
despair, while they cruelly suspect, and somtimes smartly find, and sensibly feel the
reall abilities of Ministers, both publickly appearing, and generally esteemed by all wise and good Christians, far beyond their
Phantasms, their
frothy noyses, and meer shews of being (as
Symon Magus coveted to be esteemed)
some great one; when he bewitched the people of
Samaria, both great and small, so far as to think him the power of the great God. This makes them so touchy and impatient of
fair disputes, of calm and sober Conferences, contenting themselves to be
blustering scorners, and tumultuary opposers of those
excellent Ministers, whom to compare to such
Zanys, Dwarfs and
Pigmi
[...]s, (as to any true worth of men, or excellencie of Christians, or abilities and gifts for the Ministry) were to
honour these, and to
disparage those too much.
For what, I beseech you, (
O wise and excellent Christians (for to you still I must appeal) are in
good earnest those great gifts, and
rare abilities which these later Donatists so much boast of against the
true and Ordeined Ministers of this Church? Are they those grave, learned, and well digested-collections; or those judicious, sweet, and wholsome
Confections; or those cordiall and spiritfull
distillations, of divine and saving truths, diligently gathered (as Industrious Bees do their Honey) from
various readings, by assiduous studies, frequent prayers, serious meditations, and well-made observations? Are they from search and understanding of the
Sacred Originals of the
Divine Oracles,
Whence the reall abilitities of true Ministers; and what. or from much
converse in elaborate
Commentaries upon the Scriptures; from diligent reading of secular and
Ecclesiasticall Histories; from good in-sight into all commendable
Authors and
Sciences? All which the studies and labours of holy and learned Ministers have competently or plentifully afforded them; and they have brought forth to the Churches of Christ, in all ages; and in no age or Church more liberally, than in this last age, and in this
Church of England. By which Methods of wisdom attending
daily at her Posts and Gates, true and able Ministers have filled, and are daily filling the
treasuries of their minds,
Mat. 12.35. Vetera legendo & meditando, nova invenire aiscimus.
Quint. with excellent and wel-digested matters,
both old and new, fitting themselves for
every good word and work: All which
digestions of holy studies, they seasonably, orderly, and discreetly bring forth with all the advantages (for the peoples profiting) of grave, clear,
Methodicall and lively
Eloquence, both in
Praying and Preaching. These indeed have been, and still are, by Gods blessing, the
reall Ministeriall sufficiencies, which the true Ministers of
England have been, and still are blest withall; which
these pretenders envy, despair of, despise, and would destroy.
The insufficiencies of of the Anti-ministerials, and whence.Because they know indeed (and so do the most and best of men) that their
short teddar will by no artifice of clamour, rayling, and
Popular flatteries ever stretch neer to
that proportion which true Ministers have, no more, than the
Tead in the fable, could swell it self to the
emulated Ox. Alas, all the frippery of these
Brokers and
bosters, (who have nothing but a
Long-l
[...]ne, or
second-hand divinity, which they so much hang out at their shop windows) extends to no more than a
plagiary way of
filching and
stealing whole discourses, or taking some
Sermon notes, from some able Ministers preaching, or writing; This good matter they miserably
prophane and
deface, with their evill
prefacings, odd patchings, ragged mang
[...]ings of it, and wild digressions from it, the better to conceal
their theft; yet is this
laziness and theevery the very best of their shifts; and among the most
veniall arts, which are used by these
Wasps and
Drones, which now begin to grow
Hornets, and hope to drive the true Ministers, as
[Page 203] the
old Cananites, out of this good Land, that they may inherit it;
Jos. 24.12. They have no other
staves and
crutches to lean their
lameness upon, but only such as they have gathered out of the Ministers own
woods, and now (like ungracious children) they beat with them both their own
Parents, and the
Planters.
For, if at any time these
brazen orators adventure to entertain their
leaden Auditors (who like
Callow birds gape wide,
Ferreae frontu Oratores, plumbei cereb
[...]i auditoribus delectantur. and are greedy to swallow any thing which is brought them,) with stuff of their own proper
mal-invention, un-preparation, and dis-composure; Nothing is commonly more
weak and flashy, (like whites of Eggs without salt,) Nothing more
loose, spungy, insinnewie, and unsubstantiall, than what ariseth from no higher source than their own brains: their
sudden and shallow fancies, which like
Rhewm easily swims out of their lips, yea worse, many times nothing is more
pestilently erroneous, and more
fanatically confused; Even most
unwholsome, and (to well-tasting Christians) most
unsavoury medlies of
filthy falshoods, desperate and
damnable doctrines, tempered (as the Ratsbane of old Hereticks (which
Tertullian tells of) was wont) with some
mixtures of Scripture Texts, some
light inspersions of Truth,
Nihil proficit Congestio Scripturarum, nisi planè aut stomachi quis ineat eversionem aut cerebri.
Tert. de H
[...] ret.
Adjectionibus & detractionibus ad dispositionem instituti sui scripturas intervertit illorum praevitas.
Cap. 17. Ibid. Appian. in Bell. Mith. Modestiora sunt errorum ut & vitiorum initia, ex quibus tanquam ex minutis ovis ingentes non rarò enascuntur serpentes.
Eras. Consuetudo peccandi tollit peccandi sensum & conscientiam.
Ber. Ephes. 4.19. De novitate nomen, & ab improbitate famam quaerunt.
Tert. to make them more
appetitious and passable with their (at first it may be) somwhat
squeamish disciples, who by little and little,
as Mithridates, wonting themselves to nibble
and sip off poysons, come to that confidence, that they venture to quaff up
any draughts, into which their bolder
Mountebanks evidently squeeze, and infuse the
venome of most loathsome Creatures; such as have spit out their poyson, like the
Racovian Catechism, and such like
primers of the Devill, against Christ, and the holy Spirit; against rhe
grace of God, the
Law, the
Scriptures; against the glorious Essence, goodness, and wisdom of
God; against the Sabbath and Sacraments; against all
duties, all distinctions of order, or office in the Church; against all restraints of
humane lawes, against all holiness,
Morality, and modesty in mens lives; The only Antidote which their wretched hearers have against all these, or the like poysons of souls, is no other, but their
custome of drinking such horrid and
abominable liquors, whose venom hath so
stupified their
consciences, that they
are past all feeling and sense, of either sin, shame, or sorrow. Nor is there ever any of these
new Rabbies, who can content himself with either the
orders of this Church, or the Articles of Sound doctrines, or
Catechisticall foundations and principles which it hath embraced and propounded, upon very
grave and good advise, as most safe and necessary for Christians; They must ever have some
new fangle, either of opinion, or practise, to make them
remarkable.
7. Gifts alone make not a Minister, nor furnish him with true Ministerial power and authority.But, if I should yield (which I cannot do with truth) or only suppose some of these men to have
even ordinary Apostolicall gifts, (as they vainly and falsly pretend) yet even these would not make them beyond, or better than
fals Apostles, unless they had the
call, mission and authority, which
true Apostles had immediatly from Christ, and which
false Apostles untruly pretended to, who, though they taught the truth, yet with falsity pretended, they had seen the Lord Jesus, and were sent as other Apostles by him; Nor will those
common gifts make them ordinary Prophets or Ministers in the Church, unless they have the
ordinary call and mission, which Christ hath setled in the Church; A Serpent of gold, would not have brought those
healing effects, which the
brasen did, at Gods appointement
Gifts of knowledge and utterance alone, are not
qualifications sufficient for men to challenge the
right of Ordination to publick Ministry; for the moralls and practiques of men, as well as their
intellectuals, are much to be considered; the Priest might be able, and the Levite lusty for service, when they were unclean, and so unfit for the Temple. The levity, haughtiness, rudeness, boastings, and inconstancies
observable in some mens looks, gesture, habit, and carriage (as St.
Ambrose guessed at the mine and garb of two
Presbyters, who afterward proved stark naught) makes them less fit to be ordained Ministers in the Church, than many, who have weaker gifts, but discover more prudence, gravity, meekness, humility, and diligence.
Autoritas Charismata praesupopanit, at Charismata autoritatem non ponunt.
Gerard. de Minist. Qualis ordinatio talis successus.
Luth. 1 Cor. 3.3.
A stock, and gifts, and parts, either naturall or acquired, though never so thrifty and spreading, is of it self, but
as a crabstock, and can of it self bear no other than
sour fruits, of Factions, Schisms, Emulations, and
carnall confusions in the Church, till it is
grafted with holy ordination, by that due ministeriall power, which
is in the Church: As there are
formally, or truly, no true
Sacraments, where the same
Elements and words materi
[...]lly are used, unless there be also a
right Minister of holy things, who acts and consecrates not in any naturall or civill capacity as from his own mind, or other mens will, but by delegation and appointment from Christ; nor can there be
a right Minister,
In actionibus tam sacris quā civilibus id validum quod legitimum.
Reg. Ju. or Officer from Christ (as I formerly proved) where there is not a right patent, divine power and commission
given in his Name by due ord
[...]nation; as it is but
treason and rebellion, for the ab
[...]est States-man or Lawyer, to undertake and act the part of an
Embassadour or
Judge, untill he be made such, by those, in reference to whose will and work, such power and employment
only can be conferred; That cannot be done in anothers name, which is not done by his consent,
Quo meliores eo dete
[...]iores.
Verulam. de Jesuitis. and according to his declared will. Men of the
greatest gifts, if they are disorderly in the Church, are but as
Wens in the hod
[...], the greater the worser, the more they swell beyond the modell and true proportion of the
bodies features, the more
[Page 285] deformity and inconvenience they bring to the whole body; nor hath any man any cause to boast of them; for it is not
the greatness, but fitness of parts, which makes them handsome or useful to the whole; who knows not that
great wits and parts are oft-times great temptations? as was said of
Origen,
Magnum ingenium magna tentatio. Vinc. Lyrin. de Origine, & Tertul. Gen. 3. whose frequent Preaching in the Church of
Alexandria, before he was Ordeined Presbyter, gave great offence to grave and godly men, imputing his after errors and fall to his too great forwardness and presumption. The Serpent, which
was subtiller than other beast
[...], is chosen by the Devill, as
a fit organe for to convey his temptations: Proud and presumptuous gifts in men, are no better than those
inordinate excrescencies, which exceed mens noses, or blind their eyes, or somtimes swell bigger than their heads; nor will their fate be better at last, than that of
the Giants was, who presuming of his vast limbs,
1 Chron. 20.6 and the extraordinary number
of his fingers and toes, (which were twenty four in all) yet there wanted not of
Davids worthies, who slew him, when he defied the Church of God:
2 Cor. 10.12. If men be left to
measure themselves only by thems lves, (as most of these
overwise-men do) which of them but is prone to think very
highly of himself? and like the
Apes in the fable, fancy they can build as brave Houses, and Cities, and Churches, as the ablest man, but when they come to the
Wood, th
[...]y have not so much as
Sawes, or
Axes, or any tools to begin the work withall?
But these
over-forward men usually reply with great sadness and severity against Ministers
Monopolising of the duty and office of
Preaching the Gospell, That
Paul rejoyced if any preached Christ;
Phil. 1.18.
8. Of St.
Pauls rejoycing that any way Christ was preached.
Phil. 2.21. Acts 17.11.
though of envy and evill will, though not Ordeined, &c. I answer, first, It doth not appear, but those men might have
due Ministeriall power, to preach the Gospell; and yet through passion or faction they
abused this power,
seeking their own things, and not the things of Christ. Or secondly, It may be their preaching was, but
privat, domestique, and charitative Instruction or confirming of others, repeating as the
Bereans, what they had learned of St. Paul, or other Apostles, which is not denyed to any sober Christians, but only required to be kept within those bounds of
Order and humility, so as it neither becomes
rivall to, or opposer of, nor yet a
despiser, and at last an abolisher of the office of the publique Ministry, which is the design of the presumptuous, and pretenders
against the Ministers. Thirdly, If those whom the
Apostle speaks of, were not
Pre
[...]ers by office, but only by their own little
motives of applause or profit, or
Envy and the like, they were moved to preach the Gospell of Christ, yet they did not like ou
[...] modern
Intrud
[...]rs and
Usurpers bo
[...]st of
Extraordinary g
[...]fts and call; nor did they deny, or seek to overthrow in others
the ordinary power and office of that Ministry, which Christ
[Page 206] and the Apostles had setled in the Church, and to which they pretended to have a zeal. Fourthly, at the worst, what ever they were, or did, regularly or irregularly, as to the point of
Preaching Christ crucified, the Apostle so far rejoyced, not, as they were passionate, or
peevish, envious, disorderly, &c. but so far, as
God restrained them in any moderate bounds of truth-speaking. It was some joy to see a less degree of
mischief, and scandal arise from their perversness and spite; That they did not
blaspheme that Name, and preach another Gospell; or corrupt this in points of doctrine, with Jewish or Hereticall leaven; no less than they did with those
tinctutes of passions, envy, and defects of Charity: A good Christian may rejoyce at any
preparation of men to receive the Gospell,
In omni malo est aliqua boni mixtura; Simpliciter enim & absolute malum esse non potest; Neque enim est malum pura negatio, sed debiti boni privatio, neque est cognoscibile nisi per bonum.
Tho. Aq. 1. q. 14. Non humane est imbecilitatis plena indagine conoscere quâ ratione Deu
[...] mala fieri patiatur, quae non incuriâ sed consilio permittuntur.
Salv. l. 1. Gub. Mirandum non est quod mala exurgant, sed vigilandum est ne noceant, nec permitteret Deus ex surgere nisi sanctos per hujusmodi tentationes erudiri expediret.
Aust. Ep. 141. as in the
Indies, tho they be first taught it, in much weakness and superstition; It is so far happy, in the worst of times and things, that there is no simple or
sincere evill, which hath not some mixture of good in it, which it abuseth, else it could not be at all; and some extraction of good may be from it by the omnipotent wisdome of God, causing all things to work together for the good of his Church.
Gods permissions not to be urged against his Precepts and Institutions.But what sober Christian will urge
Gods permissions against his Precepts and Institutions? The rule in the Word is still
right, constant, and divine, though in the water of events, providence may seem crooked and irregular. Gods
toleration of evill, of disorders, or
heresies in the Church, doth not justifie them in the least kind against his Word, which forbids them. The Apostle was glad (and so may we be in evill times)
that things were no worse, but he allows them
not to be so bad;
Quae permittit Deus non approbat in permisso praviter agente, quamvis appr
[...]bet permissionem suam profundissimè & potentissimè sapientia quae bona ex malo ducenda novit.
Vid. Aust. Ep. 120. &
Ep. 159. In abdito est cons
[...]lium Dei, quo malis bene utitur, mirificans bonitatis suae omnipotentiam.
Rom. 3.8. Multa sunt in intentione operantis
[...]ala, quae in eventu operis bona sunt.
Aquin. Praescientia & praepotentia sua non rescindit Deus libertatem creaturae quam instituerat.
Tertul. lib. 2. cont. Marc
[...]on. vid. Synes. ep. 57. nor would he approve the doing of evill, or the envy and spightfulness in preaching, that
good might come thereby; He only considered it in the event, as to
Gods disposing, not in the agent or fact, as to mans perverting; A sober and wise man may make a good use of others madness and folly, as God doth of mans and devills malice. One may rejoyce, that there are some
poysonous creatures, by which to make
Theriacas and Antidotes; Many venomous beasts have the cure in them against
their own stings and po
[...]sons.
The same Apostle might rejoyce in the supposed (not decreed and absolute)
Necessity of Heresies (There must be heresies;
1 Cor. 11.19.) that (as in these times) the
constancy of judicious and sincere Christians may
be made manifest. It is some ease that
Impostumes break,
Plus est jucunditatis in sapientia Dei, quae bona è ma
[...]is extrahit, quàm in malis molestiae.
Lact. l. de Ira. Respondet Epicuri quaest. cur Deus permisit mala, cum & potens sit, & bonus, Permisit malum ut e
[...]icaret bonum.
Id. Acts 27. whereby corrupt humors are let out and spent: possibly the
Apostle might in some sense or notion
have rejoyced in the
storm he suffred, and the shipwrack, so far as it discovered Gods
extraordinary protection to him, and for his sake, to those with him. And so may all his faithfull Servants the Ministers, have cause at last to rejoyce, when the Lord hath brought them and this Church to the fair haven, after this foul weather, which seeks to overwhelm them. But Christ is in the ship, and they have a good Pilot God, whose Spirit, with their own, bids them be of good chear. The Lord can and will save his that be godly, from so great a death. But such joyes are the serious and
sincere raptures of very godly and wise men, far enough sequestred
from the flashes of the world; which hardly ever discern in
Events, what is
of God, from
what is of man; Good events, in which Gods over-powring is seen, are oft
consequentiall, not
intentionall,
Severa res est gaudium.
Sen. Cl. Alex.
[...].
4.
[...]. as to the second agents, and flow not from their
will or
vertue, but follow their work, through
Gods soveraign over-ruling; who, as St.
Austin sayes, would not
permit any evill of sin to have been in, and from the
creatures pravity of free will, and
infirmity of power, if his infinite both power and goodness, had not known how to extract the good of his glory, out of the greatest evill.
And truly this good, we hope,
through the mercy of God,
The good which may come from this evill to true Ministers.
Phil. 1.16. both all true Ministers, and all true Christians in this Church of
England, will reap, by this envy, contention, spitefull, unsincere and uncivill dealing of these
Anti-ministeriall Adversaries, (who cry up their
new preaching, and
prophesying wayes, thereby
thinking to adde affliction to those bonds and distresses which are upon Ministers in these dangerous and
difficult times,) That this will make all
true Ministers more study to be
able for to walk worthy of, and alwayes to adorn that
holy profession, and divine Ministration which they have upon them, that so they may
stop the mouths of gainsayers,
Tit. 1.9 Saluberrimus est malorum & inimicorum usus, quo illorum quadam
[...], & meliores & vigilantiores reddamur.
Erasm. 1 Cor. 3.1. who lye in
wait for their halting, and
re
[...]oyce at their fallings; Also it will breed in all
others that are serious, sound, and good Christians, a greater abhorrency of these insolent and disorderly wayes in the Church, the root and fruits of which are carnall, not spirituall, pride, faction, strife, bitterness, confusion, scom of religion, corruption of all true doctrine and holy manners, neglect and disuse of holy duties; prophaness and disposition to all superstitions,
licentiousness, flatteries, and
lukewarmness, as to the power of the true reformed Religion; As is most evident in those places, where these
New-pretenders have most
intrud
[...]d themselves, and
extruded the true and able Ministers.
[Page 209] Sad experience will shortly teach all such as
love this Church and
Reformed religion,
Contempt of tho Ministers of the Gospel, paves and strowes the Devils high-way to all impiety. how much it concerned them to have endevoured great vindications, and by
civill Sanctions of the honour of the
publike Ministry; That there may be exact care in the
right authority for ordination, and true antient succession, which conferrs the Divine power and office; as also
good incouragements, and assistance in the due execution of it, that it may not be exposed to so many
affronts, reproaches, and
disgraces, of vile men, and insolent manners, who fear not, openly to contemn such a reformed Church, and its so famous Ministry, together with the whole Nation, and the Lawes of it, even in so high a nature and measure as this is, to vilifie their publike Religion, and to seek to extirpate the true Ministry of it▪
Nulla magis illustrantur & co
[...]fi
[...]mantur religionis Christianae dogmat
[...], quam quae versutissima haereticorum pravitas & deturpare & eradicare conabatur.
Cham
[...]er. Doctis medicis dant pretium medicastri, ut veris Theologis insuisi & impudentes Theologastri: I
[...]si morbi minus noxii sunt quàm medici imperiti.
Fernel.As good Lawes oft rise by the
occasion of evill manners, like Antidotes from Poysons; so
advantages may at last accrew to the Reformed religion, and to the true Ministry of it, by
these oppositions. Nothing makes the lustre of
truth to shine more clear and welcome, than those
clowdings and blasphemies, under which it may, for a time, be hidden and
Ecclips
[...]d; Nothing will make
able Physicians more necessary and valued, than the swarms of such
ignorant Quacks, as are of no valew, who are more
dangerous than any
Plague or
Epidemical disease; Nor is the estate of any Church, as to Religion, more safe, by the multitudes of
preaching Mou
[...]t
[...]banks, in stead of
True and able Ministers. In stead of Propating the Gospell, they will every whereso corrupt it with errors, so abase it with prejudices and scandals, so harden men against the power of it, by the
rottenness and hypocrisie of their wayes, that there will be more need of
able and true Ministers to recover and settle the honour of the true Christian religion in this Nation, than if it were now first to be converted from Paganism; For the Devils strongest holds are those, which are fashioned after the
platforms of religion, and pretend to more than ordinary piety.
9. The Character of Antiministerial prete
[...]d
[...]rs to gifts,
[...].
Naz.
[...].
Naz. Or. 1.So that when I consider the temper and form of this
Antiministeriall faction in England, I find, that their heads by a
ricketly kind of religion, are grown too heavy for their weak and overburthened limbs; Their self-conceit of their
extraordinary gifts and abilities, presuming themselves to be able to do, what ever they fancy, makes them more than
ordinarily disabled, as to any good word or work; Like
Narcissus, they are so deluded with the flattering
Ecchos of their
[...]ll
[...] admirers; and so taken with their own fashion, in such false glasses; that they are like
to d
[...]at, till they die, and starve themselves, as to all
reall sufficiencies, by the fond imagination of
how great gifts they have, and their ignorance of how much (indeed) they want. Nothing more hinders
reall abilities, than too
hasty presumptions of them: If any of these
glorios
[...]es have any
[Page 209] competent gifts of knowledge, as to some things of
Religion, yet (like the
Chickens hatcht by the force of Ovens in the heat of
Camels-Dung, as at
Aleppo, Damascus, and other places in the East) they have commonly something in them,
monstrous, odd, extravagant; either defective or superfluous in opinions, or practise; In intellectuals, or morals, or prudentials; Either vain or morose;
Humanis oculis locata Religio.
Crys. l. 9. light or tetricall; rude or proud;
popular or
affectated; Impatient of nothing so much as the bounds of that honest calling, in which God, and the Laws have placed them;
Ardeliones isti tepidos se suspicantur nisi inquieti sint, nec zelantes satis se credunt nisi omnia incendiis commiscentes & pulcherrima quaeque Religionis in cin
[...]res redigentes.
Gerard. Phraeneticus & immundus ignorantiae Spiritus.
Ire. l. 1. c. 13. Qui custodiet ipsos custodes. Tutela intutissima. Unsatisfied and ever quarrelling with that sober, peaceable, setled way of judicious and humble piety; which becomes good Christians, adorns the Gospell, and keeps up the honour of the Reformed Religion, and of this Church of
England; which, these mens late
violent extravagancies, and
disorderly walkings, beyond and contrary to all holy rules of Religion, all modest bounds, of reason, Law, and common order among men and Christians, seek to make
weary, sick, and ashamed of it self; when it shall see it self robbed and spoyled of all its
able Ministers, Reverend Bishops,
learned Presbyters, and orderly Professors, and only guarded by
a riotous and incomposed rabble of such, whose ignorance, weakness and confusions will only serve to betray and destroy, the Reformed Religion; but never to defend it, against those many, malicious, crafty and well armed
adversaries; who do but ly in wait for opportunities, to weaken, dishonour, disorder, and quite overthrow, both this and all other Reformed Churches.
Alas, these
gifted men, who spread so large sayls, hang out such fair
streamers, and seek to make so goodly a shew to the
vulgar simplicity, as if they were strong built,
well rigid, and richly
loaden vessels, (fit to endure those
rough Seas and storms, to which both the Truth and Ministry of the Gospell are frequently exposed;
[...].
Arist. de Virt. & vit. Audacia est stupor quidam rationis cū malitia voluntatis conjuncta.
Aquin. Eph. 4.14. Heb. 13.9.
[...].
Synes. Ep. 14. Confidentia stultorum imperatrix prudentium scurra.
Sido.
[...].
Naz. or. 26. Temeritas inscitiae filia.) are easily judged by all wise and truly learned Christians, to be but light keels, and flat bottomed Boats; by their
floting so loftily; by their running so boldly over any
shelves and rocks of opinion; by their putting into every small
creek of controversy; which shews, they draw very little water; that they have not the due
ballast of weighty knowledge and sound judgement; the want of which makes them so
fool hardy, so apt to be tossed to and fro with
every wind of doctrine; so prone to grow
Leaky and foul, either
letting in under water, cunningly and secretly, corrupt and brackish opinions, or
shipping in above-deck, openly and boldly,
whole Seas of any
sinister ends, and
worldly interests, that are abroad in the storms and waves and confusions of
civill affairs; from which the best
[Page 210] Christians study alwaies to keep themselves most free and unspotted.
Mat. 23.5. Confirmatur hypocrisis Pharisaei quando ampliantur Philacteria.
Chrys.The
large Philacteri
[...]s of pretended
preaching gifts, which some men so
Pharisaically set forth to the vulgar view (who as St.
Jerom saith, easily admire what they hardlyest understand) do not presently make them such
Rabbies, and
teachers in
Israel, as they fancy and affect to be counted, where there is or may be had far better supplies of such able, and right
ordeined Ministers, as the Church of
England hath brought up. These are graces and gifts of the Spirit to be shewed in mens silence, as well as in their speaking: (as he that knew how to hold his peace put in his name among the famous Orators;) Yea if the case of this Church were so
desolate as some pretend, and destitute of able and faithfull Ministers, (which blessed be God it yet is not) yet few of these
forward intruders of themselves have such sober gifts, and well-grounded knowledge in the mysteries of Christian, and in the ordinary controversies of the
Reformed Religion, as might supply the Church in its
cases of necessity; wherein any Christians or Churches may possibly crave and have some relief, as to the
teaching, co
[...]firming, or
comforting part of the Ministry, from the larger and
golden rule of Charity; Where Christian communion makes believers usefull to each other, not out of Office and speciall duty, but out of love, and that generall relation they have to each other; Which necessity thanks be to God is not yet the Case of this Church, nor sha
[...]l ever need to be (by Gods blessing) if
Magistrates and true
Ministers would do the duties, which become them in their places: Though the Harvest be great, yet the Labourers are not few, which are of the
Lords sending,
Mat. 9.37. if they may be suffered to do the Lords work: And if those
sturdy gleaners and pilferers (who thrust themselves into others mens
fields and labours) did not every where disturb and hinder them by their
sharking and scrambling.
10. The Churches supplies in cases of necessity, When true Ministers cannot be enjoyed.
John 2. Lando factam de necessitate virtutem; sed plus illam quā elegit libertas non indicit necessitas.
Ber. Ep. 113. 1 Kings 17.6. 1 Kings 17.
Who doubts, or denyes, but in cases of reall, not feigned, affected, or imaginary
necessity, when Christians are forcibly deprived of their true Pastors and Ministers, the Lord
Jesus Christ, who hath speciall care of his Church, by the assistance of his Spirit, can turn
the water of some
Lay-mens weaker gifts, into
wine, for the Instruction, confirmation, and consolation of scattered and
desolated Christians; Although those teachers are not every way
exactly prepared, nor fitted
for every work of the Sanctuary? Rather than poor Christians, that hunger for the food of Heaven, should wholy want refreshing,
Ravens shall feed them, as they did wildred and banished
Eliah: A lay mans
barrell of meal and cruse of Oyl, that is, his good skill and sound understanding in the
main fundamentals
[Page 211] of
faith, and holy practise; Also in those gracious promises which God hath made to
upright hearts; these may have
miraculous augmentations and
effussions to sustain a
widowed Church and Orphan Christians in time of dearth: But we must not therefore suffer these
Acephalists, these
circulators and
beggars to perswade us,
De Acephalis. Hos neque inter laicas n
[...]que inter clericos Religio detentat divina: mixtum genus est prolesque biformis.
Isid. Hispa. de off. Ec. lib. 2. c. 3. that we are
famished in our fathers house (where we see
servants are wanton with fulness of Bread) meerly that they may
boast, how they have made us to eat of
their mouldy scraps, and drink of
their musty bottels. In the
confusions of a family, where violence overbears setled order, (removing both chief and inferior Officers;) those supplies are commendable, which the charity and discretion of any servants can afford one the other, yet without usurping any place and authority, which they have not, over others: But in a
setled and
orderly family, where there are
Stewards and Officers appointed, it is a preposterous
charity for every Servant to undertake to give to the Children, or Servants of the family, their portions. Precedents of extraodinary sustentation with Bread, Wine, and Oyl, either by
miracle or
Charity, are no warrant for any mens presumptions, rashness, and disorder, in
ordinary cases, any more, than those fore-named examples should justify any man from
madness, who presuming of extraordinary supplies, would cut up all
Vines, or plant no
Olives, or use no
tillage and Husbandry, which are the wayes of Gods ordinary providence, both to exercise and reward mens honest and orderly industry. In like manner, where the Churches or societies of Christians greater or smaller are blessed with the enjoyment of those institutions and gifts which Christ hath appointed and bestowed for the joynt and publike good of his Church, in planting, preserving, and propagating true Religion with good order: (which ever was, and is to be carried on by the right Ministration of the word and Sacraments, and other holy Offices properly belonging to duly ordeined and authorised Ministers) there,
no pretended liberty, or affected and self-made
necessity,
Prima est necessitas quam praecipientis Dei autoritas imponit; Secunda, quam permittentu providentia dispensat; Tertia quam deficientis in officio negligentia cogit, quam & peccatum esse & sui paenam credas.
Bern. Necessitas quod cogit defendit, modo absit malum morale.
Eccl. 10.8. no right of
common-age or levelling zeal, may violate
the bounds, which Christ hath set, and the Churches
ever observed; He that
breaks the hedges of Religious order in the Church, the
Serpent of an
evill conscience shall bite him.
All true
Christian Liberties, that is, such as are
Libertas ut matrona, decora non est honesta si non sit.
Gibeuf. 1 Kings 8. Augustior Salomon in genua procumbens, quā in solio seden
[...]: ornatior orans quam imperans.
Jeron. comely,
11. Of Christians Liberty to use their gifts. orderly and usefull, are by all godly and learned Ministers, allowed, and encouraged, in all faithfull people, of whatsoever calling, quality, and condition;
Masters in their families;
Magistrates on their Benches;
Commanders amidst their Souldiers;
Princes among their
[Page 212] subjects, cannot appear, more to their honour and advantage within their places and callings, than, when, like
Salomon, they shine with that wisdom, piety, and devotion, which becomes all true Christians, on all occasions; and may make them merit the honour of
Princes and
Preachers too in
Jerusalem; which liberties and abilities, the humble piety of wise and modest Christians knows, how soberly and discreetly to use as to any occasion of private charity, or publike edification in their places; yet not insolently and unseasonably to abuse it: so, as to disparage, neglect, and usurp upon the
publike ordeined Ministry. Every one may read and recite, and tell others of an Act or Proclamation, and help them to understand it; but only an Herald or Officer may publikely proclame it, in the name of him that grants it. Children or servants in any family may impart of their Provision and Bread to one another in charity and love: but this they do, not as Stewards and Officers, whose place is to give to every one their portion in due season. We read the
Bereans were
[...], More noble: Not for undertaking to Preach, but for industrious searching the certainty of the truth, duly Preached to them by the Apostles. Nothing is more generous and noble than orderly and Religious Industry. It were happy for all
good Ministers,
Acts 17.11. if there were every where more of those noble,
generous and
industrious Christians among their hearers, who like
the Bereans, by often meditating, searching, repeating, mutuall conferring, applying, and (if need be) by further explaning, as they are able and have experience, of the word, duly Preached to them, would as it were
break the clods, and
Harrow in the good Seed, after the Ministers
Plowing and Sowing: Yet still there is a large difference, between a true
Ministers Preaching in Gods name to the
Judges at Assizes, and
the Judges reciting or applying some points of the Sermon, with wisdom and piety; so far as suites with the charge he gives; not as a Minister but as a Christian Magistrate; whose Commission is only civill,
Spontanea voluntate non sacerdotali antoritate obtulerunt sacrificia, Abram, Isaac, Jacob.
Isid. Hisp. l. 2. off. Eccl. c. 3. to do civill Justice according to Law, and power given by man, between man and man; the other as a Minister is sacred; to reveale the
righteousness of God in Christ, to men, for the eternall salvation of their souls.
But why any Christian should affect
in peaceable times, and in a plentifull soyl, to have either any man that lists to imploy himself, or no Husbandmen or labourers at all in
Gods Field and Vineyard, who by speciall care, skill, and authority should look to its right ordering and improvement most to the encrease of Gods glory, and the Churches benefit, I can yet see no reason; save only those
depths and devices of Satan; which are hid under the arbitrary speciousness and wantoness of some poor
gifts, the better to
[Page 213] cover
those designs, which the pride, malice, hypocrisy,
Sophillae verborum magis esse volentes quam discipuli veritatis.
Irenaeus de iis qui successionem Apostolicam deserunt.
l. 3. c. 40. 1 Cor. 14.32. In docti praepropere docentes plerunque dedocenda docent; plus zizanii quàm tritici seminantes: culturam Domini inficiunt magis quam perficiunt.
Aust. and profaness of some mens hearts aym at; which are not hard to be discerned in many men, by that extreme
loathness, and tenderness, which those
tumors, and inflamed
swellings of their gifts, and self
conceited sufficiencies have, to be tried or touched, by the laying on of hands; that is in a due, exact, and orderly way of examination, approbation and Ordination; The fear is, lest if such pittifull
Prophets Spirits should be
subject to the Prophets, they should be found to have
more need to be taught the mysteries, and principles of Religion, than any way fit to
teach others, by a most
preposterous presumption; whose foolish
hast makes but the more
wast, both of Peace and order, truth and charity in the Church.
The greatest abillities of private Christians, being
orderly and humbly exercised, are no way inconsistent with the
function of the Ministry; they may be easily and wisely reconciled, however some men (whose interest lyes in our discords and divisions) would fain set them
at variance; That Ministers should be
jealous of their ablest hearers; and these emulous of their faithfullest Ministers. No hearers are more welcome
to able Ministers, than such as are, in some kind,
fit to teach, reproove, admonish, and
comfort others: Nor are any men more humbly willing to be taught and guided in
the things of God, by their true Ministers, than those who know how to use the gifts of knowledge, they attain, without despising the chiefest means by which they and others do attain it; which is, by
the publike Ministry of the Church: This enables them to benefit others, in
charity; but not to
bost of their gifts in a factious vanity; or to give any grief, or disorder to the Ministers of the Church; who besides their labours in the
Pulpit, have so furnished the Church with their writings from
the Press, that, such Christians as can content themselves with safe and
easy humility, rather than
laborious and dangerous pride, may, upon all occasions, (I think) full as well, and for the most part, far better,
make use, in their families, of those
excellent English Treatises, Sermons,
The use of excellent Books of Divinity Printed in English, far beyond most mens prophecying. and
Commentaries, which are judiciously set forth in all kinds of Divinity, than any way
pride and
please themselves in that small stock of their own gifts, either
ex tempore or premeditated; which serious reading of those learned and holy Ministers works would do every way as well, and far better than this, which weak men
call prophecying, that is, reciting (it may be by rote) some raw and jejune notions, and
disorderly meditations of their own; which must needs come far short of
reading distinctly, and considering seriously those excellent discourses, which learned and wise men have plentifully furnished them with, both with less pains, and more profit to
[Page 214] themselves, and others; I am sure with less hazard, of error, froth, and vanity, than what is incident to those self Ostentations of gifts, which have more of the tongue, than heart or head; and oft-times resemble more the Player, than the Preacher.
So that the late published Patron of the
Peoples privilege and duty as to the matter of prophecying, needed not to have added to his Book the
odious title of the Pulpits and Preachers enoroachment:
12. Animadversions on some passages in that Book called The Peoples Privilege and Duty as to prophecying,
&c. For, if that Author will undertake to regulate the tryall and exercise of those gifts of
Lay people, which he finds or fancies in them, within
such bounds of reall and approved abilities, of humble, usefull, and seasonable exercising of them, without any Enter fering with, or diminution of the function, and authority of the true, and
orde
[...]ned Ministry, which is the aym he seems to propound, I wil undertake that no able and good Minister shall
forbid the Banes, which he hath so publikely asked; Finding indeed no cause, why these two may not be lawfully joyned together, in a Christian and comfortable union, the
publike gifts of Ministers, in a publike way of
divine Authority; and
private gifts of the faithfull, in a way of private
Christian Charity: Nor ever did the Godly
Fathers and
Ministers of the Church encroach upon, put
away, or give any
bill of Divorce to the
humble and usefully
gifted Christians Liberty; Only, finding by experience, that (like
Dinah) it is prone to gad abroad, run out through wantonness, pride, or weakness, to
much disorder, vanity, and confusion (besides foolish and corrupt opinions,) and of late, to a petulancy,
contempt, and emulating of the publike
Ordinance of the Ministry, the wisdom
of the Church, in all ages (for
ought I can see) did think fit to keep it, within those safe and
privater bounds of families, or at most within such friendly meetings, as are short of
publike solemn Church assemblys: Nor was the modesty of any humble Christian ever grieved, that his abilities should be so wisely
restrained; While yet, it had all
private freedom and due encouragements; And in publike far better and more orderly supplies from Gods rich treasury, than from its own purse and penury.
As for the publike use of
that Liberty and gifts of
prophecying, which that
Gentleman so much crys up and magnifies; I do not think him so much a
puny in discretion, but that he must needs see, it will be incumbred with many and hardly evitable
inconveniences,
Inconveniences attending that prophecying of the people on the Lords Day. so that it will be easy for a wise man to see the
Quare impedit. For first, most good Christians are commonly well satisfied with those solemn publike exercises, and duties,
upon the Lords-Day, as praying oft; reading oft; expounding the Scriptures; Catechising many times; and twise Preaching alwaies; besides the ce
[...]ebrating of one,
[Page 215] or both Sacraments; All which are the
blessings, which the bounty of God hath plentifully provided for Christian people, and powreth on them every Lords Day by the
Labours of their faithfull and able Ministers; whom Christ and the order of the Church, have undoubtedly set over them in the way of Divine Authority; And to whom all serious Christians attend, as of duty and conscience; affording means
sufficient, by Gods blessing on their devout
attentions, judicious
understandings, retentive
memorys, fervent
affections, and suitable conversations,
to save their souls; For whom it were infinitely better, to have every where such a
Minister duly setled, and competently maintained, by those Revenews, which are in all Law both divine and humane, due, as given for this service of God and the Church; than for Christians to be
fobbed off, with new projects of Prophets, gifted Brethren, and modern
Itinerant inconstant and Mendicant Preachers; which will amount to nothing but mischief; however they may make a shew for a while, as if there needed no constant resident Ministers, or other setled and ordeined Ministry; That so a way may be made to ignorance, superstition, Atheism and profaness, First; And in time, that sacred
Revenew which is given to God, for the maintenance of his publike service and Ministry, may be turned to some secular uses, and come into private purses. It is most evident, that what
prophecying exercise is by any gifted Brethren added (in publike) on the Lords Day to this
sufficiency of the Ministry, will (for the most part) come very short of that weight, worth, and Authority, which usually is in the Ministers learned pains; So that, it will seem, but
as a Churl upon the Gentleman; as tedious and nauseating, as
small Beer and Water, after men
have drank well of the best Wine; Or as the scraps of
coarse and plain Country fare, after men have been filled with a feast of
marrow and fat things.
Besides, this exercise of
prophecying, which that Gentleman so pleads for, will hardly find any
convenient time, or
temper in Christians minds, on the Lords Day, either among or after the publike duties of the Ministry; It must needs seem, as
unseasonable, flat, and
tedious,
Cavenda vel maxime in sacris, ne sit satietus; Ne minimum devorando, fastidiosa sit regurgitatio cibi. Cui digerendo vacare debes, ut salubriter nutriare,
Greg.
[...], Cl.
41.
[...].
6. Solonis dict
[...]. Naz. Instantur potius ad morbos & vanitatem, quam superfluis ferculis nutriuntur ad sanitatem & vires.
Ber. Amarat nimietas quod poterat condire mensura.
Chrysost. p. 125. Pro. 27.7. The full soul loathes the Hony comb. Mal. 2.7. Heb. 13.7. as all
superfluities and excesses in matter of Religion easily do, when they border never so little upon the
Nimiety or
too much: It is great wisdom to keep people short from a surfet of holy things; and to leave them with appetites, and give vacancy for digestion, rather than to
cram and
cloy them with matters
either of superfluity, or
curiosity; when indeed men do scarce with chearfulness and intention bear the holy duties of clear divine use, and most absolute
necessity; In all which,
common people, by this
super-addition of a
prophecying exercise on the Lords Day, will be but
[Page 216] hindred from that profitable Meditation, and carefull
remembrance, of what they have already plentifully heard from the Minister,
whose lips ought to preserve knowledge, and on which the people ought
to wait, as those that must give account of their souls.
It will then be neither convenient nor usefull (as it is not necessary,) to bring up
Prophesying thus in the
rear of preaching, as to the common peoples capacities or occasions; yea, rather it will be
to the injury and hindrance both of Minister, and godly people, on the Lords day, unless you be sure to provide the people seldom any Minister; and none constantly resident; or else such
weak and short-winded Preachers, that they may be sure to give time and room enough to these eager
Prophets, and to be only
as foyls to set off their fresh and more
glistring gifts; or, as an
antepast of coarser meats, to whet on the
appetite for that more
delicate fare, which
these prophets will pretend to bring forth; we see already many of them stickle for
the Pulpits, and
are smart rivals against the Ablest Ministers, whom either small maintenance, or some factious and ingratefull people have almost quite dis-spirited; Upon whom the
Cryers up, and admirers of these
new prophetick gifts look, but as the
forlorn hope, which is to make way all this while for the
main body of those gifted prophets; Many of whom have so great an activity and
confidence joyned with their
weakness,
Ignorantiae & imbecilitati proxima est Temeritas. that they had need be very
well-disciplined, and kept carefully in their due
ranks and posts, or else they will soon
rout all order, and honour of Religion in this or any Church; Notwithstanding all
the good hopes, all the
soft bespeakings of esteem, and gentle insinuations for their acceptan for made by that
Charitable writer, who hath so largely pleaded ce, them, at the common peoples bar; And who merited indeed, to have bestowed his pains so publikely, upon a subject that had a better title in the Scripture, and the Church, than this of peoples prophecying seems to have.
Besides this, (which I have alleged for inconvenient, superfluous, and so far
hurtfull, as it is inconsistent with the ministers and peoples duty on the Lords day;
Tot erunt venena quot intenia, tot pernicies quot & s
[...]ecies, to: dolores quot colores, as Tertul.
begins his Scorpiacum
against the vanities and varietiys of the Gnosticks,
who pretended to know more, and be more perfect than the Apostles. Arelius flagitio corrupit artem, Deas dilect
[...]ū imagine pingens.
Plin. l. 35. 10.) That
Gentleman cannot but
consider, how many
childish triflings in discourses, how many
triviall skirmishes in disputes, how many captious
bickerings in words, how many uncomly
thwartings are prone to arise (as in
Country cudgell-playing) among
the vulgar, be they never so godly; if you put them one pin above their pitch, they either crack or sound like strings over-strained, harshly and out of tune; although they may have good gifts
[Page 217] yet as
Arelius a Painter in
Julius Caesars time, who had good skill, in this corrupted his art, that when he was to paint any Goddess, he alwayes made them like some of his Mistrisses; so these are prone to adorn by their gifts, some error or odd opinion, and set it forth as a divine truth, and rare doctrine. Nor can you avoid (besides erroneous and fond opinions)
envyings, evill
surmisings, jealousies, unsatisfiedness, and
factious bandings among the people, whose minds will soon be divided; some
liking, others
disliking; some
admiring, others
despising; some
attending, others absenting from this
unwonted uncouth exercise of Prophesying, which thus confused and abased will soon appear to
judicious and sober Christians, a tedious and useless business (like Fidlers alwayes tuning, and never playing any good lesson) and no way fit for a
Sabbath-dayes sanctification; when once the Country gaping, or the
gloss and novelty of it is faded.
So then, if the
Guardian of the peoples Liberty, and privilege in Prophesying, can find any
other time on the
week-dayes,
Of peoples prophecying on the week dayes. wherein to set up this exercise of
Lay-mens prophesying, (that so people may not at all times come short of that,
which he calls their duty;) He must be sure to provide Prophets of some
competent gifts, besides their discretion, else he will have much adoe to perswade
people, that
it is their duty to neglect their weekly occasions, and to lose both their time and labour in attending rusticall
impertinencies, and ignorant
triflings in religion, which
(of all things) should by wise men be avoyded among
the vulgar, whose affections like the poor womans wort is oft very hot in the point of
Zeal, when it is very small in point of judgement, And is prone to run out from familiarity to contempt, from contempt, to down-right prophaness and Atheism in matters of Religion, when made cheap and vulgar: If he can indeed, furnish out men, or women,
[...]. Synes. ep. 142. ex Lyside Pythagoreo. Contempt of Religion riseth from making holy things too triviall and common. (for they prophecied too 1
Cor. 11.15.) of
such prophetick gifts, as are worthy, to be esteemed and encouraged by sober and judicious Christians, I shall promise him that I more willingly, and more constantly will be
their auditor, (at convenient times and places,) when I hear they do, what becomes wise, humble, serious and modest Christians, than most of these
pretenders to be such gifted men, and to have such prophetick spirits, are
hearers of
the true Ministers of this Church, be they never so able, either on the Lords day, or on any week-day
Lecture; For, the first way, that many make to bring in their
Lay-prophets, and
gifts, is with
their feet, trampling,
as it were, upon the best
Ministers, and
their faithfullest pains, while they scorn to step out of dores to hear them, either Praying or Preaching, which pride and negligence, are not the least of those vertues, which recommend those Prophets.
To be plain, the truth is, so much bran, filth, and dross of pride, popularity, schism, malipertness, and contempt of all men, that differ in any way form or opinion from them, and (of all Ministers above all) do hitherto generally appear in the face and manners of many of those (who more affect the name of
gifted men and Prophets, than ever the
Pharisees did the title & name of
Rabbi,
Mat. 23.7.) that most sober and wise Christians suspect, they will hardly ever make such
Loaves, as may be fit for
Shew-bread, to be set up in
any publike place of Gods house and Sanctuary; If that Gentlemans piety, which seems tempered with much ingenuity, can
sift or boult out any good meal, or
finer flowr, that so they may be decent for Gods service, and the Churches use in any
publique way, I know no man will hinder him from
baking, making, and distributing his bread: But let them take heed, lest the Corn being
ground in such a new beaten mill, it prove not full of
grit and gravell; which hath more offence, than either profit or pleasure in eating of it.
13. Of the private exercise of Christians gifts that are truly good.For the private
Exercise of his Prophets gifts (which will now serve the turn) no man ever spake against it, further than it frequently carried it self unseemly, by neglect, separation, boasting against, contempt and opposition of far abler gifts in the publique Ministry, oft
undermining and
shaking those truths, that ord
[...]r, and holy way of life, wherein the peace of the Church, and the honour of true Religion consisted; And even in this I conceive I have shewed to humble Christians a more excellent way; Namely,
in using the learned helps of other mens labours; which are in every kind well composed; rather than to please themselves meerly
in the barrenness and
rawness of their own
inventions, which yet they may add too, if need be, that so they may not seem to say nothing of themselves, or be forced to break for want of vent: If these so
cryed up gifted men, be found meet to be made
publique teachers in the Church, under the
name of Prophets; why may they not be ordained Ministers, in
a just and due way? There is like to be want enough of men of any competent parts, in the great decay and discouragement of such as are very learned and most able: If they are not fit for all offices of the Ministry, I wonder how they can have confidence enough to be publike Teachers in any kind; which work requires greater abilities and equall authoritie to any other holy Office; if they have any thing in them of modest and humble Christians, sure they would be more
swift to hear,
James 1.19: Tutior est in audiend
[...] quàm loquendo celeritas. Non tam facile aures ac labra impingunt. Male audiendo solus ipse laberis; male loquendo & alios tecum in ruinam pertrahis.
Pelarg. Tenuitatis sua maximè conscii, maxima & mendacissima solent polliceri. Immodica enim ostentatione lev
[...]men aliquod, remedium, & quasi patrocinium, aliorum credulitatem prop
[...]iae, mendicitati quaerunt.
Erasmus. Mendacia mendicabula.
and slow to teach, as St.
James adviseth.
As for those
Histrionick Players, and vaporing Preachers (who with a
Theatricall impudence in many places, seek to
fill the world, with meer
noise and clamor; crying down all the
antient Ministry, as Antichristian, and the Ministers as
no way called, sent, or authorised by God or the Church, turning
all either into spirituall, or
new prophetick
[Page 219] gifts, to which they highly pretend) certainly,
their vanity can move wise Christians no more than those
cheats and
wanderers do, who swear, they have found out, and can sell you the
true Elixar, the
Philosophers stone, which will turn baser metals into gold, while yet (poor men)
their raggs, sords and beggery, sufficiently confutes
their rare skill, proclaiming to all, but fools, their lying and
proud beggery, which more needs anothers
charity, than is any way able to relieve any mans
necossities.
If this Gentleman be
in good earnest, for a duty and office of prophecying, (besides, and not against,
the order of the Ministry) let him
study how to restore to us the reall and usefull gifts of
primitive Prophets,
Of the primitive prophetick gifts in the Church. which may serve worthily to demonstrate beyond what is already done by excellent Writers,
the true sense of the Scriptures, as to the great
mysteries of Jesus Christ the Messias; God forbid such should not have a
primitive use, and esteem in the Church: But let us not be abused with such triflers, as shall either
darken what others have well
explaned, or shall only produce old protrite and stoln notions of other mens works, as if these were the rare and new fruits of their own
private prophetick gifts; Possibly (with this Gentlemans
good leave) the Church of Christ, neither
hath now, nor
needs, any such prophetick gifts, as were primitive, and may truly be so called; No more than it doth
tongues, miracles,
Chrysost. orat. 88. Gives reasons why Miracles are now ceased in the Church. So
Isid. Pel. l. 4.
Ep. 8. Rev. 2.
and healings, which it had, and wanted too in those first times and dispensations, when the Gospell of Christ was strange and new to the world, and to the Churches which were but newly planted or in planting; which now it is not, specially in
England, after the Church hath enjoyed those
plentifull diffusions of
Evangelicall light from Christ and the Stars in his right hand, for many
hundred of years; so that
knowledge hath abounded, as the waters of the Sea. It is very probable the Churches in ages succeeding the Apostles, gave over the
form of the exercise of prophesying, when once they saw the (
[...]) or speciall gift ceased; I remember no mention of this Prophecying among the publique officers duties or privileges of the Church; No
Councill, no
Father, that I find, regulates it, or
reckons upon it; nor doth this Gentleman produce any one
testimony for it, out of the Churches after-practice in Ecclesiastick Histories and antient Records, which may best distinguish for us,
Tacito omnium consensu per desuetudinem abrogantur.
Blond. what things
were of temporary, what of
perpetuall use in the Church. It is evident that all things that were
primitive and
occasionall, are not therefore to be made
perpetuall, or after
long cessation, to be restored; many things used in the
infancy and
minority of some, or all Churches, have soon
[Page 220] after been disposed, as the collections on the first day,
Those collections for the poor on the Lords day,
Cyp. calls
Gazophylacium, and
Corbona. de Eleemos. And St.
Chrysost: endeavoured to restore them in
Constantinople. See
Bero. Ann. Anno Christi 44. In
Tertul. time Christians abstained from blood.
Nec animalium sanguinem in esculentis habemus. Apol. c. 9. yet in St.
Austins time they did not abstain from blood, or things strangled.
Aust. cont. Faust. l. 3.
c. 13 Mat. 2.20. 1
Cor. 16. So the
[...], the
Agapae, or
love feasts, 1
Cor. 11.20. were by divers Councills forbidden, when they degenerated from the Primitive simplicity and purity;
Jude 12. Spots in your feasts, feeding themselves without fear. So the
Holy Kisses, or salutings,
Rom. 16.16. 1
Thes. 5.26. The
common stock of goods, Acts 4.32. publikely dedicated to the relief of the Church; in which the poorest believer had as much interest in what was given, though they contributed nothing, as he that gave most of his estate. So the annointing of the sick,
James 5.14. So the Celebration of the Lords Supper every Lords day. The peoples
Amen, 1
Cor. 14.16. which
Jerom sayes, was in his time, as a
Clap of Thunder, such consent, lowdness and alacrity was in that voice of Christian Assemblies. The observation of the Jewish Sabbath, with the first day of the week; The abstinence from blood and things strangled, and the like.
Nothing is more ridiculous in Religion, than (as some fond or fraudulent Papists do their exercisings and shews of daily Miracles) to
continue the ordinary use of all those things in the Church, which we read were practised in Primitive times, upon some
extraordinary account, either of necessity or charity, or speciall gifts,
then only conferred; Which, when they were at the
highest tide among professors, yet were never wont to ouerflow the constant
banks of the
divinely established calling of the Ministry, but still were kept within those
modest, holy, and humble bounds, which became the
Christian flocks, toward those Guides, and Pastors, which were to be constantly over them
in the Lord, with whom Christ promised to be, as by his Authority and blessing, so by his Spirit and assisting gifts,
to the end of the world.
As for this Gentleman, whose devotion and charity hath raised him to so good hope and expectation, of finding or making fit
Prophets among the common people; truly, if he can bring forth any Gentlemen, either
Lawyers or others, of so pregnant parts, so
ready in Scriptures, and of so good utterance, as in him appears; together with so much
gravity, candor, and equanimity, as (for the most part) he expresses to the
Ministry, as
a peculiar Calling, and divinely instituted office, such Prophets will be so far welcome, as they shall be usefull to the Church. Both Ministers and others wou
[...]d be g
[...]ad to see the
Inns of Court or Chancery come in (like
Zilpah and
Bilhad) to supply the feared
barrenness and decayes of
Rachel and
Leah,
Gen. 30. the
two Universities, which were wont to be the fruitfull
Mothers, and carefull
Nurses of the true Prophets and Ministers; Nor would it be a less
acceptable wonder to all true Christians and Ministers, to see such
Zenasses,
2 Tim. 4.10.
devout Lawyers, run cross to
Demas his steps, and
[Page 221]
forsaking this present world, to follow
after St. Paul, than once it was
to see Saul
also among the Prophets.
1 Sam. 19.24. Talis cum sis utinā noster esses.
Ages. ad
Farnabasum inimicum, ac mobilem. Men that can write & (I presume) speak too, after so serious and
Spiritual a way, as that Author endevours, may merit as much freedom, and publique encouragement, as others vainly affect, and insolently usurp, under the pretence of
their prophesying gifts; when indeed they are for the most part but meer pratings, very
weeds and
trash, the
soyland load, which may rend this
Gentlemans net; but they are not those
good fish, which he seeks to catch, not so much (it seems) for the
Churches necessities, (which the constant Ministry may well, as it ought to supply (as
he confesses,) but for its
Lenten dainties and varieties, which blessed be God are not hitherto much wanted in any Church, and least of all in this, which hath hitherto enjoyed those
Manna and Quails, which the Lord hath from heaven plentifully poured round about its tents, by the care and pains of the able, orderly and duly
Ordained Ministers; If some places in this Church have wanted of that
large provision, yet others have gathered so abundantly,
Numb. 11.20. Satietas omnis sibi ipsi contumeliosa.
Aust. and fed so
excessively, that, while they
murmur, they
surfet; while they
complain, their food comes out of their nostrils, as sometimes theirs did among the
ingratefull and wanton Jews.
These concessions then, of all able and true Ministers,
14. Answer to the Aspersions of pertinacy and superstition cast upon the Ministers in that book. being
so liberall and friendly to all private uses, and to all gifts which are really fit to be publike, I cannot tell what that
great and dangerous pertinacy is, with which that
Gentleman (towards the
end of his book) p. 78. charges so
gravely, and threatens so
severely the Preachers in England; as if all the fire of
Gods and mans wrath, which hath faln on them, in these times, hath not made them so much,
as willing to part with, and be purged from their Babylonish superstitions, their popish opinions and practises; which (sayes he) they hold as fast, as their right hands, and right eyes.
A very
sad reflexion, if true, upon
All us that are,
[...].
Naz. Or. 20.
[...].
Basil. in ep. 54. Lingua maledica sanctos carpere solita est insolatium delinquentium.
Ieron. ad Eust. Cum quis clericus Ceciderit statim omnes tales esse, licet non manifestari possunt,
[...]actitant profani, cum tamen si maritata aliqua adultera sit, non statim uxores suas projiciunt, nec matres suas tales esse dicunt.
Aust. Ep. 1.37. Ideo à malis boni petuntur calumniis;
[...]. Is. Pel. l.
2.
and must ever own our selves Christs Ministers; And wherein this Gentleman had done more worthy of himself, if he had given
clear and particular instances, than such
generall and obscure intimations; which without sufficient proof, will seem no better, than those odious aspersions, and
vulgar calumnies, with the
Anti-ministeriall Levellers, to hide their own deformities, are wont to cast upon Ministers, and all men,
that differ from them, and oppose their folly, out of principles of
higher reason, and
sounder religion, than that sort of people use to be acquainted withall; From the fauls and faylings, it may be, of some Ministers, but chiefly from the hatred and malice of those men, against
all true Ministers, it's probable
this author, may without any great
spirit of prophesying foresee, and thus
solemnly (as he doth from the
Tripos) foretell, the great
sufferings, which
[Page 222]
Ministers of learning, constancy, and honesty, are like to undergo, if God did not as well know how to restrain the pride and power of these men, as he doth behold the
rage and bitterness of them, against all true Ministers; Not,
because they will not come out of Babylon, as he phraseth it; but, because they will not so easily return (as many unwary souls do) to folly, and the principles of all confusion, to the
oppression of all that truth and order, which the
wisdom of our pious Progenitors hath observed for 1600. years, and transmitted to us, from the
hands of the blessed Apostles, according to the rules of Scripture, and all religious reason.
But what I beseech you is this sinfull
obstinacy of the Ministers of
England,
Vid. Aug. Ep. 118. ad Jan. contra praefractos illos qui superstitiosa timiditate consuetudini cujuslibet ecclesia repugnant, quae nec fidei nec bonis moribus adversatur. Ʋnaqua
(que) provincia suo sensu abundet: pro more & consuetudine antiquâ: Consuetudines Ecclesiasticae, quae fidei non officiant observandae, ut à majoribus tradita sunt.
Jeron. ad Licinium. Cavendum est, ne tempestate contentionis serenitas charitatis obunbiletur.
Aust. Ep. 86. for which this
Gentleman hath such a
Sybilline rapture, and more than
a prophetick horror? Is it because their judgement is constant to the approbation of that due obedience and legall
conformity, to which they formerly with good conscience subjected, as in matters of
extern right and decency in this Church, wherein they
had a liberty common with all Christians, (so far as they opposed not either sound doctrine in faith or holiness, and morality in manners) to conform themselves then in the use of them, as now they have liberty not to use them, while by force and terrour they are hindered; They being not of that nature of things
s
[...]cred, for which a Christian is bound to kindle the fires of
Martyrdom, nor of private contention against publique
Prohibition,
Is he angry, that
Preachers do not all suddenly shipwrack their judgements, learning, and consciences upon every rock of
vulgar fury, or fancy? that they are not presently
melted with every popular gloing heat of seeming piety? and that they run not into every
mould,
Id vi
[...] gravi prudenti
(que) dignissimum, non sacile permutatis nec ad vulgi
[...] nutum,
[...]uram
(que) leviter commuveri.
Zanch. Orat. 1 Joh. 4.1. which any faction hath formed for the advantages perhaps of secular interests? Is he displeased that they are not taken with, admire or adore every
Idoll of fanatick novelty? that they seriously
try the modern spirits, whether they be of
God or no, and receive not every spirit? Is he grieved, that men of
learned and sober piety, will not subject the
gravity of the Fathers; the
wisdom of the Councils; the acuteness of
the Schoolmen; the fidelity of the Ecclesiastick Historians, together with the excellent learning and acurate judgements of the best modern Writers and Divines in all reformed Churches; yea,
[Page 223] and the authority of the Scriptures themselves,
Prov.
26.23. Burning lip
[...], and a wicked heart, are like a potsherd covered with silver dross. Grande hoc & subtile artificium nescimus, vulgi ineptiis, & novitatibus assentiri, non enim tam blandi sumus hominum inimici.
Ieron. Sua dum pingunt vitia, nostras dedecorare student virtutes lenones vulgi.
Erasm. Planda pernicies.
Cyp. de Error. Adulantiū non amantium vox est. Satis p
[...]i, modo divite
[...] estis, probi satis si prosperi, sancti & sapientes satis si lato & magnifico utuntur successui, fortia tantum & fulminantis venerantur numina.
Bern. 1 Cor. 12.13. in their most clear light and concurrent strength; that they will not prostrat all or any of these, to a company
of wretched Pamphlets, fitter for
Cooks and Chandlers shops, than for the reading of judicious and serious Christians; who have cause to look upon those
putrefactions of Pens and wits, only as
Moths and
Vermine every where creeping up and down, and hoping (like
Ants) only by their numbers to devour all antient Authors, and all good literature, that so they alone may survive, and satisfie the grosser palats of those who never relished any book so much as a Ballad or a Play, or a Romance, or some Seraphick raptures and pious nonsense? Is he scandalized, that we count not the
diseases of Christians, health; their
putrefactions, perfections; their
d
[...]stractious, raptures; their
ravings, reason; their
dreams, oracles;
baseness, liberty; their
Chaos, comliness? Is he jealous of us, because we rather study and profess solid truths, sober piety, good manners, and orderly government, which only become all true Christians, and Ministers above all? Is it our fault; that we endevour to Pray, Preach, Write, what we and others may understand; that we covet not to be
admired, by not being understood; that we aim to do all things as becomes Men, Christians, and Ministers of the true Church of Christ, not after the
manner of plausible, and easie fondness; which is afraid to
offend, where there is power to hurt; that counts
greatness as a badge of goodness, and success a sign of Sanctity; but rather with all just zeal, courage, and constancy, beseeming the
demonstrations of the truth and Spirit of God, which never needed more to be asserted as to its divine power, and eternall honour, than in this pusillanimous and
frothy generation of vapourers, who are the greatest enemies to, and betrayers of our Religion, as Christian, and as Reformed; whether they be
Gogs or
Magogs, open or secret; the one, or the many Antichrists; Papall or popular delusions? We hope this Gentleman is so good natured, that with all other excellent Christians he will forgive us those wrongs, by which we have been, and ever shall be piously injurious, and
faithfully offensive, as aiming not to please men, but God.
Wherein then are we the
Preachers of the good old way (One and all) meriters of such
fatall terrors, as those words import, which like
Apocalyptick Revelations are dark, but
dreadfull; portending
God knows what sufferings upon them all? If there be no men more
single-hearted, none more open, candid, and ingenuous, than all good Ministers pray to be, who are no
Statists or
Politicians, but able and honest Preachers of the name of the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom he hath sent, to shew Sinners the way of eternall life; If there be nothing more necessary, more usefull, less offensive, or burdensome, to any wise, sober, and godly minds, than their lives and labours are;
[Page 224] If no men are more modest and moderate, in all their desires and designs, than learned, humble and diligent, (which are the
unpragmatick) Ministers; what is the grief? why this complaint,
lamentation and
burthen, which this
Gentleman takes up so prophetically against them, both as to their sin, and their suffering? unless men be
vexed, that any worthy men are duly made Ministers, or that Ministers are but men; unless it offend, that they have food and raiment, which most of them
dearly earn, and hardly get; unless they are impatient, as the Wolf was with
the Lamb, that we breath in the same common ayr, or see the same Sun, or tread on the same Earth, or drink of the same stream;
1 King. 18.17. the troubling of which, is by the
troublers of it unjustly imputed to their innocency; who must therefore be accused, because violence hath a mind to destroy them; What is the
error? what the
heresie? what
the superstition? what the
Popish opinion or practise, which any of us
Ministers so resolutely maintain?
Sure this Gentleman is not to be thought of so low a
form of foundlings, and
novices, who
suspect and dread every thing
as Popish, which we hold,
Profracta est illa & superstitiosa timiditas, quae à bonis abhorret quibus abutuntur mali.
Aust. or act in common with the Pope or Papists; wholly to recede from any thing common with them, must divest us, not only of the main truths, duties, vertues, and grounds of our Religion as Christian; but we must cast off all, or most part of that, which denominates us either rationall or humane, both as to the nature and society of men: But, if we obstinatly retain any thing, either for opinion or practice, which may truly be branded with
the mark of the Beast, as either erroneous or superstitious, beyond the bounds of Christian truth, or liberty, or decency: If either any generall Councill, or any Synod of this Church, since it were reformed; or any Parliament,
Qualis affectatio in civilibus talis superstitio in divinis.
Verulam. and civill Convention of the Estates of this Nation have condemned what we
teach, or practise, or opine; If any wise and learned man, not apparently
ingaged in faction or schism, against the publique Constitution both in Church and State, did ever so much as accuse or convict us of any
such crimes;
Misericorditer plectitur qui ad emendationem ducitur.
Aust. In
Gods name let us suffer what
He thinks fit. If we have deserved it from men, it will be a mercy to be punished, and amended by them; If we have not, it will be an honour and crown to us, above all men, to suffer for
the testimony of Jesus Christ, the honour of our function, and this Church, from
unreasonable, and ungratefull men, who use Ministers as
their Oxen,
1 Cor. 9.9. (but not in
the Apostles, or Gods sense,) first exhausting and tyring them at hard labour, and then they destroy and devour them.
The appeal of all true and faithfull Ministers, as to their integrity, far from this superstition charged on them.But to
all excellent and impartiall Christians, we may, and do as in the
presence of God appeal;Is not this in some mens sense and censure,
the sin of the ablest and best
Preachers (both for learning, piety and constancy) that they do not so easily yield to, or applaud
[Page 225]
a Military or Mechanick religion? that they are sorry to see so
goodly a part of the Catholike Church, so stately
a pillar of Gods house, as the Church of
England lately was, so every day
hewing in pieces, and mouldring to nothing, for want of due
order and government, or seasonable and fit repairings? Is not this
the Crime, that no learned and worthy Minister can own either the swords Soveraignty, or the peoples Liberty, to be the grand Arbitrators of piety, the disposers of mens consciences, the
Dictators of all Christianity, the
interpreters of all Scriptures, the
Determiners of all Controversies; and this so absolute, as admits no
Conference with, nor endevouring to convince, either Ministers or others, who are of different judgements? Is it not their
trespass, that true Ministers know too much? that they see too clearly? that they
examine things too strictly? that they admit no latitudes of
Civill interests, or
State policies,
Multis in culpa est ut Socrati Athenis,
[...]: pictatis, literatura, omnigenum
(que) virtutū eminentia, cujus individua comes est invidia,
Melan. and sinfull
necessities, as dispensations of Gods
Morall Law, and the rules of both common honesty and true piety? That they stand
valiantly (many of them) and as becomes them,
in the gap, against the insinuations and invasions of those
infamous heresies, those
received errors, those vile and
putred novelties, those
perfect madnesses, those apparent blasphemies, confusions, and dissolute Liberties, which
threaten this reformed Church, with a more sure inundation, than the
Sea doth the
Low-Countriss, if the banks and dams be not preserved? Is not this with some men the
unpardonable sin of the
best Ministers, that they do not crouch and flatter, and fawn on
every plausible error, on every
powerfull novelty, every
proud fancy, and high imagination?
Veritas nemini blanditur, nem
[...] nem palpat, nullum seducit, a pertè omnibus denunciat, &c.
Bern. that they
lick not the
sores of any mens consciences, or the
pollutions of any mens hands with servile and
adulterate tongues? That they do not cry up, or in any kind own for the gifts of the Spirit, those
passionate, or melancholy, or cunning and affected motions and extravagancies, which some men:
strongly fancy to themselves, and weakly
demonstrate to others; as to any thing like to sound reason, or Scripture religion?
Suidas in
[...]. Herodes primus ex alienigenis ex Judaorum ex ima plebe artus, Ignobilitatis suae conscius Genealogias Judaicas exussit, quantas poiuit, ut sic facilius nobilitatem suam ementiatur.
Euseb. hist. Eccl. l. 1. c. 7. That they oppose these
Bells and
Dragons of
fanatick Divinity, which the
Authors of them will never be able to advance to any publike veneration, or reception, as spirituall, heavenly, and divine, among sober Christians in
England, while such wise
Daniels live; who have neither leisure, nor boldness so to mock God, and to play with
religion; nor untill as
Ptolomy did to magnifie the Image of
Diana, to be (
[...]) faln from heaven, so they deal with able Ministers; when the best Statuaries had formed an Image of
Diana to rare perfection, the King at one supper destroyed them all by the ruine of the house where they were, and after produced the Statue as faln from heaven. Or as
Herod the
Idumaean or
mungrill Jew did with the antient
Records and
Genealogies of the stems of the Kings, and succession of the Priests, among the Jews, that so he might by
[Page 226] abolishing them, the better bring on his own tide; So must these Antiministeriall adversaries,
first destroy and cancell both common reason in mens souls, and the whole Canon of the Scriptures, which are the
durable oracles of God,
Arti
[...]ci
[...]sa sibi parant Lumina Histriones quâ melius
[...]. ous suas obtegere & simulari possint: Lenocinantibus lucernis meridianum solem quasi de nimio splendore exprobrantes.
Sydo. Veritas loquendigrande praesagium mali.
Lact. Psal. 18.24: for the Churches directions, and all learned interpreters of them:
Torches of
private Spirits are ridiculous too be lighted up, while the
Sun shines; unless it be for those who (having some mask or play to act) reproach the Noon-day Sun of to much splendor, and make to themselves and others an
artificiall Night, which will better serve their turns: When all
light of true reason, and Scriptures are extinguished in this Church and Nation or
much Eclipsed; then, and not before, will
honest-hearted Christians believe, that they have no
need of true Ministers; or that those, they have hitherto had, have not been worthy the name of reformed; or have pertinaciously reteined any such Popish
opinions, or
superstitions, as are inconsistent with true piety.
And in this thing let the
Lord deal with us, according to
the clearness of our hands, and the uprightness of our hearts in his sight, either to deliver us into, or redeem us out of
the hands of
violent and
unreasonable men; whose very
mercies have proved cruell to poor Ministers; whose
pious constancy is the greatest thorn in some mens sides.
But if our wayes please God he can make our very enemies at peace with us.
[...]. Is. Pel.
Prov. 16.7.
Wholy to remove the antient Ministry, as some men aym, under pretence of bringing up a
new nursery of
gifted brethren, and
Prophets (which like
under-woods are not so likely to thrive, while
Ministers, like
goodly Timber trees grow so high above them and over drop them,) will be
a work, fully compleating those sad effects, which disorderly, unordeined, unsent, and unabled Teachers and false Prophets,
have already begun to bring forth in this Church; And how can it ever be thought or hoped, that they will bring forth
better fruits, either for the truth, honour, or power of the Reformed Religion; either for the Peace of Church, or State, unless there be a
speciall committee appointed, for the regulating of
Prophets and tryall of their gifts? in which none may be fitter (for learning, piety, and moderation) to be
Chayr-man, than
that Author and zealous assert
[...]r of the peoples Liberty and Privilege;
Pag. 3. who says he is not so much a friend to these new
Prophets, as to be an utter enemy
to the function of the old Ministers; though he would have Prophets planted, yet not Ministers
pulled up
root and branch; but only
pruned from that, which he calls superstition: wherein his
Charity to Ministers may perhaps make his censorious
severity veniall. He that so much studies the Reformation of Ministers, we hope will not bring in such
Esopick and deformed
Prophets, as most of those, who have yet appeared, rather to scare men from, than to instruct good Christians in, true holyness and Religion.
It is evident enough,
15. The vanity and mischief of false and foolish Prophets. and too much, to all
true reformed Christians, what wide
gaps, that
generation of pretended Prophets, and
gifted Brethren, have already made, for the easy inrodes of what is truly Popery,
superstition, or meer formality; All sorts also of corrupt opinions and Heresies; together with Idleness, barrenness, barbarity, Illiteratness, Ignorance, Atheism, and contempt of all true Reformed Religion, both in the
power, and extern
form order and profession of it: Many men (being prone) have learned easily to make little conscience of hearing, reverencing, or obeying the word of God,
Even from any true Ministers, never so able and worthy; since they have learned to scorn, make sport of, and laugh at
these novell and pittifull
pretenders to Preaching and prophecying, of whose
insufficiency and non-authority to Preach, and administer any holy mysteries
in Christs name, common people being fully satisfyed; they are ready to dispute, and neglect, even that
divine Authority, which is in the calling of true Ministers.
What little or no good effects
the usurpers against, and opposers of the Ministry of this Church can boast off, with truth, either as to speaking judiciously, or writing solidly, or walking exactly, so as tends any way to the advantages of piety, truth, charity, or peace in the Reformed Churches; or to the
honour and happiness of this Nation, either converting, or establishing any
in truth or holiness, I leave to the judgement of all considerate and wise Christians, whose prayers, sighs, tears, complaints, griefs and fears of
future darkness, are in nothing more exercised, than in the present deplored aspect and almost desperate State of the Reformed Religion, in many places of Christendom, and in none more, than what is threatned in this
Church of England:
Jer. 6.
[...]. Fearing lest the
shadows of the evening being encreased; and those
day stars, which formerly shined in a learned successive and Authoritative Ministry, being darkned and Eclipsed; the
evening Wolves should also encrease;
Jer. 5.6. and the Beasts of the Forrest multiply upon us; every one seeking for their prey; whom they may deceive and devour. Such as loathed Manna, were justly stung soon after with fiery Serpents.
Numb. 21.6.
On the other side ask the looser and profaner Spirits, what
restrayning power or
converting influence, they feel from the
charmings of these new-gifted
exorcists, who undertake in the name of Christ (but indeed in their own name, and after their own fancies) to
call over, and cast out the
devils of ignorance, Atheism, unbelief, profaness, and hypocrisy, which are in mens hearts or lives; You may hear them with one voyce answering, as those did;
Jesus we know, and Paul
we know; the learned and duly ordeined Ministers,
Acts 19.13.15. in a successive power from Christ, and his holy Apostles, we know,
[Page 228] but who are you; self flatterers, self lovers,
self senders, self seekers, self ordeiners;
Merito à Diabolis plectantur, qui à Deo non mittuntur:
Aust. nor is it to be expected, but that at last these
Sons of Sheva will find
those evill Spirits in mens hearts, of pride, unbelief, Atheism, enmity against God, and all true holiness, any whit milder or better natured than those were; who contemning the bare sound of the Name Jesus,
Omnem praeter Dei temn
[...] Autoritatem Satanas, nec nomen Jesus syllabarum son
[...] terret, sed divina illa, quâ armantur potestas, qui in Christi nomine Ministrant.
Ieron. when destitute of the Authority from Jesus; and mocking at the presumption of those
censurers; flew upon them,
wounded, and expulsed them: So
unsafe, and in the end so thankless and comfortless an undertaking it is, to attempt this good work even of
casting out devils from men; where there is nothing but a
mock-power; and no reall divine
Authority to do it. The devils, which
felt torment at Christs presence, and were subject to the Apostles, whom Christ sent,
falling down like lightning, had the pleasure
to beat and
baffle those, who would chain them up, or cast them out, without
divine Authority. And no wonder if these
Estrick Birds,
Mat. 8.29. Daemones Christi praesentia cruciantur; ut malefici ad conspectum judicis: Nondum enim judicis sententia daemnatos, propria condemnat & torquet conscientia.
Pelarg. who set forth their
soft and gay feathers, having but little
bodies and less
brains, by wandring from their Nests (their
shops, and
looms, and
flayls, and
mills, (the honest
stations, and no way despicable
callings, wherein God and man have set them; and from which they have no sufficient call either from God or man to moove them) no wonder (I say) if they fall themselves, and lead others into many
snares and
divers temptations; which they can hardly avoyd, being (in good earnest,) most of them
very blind leaders of the blind. Imagining as the Turks do of blind and
mad men, that they have speciall visions, because they want their eyes; and
extraordinary revelations,
Facile in laqueos Diaboli incidunt, qui à viâ Domini decedunt.
Aust. because they are destitute of common reason. Indeed it is feared that most of these mens Prophecying and Preaching, is either design to bring all confusion on these Reformed Churches; or else meerly out of wantonness, in jest; as a kind of
recreation and diversion;
Mat. 15.14. Caecos à cacis duci; non Major est in seducentibus arrogantia, quam in seductis insania; in utrisquis summum periculum; nec minus dolendum quàm merito ridendum.
Aust. Geminae plerun
(que) caecitates concurrunt, ut qui non vident, quae sunt; videre videantur, quae non sunt.
Tertul. Apol. but not as any business or matter of duty and conscience; In one thing they are in good earnest and most serious, that is to carry on their perfect contempt and malice against all true Ministers.
Who sees not, what
weakness it is for sober Christians,
16 The weakness and sin of Christians to follow delusions and forsake realities. after so great light of truth hath shined so long among them, to imagine, that such a disorderly Company of people, who for the most part by
secret stimulations of pride, vain glory, envy, covetousness, or some worse Spirit; no less, than by
apparent over-weenings of their
small, and at best but very
moderate gifts; not tried or approved by any wise men; but only blown up by the
pittifull applauses of some silly men and women, who have with levity and unthankfulness
[Page 229] forsook their true
guides and Pastors;
Invidiae stimulis motus Arrius contra Alex. ep. Alex. haeresin occae pit.
Theod. hist. l. 1. c. 2. 2 Tim. 4.3. and not
enduring sound doctrine, and holy order, deserve for their
itching ears to be condemned, to follow such
heaps of Teachers, ever learning, and never comming
to a sound and setled knowledge of the Truth? who sees not (I say) what sin it is, to follow, countenance or incourage such
dangerous and
disorderly seducers, and what weakness and meer folly it is, to imagin, that such, as neither have skill to handle
trowell or
sword, should either
build or
defend our
Jerusalem? When they dayly pull down
better work, than they can
erect; And, what they seem
to build, as of such
unpolished rubbidge, such rude,
Aedificant & aedificantur Haeretici in ruinam.
Tertul. Quale potest essè aedificium quod de ruinâ construitur?
Optar. and rough-hewen stuff, with such
intempered mer
[...]ur, that it is as
sand without lime; undigested, unprepared, uneven neither for matter not manner considerable; without rule, plumbline or levell; neither according to Scripture precept, nor the holy example, and Catholick practise of the Churches of Christ: So that the
gapings, flaws,
swellings, lowness, hollowness, uneveness, crookedness and weakness, (together with the dayly
mouldrings of their Childish structures) shew, what
wise builders they are; and how fit to be made
publike Architects, or
Master-builders in this Church. Over whose Walls the crafty malice of
Jesuitick Foxes, and any other enemies, will easily go, and break them down,
Neh. 4.3. when ever they pass: which makes many men suspect, that these
Lay Preachers, are but the
left hand of
Babels builders; fit instruments to divide,
Muros dum erigunt mores negligunt.
Bern. confound and destroy the Reformed Religion in these
British Churches, and all those who study to preserve it. Which they only can, with any shew of reason,
effectually do (by Gods blessing) who are
workmen, that for their Authority and approved
skill, as well as their good will and readiness to build, need
not to be ashamed.
2 Tim. 2.15. Of whose
reall sufficiencies, these new bunglers are most impatient hearers and perfect haters; because from those Ministers exactness, these mens bungling receives the severest reproaches and justest oppositions.
A man may as well hope, that
hogs by their
rootings, and
moles by their
castings, will Plow and till his ground, as that such Arbitrary, Casuall, and contingent forwardness; or such
inordinate activities of poor, but
proudly gifted men, will any way help on the great work of Christian Religion, the propagating of the Gospell, or the
Reformation of hearts or Churches; which require indeed the greatest
competency and compleatness, both for gifts, learning, and due Authority, that can be had, both for the
Majesty of Religion, and for the
defence of the
truth; as also for the
binding to diligence and exactness
the conscience of the
Ministers; no less, than for the
satisfaction of other mens consciences, in point of the
validity of Sacraments, and other holy
Ministrations; which have not
[Page 230] any Physicall or naturall vertue, but a
mysticall and Religious only, which depends upon
the relation they have to the word and Spirit of the holy Institutor and Commander
Jesus Christ. So that it is indeed a very
strange bewitchedness, and depravedness in many mens appetites, that they should so cry up those
mush-room Prophets and Teachers; who need more
sauce to make them safe or savory, than their bodies are worth; (who are self-planted, soon started up in one night;) as if they were beyond all those former Goodly plants, for beauty, sweetness and wholesomness; which much
study, care, learning, pains and prayers have planted
in the Church: Or that Christians should so far flatter themselves that the
soyl here in
England, since it was
watered with civill bloud, is so well natured and fruitfull, that there needs no such care and culture as was antiently used in the Garden of God, either in setting, watering, preparing, or transplanting those trees of the Ministry, which should be full of life;
Rev. 22.2.
Supers
[...]minationes satanae. whose
leaves should be for
the healing, as well as their fruits
for the nourishing of mens souls. So confident the devill seems to be of the
giddiness, folly, negligence, and simplicity of these times, that he stirs up the
very thistles. (the most useless and most offensive burthens of the earth, which the foot of every vile beast is ready to crush and trample upon) to chalenge and contemn
the Cedars of Lebanon;
2 Kings. 14.9. And he would fain perswade reformed Christians, to cut down and stub up those
goodly trees of the Lord, which are
tall, strait, and full of sap, as cumbring the ground; that those
sharp and sorry shrubs, those dry and sapless
kexes, may have the more room, and thrive the better; pretending that they will at easier rates and with less pains supply all the Churches occasions; when the Lord knows, and all excellent Christians see, by sad experience, that they are so far from that length, strength and straitness required in the
beams and pillars of the Temple; that their
crooked and
knotty shortness, will scarce afford a pin, on which to hang the least vessell of the
Sanctuary.
Excellent Christians,
I protest before the Lord, that I write not thus, out of any desire to
grieve, quench, or
exasperate any
mans Spirit,
17. No design in the Author to grieve any good mans Spirit, or discourage his gifts;
1 Joh. 4.1. in whom the wise and sanctifying graces, or
usefull gifts of Gods Spirit do dwell in the least measure, with
truth and humility; but only in the way of
trying the gifts and Spirits, whether they be of God or no; if they be found, by the word of God, to be proud, foolish, evill,
unclean, unruly; refusing to be bound with any bonds of good order and government, (such, as seems to have possessed some in this Church, who seek to
bewitch others and to trouble all,) God forbid we should not all of us strive, by fasting, prayer preaching, writing, and all just
rebukes of them, to cast them out,
Luke 9.42. notwithstanding their
cryings, tearings, and foamings.
It is far (I hope) from
my Soul by any envy
or undervaluing of any good Christians to damp the
Spirit of Christ in them; I would have every one study
to improove the talents he hath; and to be employed according to his
reall improovement; of which no man being naturally proud and self flatterers is fit to
be judge himself, but ought to be
subject to the tryall and judgement of others; both as to that light and heat, knowledge and zeal, gifts and graces which any may
pretend to, and wherein they may be really usefull to the publike, or any community of Christians; whose edifying in faith and love we have all cause, both in conscience and prudence dayly to nourish and increase
in Gods way; which is an orderly,
peaceable, and blessed way; wherein only either private Christians or Church societies can hope to
thrive and
flourish:
Num. 11.29. I wish with
Moses all the Lords people were Prophets; Both able to give an account of their knowledge in the mysteries of Christ, and also to help on, in an
orderly way, (as every wheel or pin doth in the motions
of a watch) the great and weighty work of
saving souls, which is the main end of the
Ministers calling and pains. Better we Ministers be despised, than the Spirit of Christ in any
gracious heart be justly
grieved; or any good work of God in the
Church hindred.
But we are well assured, by good experience, that none would be less
despisers, or more
encouragers, lovers, and zealous preservers of the true
Evangelicall Ministry, and its
divine Authority, than such men who have graces, with their gifts, and are both
able and humble; none are more
slow to speak to others in the name of Christ,
James 1.19. than they, who cannot hear others Preaching with due abilities and
authority, without
fear and trembling, as reverencing God, and the
Lord Jesus Christ in their Ministers. There is no danger of
able parts, where there are humble and
honest hearts; no more, than we need fear the strength
of any part in the body, will hurt, or offend the whole body, or disorder and violate any
other Member, which is above it in place, in honour and in operation or function. Reason teacheth us, that the ability or strength of any part, in its place and proportion, doth not make it usurp the place, or execute the Office of any other
nobler part:
[...]. Arist. The measure of every part is the beauty and safety of
the whole; which cannot in naturall, and ought not in Religious Bodies (which are Churches) be fitly disposed, but only in such a way, as God hath appointed for the daily forming, building and well-ordering of
his Church, by such wisdom and Authority, as Christ established in it; Of which
the Apostles and the Churches after them give us most evident testimony.
But to avoid destructive delusions.
But we must not be
deluded either with the devils fulgurations and flashes, or his
transfigurations and disguises; We must not
[Page 232] forsake or stop up Gods
fountains of
living waters, by digging the devils ditches,
Luke 10.18. I saw Satan fall like l
[...]ghtning from Heaven. 2 Cor. 11.14. Satan himself is transformed into an Angel o
[...] l ght. I a. 1.13. Eccl. 5.1. and
wells, which hold
no water; nay we may not wash our hands at the
Devils Cistern, to fit them for
Gods service; Nor, may we take water from his troubled, muddy and poysonous streams, to water the
plants of Christs Church; We may not
take strange fire from Satans
Altar to kindle the sacrifices
of God: What need we
cut off Dogs necks, and offer
swins bloud, when we have so many
clean beasts, which are appointed for
acceptable services? that we shall not need any such vain
oblations, which are but the
sacrifices of fools, who consider
not that they do evill, nor look to their
feet, when they go to
the house of God; being as ready to stumble and fall, and discover
their nakedness and shame, as they are
forward to ascend to the altar of the Lord, upon the
steps of pride and presumption,
Exod. 20.26. which were forbidden to be made; The humble heart being alwaies most welcom to God; while others in vain arrogate to themselves power to perform those things which are not
required at their hands.
Lev. 10.3. God hath said,
he will be sanctified of all these, who
come nigh to him in his
publike service; which is done not only by that inward
sanctification of the heart, by faith, fear, and reverence toward God, but also by that exact observation of such rules of order, power and Authority, which he hath set (who alone could do it) in the publike way of his worship and service before the Sons of men.
We must not be such
Children in understanding, as to allow all to be
gold which glisters, when it will not endure the
Touch-stone of Gods word,
Cai
[...]itae Judae
[...]r
[...]di
[...]or
[...] Evangelium o
[...]entabant, Ophitae angelum in omni imunditie assistentem dicebant & invocabant. Hanc esse perfectionē aiebant sine tremore in tales abire operationes quas ne, nominare fas est.
Iren. l. 1. c. 35. Nulla enoris secta jam contra Christi veritatē nisi nomine cooperta Christia
[...] ad pugnandum p
[...]silire audet.
Aust. Ep. 56. or the probation of the Churches judgment: We may not easily think, that
Gods Spirit, in any private men, runs counter to that holy order and clear
Institution, which the undoubted Spirit of God hath clearly set forth in the
Scriptures, and which the Church in all ages hath observed in the way of an
ordeined authoritative Ministry: All other, or later inventions may well be suspected to be but
Satans stratagems, and devices. There may be so many
vermine crawling in a dead body, as may make it seem to live and move, when yet there is no true
Spirit of life, or Soul in it: So it is no wonder, if the various impulses, wherewith mens secret and corrupt lusts stir them, make some shew, as if diviner gifts and endowments agitated them, When indeed they have no other ayms or interests, than such, as
Judas Iscariot, or
Symon Magus might have; or those after Hereticks the Gnosticks, Maniches, and Montanists,
&c. Who almost, that had any shew of gifts or parts, ever did mischief in the Church, without
great prefacings of holy and good intentions, and pretensious of gifts and the Spirit of God? There may be gifted
Hypocrites, devout devils, angelized Satans. Be mens gifts
never
[Page 233] so commendable, if they want humility in themselves,
Miserrimis & instabilibus fabulis tantam elationem assumpseruat, ut meliores scipsos reliquis prasumpserunt.
Irenae l. 1. c. 35. de Caynitis, Ophitis, Judaeitis. and charity to others, which are the beauties of all endowments; if they are
puffed up, seek themselves, walk
disorderly, run unexamined, unappointed, unordained, in scandalous and undue wayes, they
are nothing, either as to private comfort in themselves, or publick benefit to the Church; The presumption and disorder of their example doth more hurt (as the influence of some malignant stars in a
Constellation) than the light of their gifts can do; they corrupt more than they either direct, or correct.
If any of these Prophets or gifted men be indeed so able, for the
work of the Ministry, that religion may suffer no detriment by them, and people may have just cause to
esteem them highly for their work sake, God forbid they should not have the
right hand of fellowship, all incouragement from my self, and all that desire to walk as becomes the Gospell; when they are found,
upon just tryall, fit to be
solemnly ordeined, set apart, and sent forth
with due authority to that holy service, in Gods name let them be sent forth with good speed. If they
disdain this method of
Ministeriall office and power, which hath been setled by Christ, and continued to this day in his Church (which no wise▪ humble, and truly able Christian, can with reason, modesty, or with conscience justly do) but they will needs
obtrude themselves upon the Church,
and crowd in against the true Ministers, they may indeed be, as
sounding Brass and tinckling Cimballs, fit
rattles for
Children, or for the labouring
Moon, or for a Country Moricedance and May-pole,
Nec veritate seneri; nec charitate frugi
[...]eri.
Greg. but they will never be as
Aarons Pomegranates and golden Bells; usefull Ornaments to Gods Sanctuary in words or works; or any way becomming the Church of Jesus Christ; which is as the
woman clothed with the Sun, the light of Truth, and the lustre of holy Order; And hath the
Moon under her feet;
Rev. 12. not only all wordly vanities, and unjust interests, but also all humane
inventions and
novelties, which have their continuall variations, wainings, disorders, darknesses and deformities; whereas
Divine Institutions are alwayes glorious by the
clear beams of Scripture-precept, and the constant course of the Churches example: Both which have held their
Truth and Authority, in the blackest nights of persecution, wherein no
untried and
unordeined intruder, was ever owned for a true
Minister of holy things in any setled and incorrupted Church of Christ; No more than any man shall be accounted an Officer, or Souldier in an Army, who hath not either listed himself, or received his Commission. Order is that wholsomest ayr in which Religion lives best. There is no less
necessity both in
Piety and
Policy, to preserve the Laws of holy order and discipline in the Church of Christ on Earth; which have the warrant and seal of his authority upon them, and are for the preservation of truth, peace, and honour in the Church; Since
[Page 234] we find by all experience of times, and most in our own, That the pride and presumption of
mens gifts and private spirits, are no less want only active in matters of Religion, than in Civill and Military affairs.
Now, why any men
of piety, or in power, professing the reformed Religion, should incline either to
connive at, or to
countenance any courses, which evidently tend to the shame, contempt, confusion, and extirpation of all true Religion, (as it stood in the profession
of the Church of England, opposite to the gross errors, superstitions and prophaness of any, that are known and declared enemies to it) I can see no cause, unless it be
a supine negligence in some, who, as they grow
greater,
Acts 18.17. so they are like
Gallioes, more careless in matters of Religion, wholly intent to
State interests; as if
States-men had no souls to save, or no God to judge them; and were to give no account of that
power and advantage they have, as well as that
charge and
care which lyes upon them to do all good they can to
mens souls under their power; or else, there is some other interest secretly contrived, and cunningly carried on here, (as by open hostility in other parts,) amidst the dusk of our civill Commotions and troubles, by those
sons of Edom,
Psa. 137.7. and
daughters of Babylon, who have
evill will at our Sion, and say of our
Jerusalem, Down with it, down with it, raze it even to the foundations.
Jude 9.As it was for no good will, that the
Devil contended with Michael
the Archangell, about the body of Moses, minding rather to have it Idolized than
Embalmed; No more is it from
any honest zeal, or pious principle, that some men now so
earnestly stickle about (and indeed) against the setled office, and
peculiar function of the Ministry; either to have it in common, or none at all, with
any divine authority and commission; whose first Anti-ministeriall batteries, which seemed to carry some shew of Scripture-strength I have hitherto resisted and repelled, not dashing or opposing Scripture against Scripture, but clearing its obscurer meaning in some few places, by that most evident and
concurrent Sense which is manifestly held forth in many plain passages, and hath been constantly followed in the Churches of Christ, from the first setling of Christianity in the world
to this day;
Sensus Scripturae expetit ce
[...]a interpretationis gubernaculum.
Tertul. de Pres. Non verba tantum defendantur sed ratio verbarum constituatur.
Id. As the Spirit of God in the Word cannot
contradict it self in the main scope and design; so where any variation or difference in the letter may seem to be, It must be wisely reconciled, by discerning the different occasion, reason, or ground of things; sure we are, the pretended
gifts, or dictates of privat spirits may in no sort be set up any way to
contradict those testimonies and demonstrations of the Spirit, which are so evidently shining from the Scripture, as they are in none more than this of a peculiar function and holy ordination of the Evangelicall Ministry.
And here I might forbear to add trouble to you
O Excellent Christians, or any readers, by any further enlarging of this Apology,
18. Conclusion, and Transition. whereby to vindicate the honour of the
divinely Instituted, and
Ecclesiastically derived Ministry of this Church; Since the holy Scripture is (as I have shewed) so
wholly, fully, and
punctually, for its peculiar Institution, and its constant succession to the end of the world, (whereto it is not denyed, but
private gifts may come in with such assistance, as is humble, orderly, and edifying, but not as proud, invasive and abolishing; as
Hagar they may do service in Christs family, but they must not grow insolent and malipert against
Sarah.) What ever can be produced, in a matter of so high and religious a nature, as the Ministeriall office and authority is, beyond what the Scriptures (the only infallible rule) and the Churches constant practise (the most credible witness) do assure us, is for the most part but
as childish skirmishings with Reeds and Bulrushes, after combating with Pikes and Guns; And I find indeed, that all after Cavills of the Anti-ministeriall faction, arise, not much beyond
womanish janglings, presumptuous boastings, and
uncomly bickerings, for the most part; where, not religious reasonings, but peevish
Cavils, and pertinacious
Calumnies, like
black and ragged regiments (impatient to see themselves so routed by the Scriptures potent convictions, and the Churches constant custome) do but
rally themselves, as in
a case Perdue, to see what can be done by
volleys of rayling Rhetorick, and virulent
Calumniatings against the Ministers of the Gospell in this Church; whole greatest fault is that which the devil finds with the best of men, that they are as
Job, upright;
Job. 1. Culp
[...] in
[...] to Job
[...] non invenicus Satanae malicia, ipsam in
[...]centiam in crimen, & integritatem in calumnium insidiosè vertit.
Greg. Lingua maledicasanctos carpere s
[...]let in solatium delinquentium.
Ieron. ad Eust. not that there is any just fault to be found with their holy Calling, which hath nothing in it
irreligious, or
unreasonable; nothing immorall, or imprudent: nothing, but what is fully agreeing to all order, policy, decency, as following the best and
holyest Examples, uses and customs of the Church, together with the
rules of Divine Institution, and the ends of all true Religion, the glory of God, and the good of Mankind, both for souls and bodies, for temporall and eternall welfare, for internall peace of conscience, and externall tranquillity in Civill and Church Societies, both as men and Christians; All which the Ministeriall calling regards, and carries on as its holy design and work, which no other Calling doth; Not Magistrates, or Lawyers, or Physicians, or Tradesmen, or Souldiers, who do not think themselves to stand charged
in Christs Name, with the care of mens souls, so as to make it their business to instruct, direct, and watch over them in the wayes of salvation.
And for Ministers persons, such as are truly worthy to be counted such, their
failings will not be found beyond what is incident to common infirmities, and
daily incursions of frailties, inseparable from the best of men in this
mortall pilgrimage; All which, the charity
[Page 236] of humble Christians easily conceals, and willingly excuses, or pardons, when they consider how free and full a pardon of all sins, is from God by the Ministry, offered to every penitent and believing sinner: The grief and impotent despite, which the prophane, politick, and pragmatick enemies of the Ministry of this and all reformed Churches are transported with, ariseth from the like ground, as was in the hearts of
Tobias and
Sanballat,
Nehem. 4. Solatiam est malorum bonos Ca pere.
Ieron. ut improbi suo malo delectantur, ita invidi alien
[...] bon
[...] terquentur.
Amb.
[...].
Amb. and that scornfull crue, against the
Jews, that by
their means this Church of God, as the Temple, is built, repayred, clensed, reformed; That by their valiant courage, learned skill, and vigilant Industry, the truth, faith, holy Ordinances, and good manners of this Reformed Church are asserted, vindicated, preserved, and restored▪ from those ruines, rubbige, sords, and demolishings, by which erroneous, ambitious, covetous, and licentious minds seek to waste, infest and quite abolish the
Reformed Religion, both in
England and every where else.
In order to which grand design, the Anti-ministeriall Adversaries are not wanting, to bring all manner of
rayling accusation
[...], and indign Calumnies against both the Ministers and Ministry of this Church: Some of which, I think it a shame for me, by reciting of them, to
pollute, either my Pen, or the purer
eyes of those
readers, who
excell in Civility, as much as those evill Speakers do, in
insolency and
scurrility,
[...]. Mat. 27.34. both for carriage and language against the best Ministers in
England. But it is no wonder if they give us
the gall and vinegar of bitter reproaches
to drink, when they intend shortly
to crucifie us. All is less than was sayd, and done
to Christ himself. It is part of our honour and blessing, to have men speak all
manner of evill of us,
Mat. 5.11. if we can but make it appear to be, most
falsly and and
injuriously, as well as
most indignly and
ungratefully: Such manner of speaking becomes no mens mouths, but those, whose hearts abound with so much
malice against the best Ministers; who ought to be the
best of men, and generally are the
best of speakers; In honour to whose many reall and excellent gifts (becomming the dignity of their holy place and function) as also in charity to all others, chiefly those, who most despise and hate the Ministers of this Church, I shall endevour to let all men see in the following part of this Apology, the malice, futility, and falsity of those
evill speakings, wherewith some men please themselves the more, because they think they please some others, whom they fancy to have a very evill eye, and an heavy hand toward such Ministers as most study to please God, and to preserve the Reformed religion in this Church of Christ.
CAVIL or
CALUMNY IV. Against the Ministry of
England as Papal and Anti-Christian.
THe fourth
Cavil or
Calumny then wherewith the office and function of the Ministers of
England is battered and defamed, among the credulous, weak, and vulgar minds, is this; That if there be such a peculiar order and office of the Ministry established in Scripture by a
Divine Institution, and so continued in the Church by a right Ordination, for some times of
Primitive purity, to a holy succession; yet the present Station, Calling, and Authority of the Ministers of
England is apparently Antichristian, as derived from
Episcopall Ordination, and that descended from the
Papall or
Roman authority, which was but of late years abolished, as
that of Episcopie they think now is, neither of them seeming to them to be of Christs appointment, or according to Scripture-rule and patern; So that if it be necessary to have peculiar Ministers by office, it is also necessary to cast off the former order and standing which is degenerated, and to begin upon some new account, which shall appear to be neerest to the pattern of
Divine Institution, and primitive practise, how ever it may fail of a constant succession, for above these 1600. years from Christ; during all which time, it is evident indeed, that
Bishops have had a
chief place and influence in the Ordination of Ministers, and for 1000. the Pope hath chalenged something of Supremacy and Jurisdiction in these Western Churches, over all the Clergy, both Bishops and Presbyters; None of which are fit to serve in Gods house as Ministers, while they are not clensed from that leprosie, which they have contracted from the Pope and Prelates.
Answ. I will first endevour to take off from the face
of our Ministry, this scandalous visard of
the Papall authority,
(1) The Papal Usurpation no prejudice to the true Ministry of
England, more than to all other Christian Institutions, which scares some people so very much, that they are afraid to medle with any thing that ever passed
the Popes fingers, except only the lands and revenews of the Clergy; Having removed this veil or covering, which was sometime over these
Western Churches, we shall easily see the face of the holy Ministry no less than of other
Christian Institutions restored, without any
Disfiguration or
Essentiall change, by any such mask as might sometimes be upon it, through the
policy and
folly of many.
It were a very
weak and injurious Con
[...]ession, no less prejudiciall to the Reformed Churches, than pleasing to all the
Romish party, if the
[Page 238] Pope could perswade us
Protestants, and other Christians, to cast quite away, and utterly abhor what ever the
Papall usurpation hath abused, or the Romish devotion hath used in matter of Christian religion; Sure then, we must seek for other
Apostles and
Saints, other
Scriptures and
Sacraments, another
Gospel and
Messias, than Jesus Christ, no less than
other Bishops and Ministers; For over all these, the
Popes of Rome have spread the skirts of their usurped authority;
[...]. Ep.
67. Plato.
All things handled by men, are subject to be s
[...]yied. 2 Thes. 2.4. Antichristus Christū mentitur, & turpitudinem vitae falso nominis honore convestit.
Jerom. ad Geront. Amara erat Ecclesia in nece martyrum, amarior in conflictu haereticorum, amarissima in moribus domesticorum.
Ber.
[...]. 33. in Cant. Petri Cathedrā occupat tanquam Leo paratus ad praedam bestia Apocalyptica cui datum est os loqueus blasphemias, & bellum gerere cum sanctis.
Ber. ep. 125. Ma
[...]. 21.13. Christus Templum Dei cauponibus & latronibus deturpatum non diruit aut penitus detestatur, sed purgamenta ista & faeces ejiciendo Dei domum in diviniorem usum asserit: & hoc modo in pristinum honoram restituit.
Chem. Mat. 23.2. Mat. 15.6. their impure mixtures, their corrupt doctrines, and superstitious manners; Who as far as they
are Antichristian, that is, go in any wayes contrary to
the holy rule, and humble patern of Jesus Christ, yet might, yea and ought to
sit in the Temple of God, as all
Antichristian spirits indeed do, who cannot properly be, but where there is a
Profession of Christianity: yet it doth not follow, that the Catholique Church, (against which the
gates of hell shall not prevail, so as to extinguish
the name of Christ) was either wholly ruined by
Antichristian superstructures; or that the whole fabrick of it
must be pulled down by us, and all parts of it made
Nehustan, in stead of cleansing, repayring, and reforming, which is not a
novelty of nvention, but a sober restitution of all things in Religion, to the
primitive mode and pattern, which is authorised and ordained by Christ; Who did no more himself as to the outward restoring of Religion and worship of God; Chalenging
Gods right to his own House of prayer, when covetousness had made it
a den of theeves. The
priesthood of old failed not by reason of the
immoralities of the Priests among the Jews; nor did the Didacticall or Teaching authority cease from
Moses his Chair and succession, because the Scribes and Pharisees (who were men of corrupt doctrine, and hypocriticall manners) sate
therein, and taught the Traditions and inventions of men mixt
with the commands of God; No more did, or doth the Evangelicall Ministry and Sacraments cease, by reason of any Papall arrogatings, or other human additions.
Inordinatio aliqua non invalidam reddit ordinationem, vitio
[...]elicto rem ad legitimum modum revocarunt.
Alsted. s
[...]ppl. Gerar. de Reform. Luther
owned no other call or Ordination as a Minister, but that which he had, as he was made a Presbyter in the Romish communion. Gerard. de Ministerio. pag.
70. Ab Episcopo suo ordinatus Lutherus.
anno 1507. Nec aliam quaesivit ordinationem.
Gerard. 147. Multum d ssert inter causam & culpam, inter statum & excessum.
Tert. l. 2. adv. Marc. Non negandum est bonum quod remansit propter malum quod praecessit.
Aust. Ep. 48.Therefore the wisdome and piety of the learned and godly
Reformers of these Western Churches, especially
here in England, contented themselves with
casting out what ever corrupt doctrines, impure mixtures, vain customes, and superstitious fancies, the Papall vanitie and novelty had built upon those divine and antient foundations of
Christian religion; which were layd by the Apostles, and
Primitive master-builders, all over the world; Whose Canon the Scriptures, together with sound Doctrine, holy Ministry, comly Government, Sacramentall seals, and other Christian duties of prayer, fasting,
[Page 239]
&c. they restored with all gravity, moderation and exactness, with due regard both to the clear
sense of Scriptures, and the
Catholick practise of Churches, Conforming of all things, either to the express Precepts and Institutions of the word of God, or to those generall directions, which allow
liberty of Prudence, and difference in matters
Circumstantiall; in all which the
Primitive Church had gone before them. Herein they were not so
weak and heady, as to be scandalized with, and insolently to reject all things, that the Papall or Romish party had both received and retained in religious uses from former and better times, either as Christians, or Bishops, or prudent men; for so they had very sillily
deprived themselves, and all the Reformed Churches, of all those Scriptures, Sacraments, holy duties,
Order, rites, and good
customs, which the Pope and Romish party had so long used, not as Popes, by any Antichristian policy, power and pride, but as they were Christians, having received them
in a due succession at first, (though after much depraved) from those
holy Predecessors, which had been Martyrs and
Confessors in that famous antient Roman Church.
No judicious
Protestant or truly reformed Christian,
(2) How far necessary and safe to be separated from the Romanists. Ad quamcun
(que) Ecclesiam veneritis ejus morem servate, si pati scandalum aut facere nolitis.
Aug. Ep. 86. responsum B. Ambrosii. whose conscience is guided by Science, and his reforming zeal tempered with true charity, either doth, or ought to recede farther from
Communion with the Roman Church, than he sees that hath receded
from the rule of Christ, and the Apostolicall Precepts, or binding examples, expressed in the Scriptures, so far as concerns the true faith, in its Doctrines, Seals, and fruits of good works. In
matters of extern and prudentiall order, every Church hath the same liberty which the Roman had, to use or refuse such ceremonials, as they thought fit, and to these every good Christian may conform. In many things we necessarily have communion with
the Pope and Papists, as in the nature and reason of men; In some things we safely may, as in rules and practises, politick, civill, just, and charitable, as Governours either Secular or Ecclesiastical; In many things we ought in conscience and religion to have communion with them, so far as they profess the truths of Christian religion, and hold any
fundamentals of faith; And however they do by mis-interpretation of Scriptures, or any
Antichristian additionals of false doctrines, of impious or superstitious practises, seem to us rather to overthrow, or bury the good foundations, than rightly and orderly
to build upon them. (for which superstructures and fallacious consequences we recede from them, and dispute with them;) yet we do not renounce all they hold, or do in common with us as Christians.
In the Lords Supper.
1 Cor.
11.27. Whosoever shall eat this Bread. 28. So let him eat of that bread. S
[...]let res quae significat ejus res nomine quam significat nuncupari: hinc dictum est Petra erat Christus.
Aust. Q. 57. in Levit.For instance (it being not now a place to dispute them) We cannot own, as the Catholick sense of Christ, of the Scriptures, or the Primitive fathers, that sense which they in later times have given of the words in the Sacramental Consecration of the Lords Supper, by which they raise that strange doctrine of
Transubstantiation, unknown to the first Fathers; And which seems to us 1. contrary to the way of Gods providence, both in naturall, and in religious things, which changeth not the substances and natures of things, but the relation and use of them, from naturall and common, to mysticall and holy; 2. Contrary also to the usuall sense of all
Scripture phrases, and expressions of the like nature, where things are mystically related by religious institution, and so mutually denomin
[...]ted without essentiall changes; 3. Contrary to the common principles of right reason, 4. And contrary to the testimony of four senses,
sight, taste, smelling, and
hearing, which are the proper organes, by whose experience and verdict of things sensible, we judge in reason, what their nature is; 5. Contrary also to the way and end that Christ proposed, to strengthem a Christian receivers faith; which is not done, by what is more obscure and harder to be believed than the whole mysterie of
the Gospell, as recorded to us in the Scripture: There being nothing less imaginable, than that Christ gave his Disciples his
own very body, each man to eat him
whole and
entire, and so ever after, when he was then at table with them, and is now by an Article of faith
believed to be as man in heaven; These and the like strange fancies of men, which draw after them many great absurdities and contradictions, both in sense and reason, and the nature of things; being no way advantageous to the religious use, end, and comfort of the Sacrament, we reject, together with the consequentiall Idolatry of worshiping the bread: Also the
sacrilege of detaining the Cup of the Lord from the people, we cannot allow, as being contrary both to the primitive practise of the Church, and to the express command of Christ in the Institution, which was after also revealed to St.
Paul by Christ himself. Yet still we use and observe the Sacramentall Elements, with the same high estimation and veneration, which pious and purest
antiquity ever did bear to that
Sacred mysterie; how ever we forbear to use some of their expressions, whose Oratory occasioned in part the after error, which mistook that, as spoken of the Bread in its nature, which magnified it only in the Sacramentall use and mysterie, which is indeed very high; retaining both the Elements, words, and holy form, which Christ instituted, and Christians alwayes used, not so much disputing and determining the manner of Sacramentall union, as endevouring after those
graces, which may make us worthy Communicants, and reall partakers of the Body and B
[...]ood of Jesus Christ, when we do receive that
dreadfull, yet
[Page 241] most
desirable seal
of our Faith, which consigns fuller to us, and confirms in us those comforts, which as sinners we want, and may have most really and
only from Christ; not by eating his flesh in a bodily and gross way with our mouths; but by receiving him by a true and lively faith into our souls, as he is set forth to us in the Scriptures to be God incarnate; the only Saviour of the world; of whose merit, death, passion, body and blood, we are by the same faith, (though in less degrees of strength,) really partakers, and nourished to eternall life, before we receive him in that Sacrament of the Lords Supper; yea though we never should have opportunity so to receive him; which is but the same object received by the same faith, to the same end, though in a different manner, and with different degrees.
So for
Baptism;
Baptism. we retain the
substance of that
holy Sacrament, as we find it in the Scriptures, rejecting only those superfluous dresses (of Salt, Spittle, Oyl, Insufflation, and the like) which cumber and deform that duty and Ordinance, but they do not destroy it, nor do ever any Protestants, that are of any name or honour for Religion, re-baptise those, who were baptised in the
Roman Church;
Concil. Laodicenum omits only the Apocal. Apocrypha Books
Hieron. in Prolog. Galaten. Josephus l. 1.
cont. Appio. we (i. e. the Jews) have not infinite and diff
[...]rent Books but only 22. which are justly called Divine. (
[...].)
Mosis 5.
Prophet. 13.
Psal. 4. The rest from
Artaxere
[...] to these times have not the like credit, because not a certain succession of Prophets.
The
Apocryphall additions of the Romish Church to the Canon of the Scriptures, we reject from being rules of faith (however we approve their excellent morals) And this we do upon the same grounds, that the Jewish Church of old, and the Primitive Christian for the most part ever did; yet we retain those books as oracles of God which we have received with and from the Romish Church, as of divine inspiration; according to that testimony which both the Jewish and Christian Churches fidelity, have given us of them.
The
e
[...]une, dull, and
spiritless, and
formall devotions,
Prayers in a language not vulgar.
[...].
Greg. Nis. de Placilla orat. Funcb. Delinquens soli Deo cognitus de reatis nudare apud homines verecunda conscientia non cogitur.
Ser. 34. Chrysol. So Ber. s. 42. Non expedit omnibus omnia in
[...]tescere quae scimus de nobis. in
Cant. Liturgies and prayers used by the Romanists, in any tongue
unknown to the most, and with so many
vain repetitions, we refuse; yet still we retain the holy custom of Christians assembling in publike, and worshipping God by publike Liturgies, prayers and praises.
In somethings we hold nothing common with them, either in opinion or practise; as in the profitable fancy of purgatory; the popular fashion of worshipping Images or adoring God in and by
Images; of oblations and prayers for the dead; of praying to Saints and Angels; of Auricular confession; of dispensing by Indulgences the merits, or supperogating righteousness of some Christians to others; Since in these and the like matters, which I only touch, it
[Page 242] being not my work now to handle those controversies which have been so fully discussed by many learned men of this Church of
Engand, whose works praise them; We find no Scripture ground, either for precept or permission.
So likewise in the ambitious
claim of the Popes Infallible judgement; His universall
jurisdiction, and
Supreme Authority over all Churches and Councils; We deny it, as un
usurpation gotten by indulgences of some times and Princes; also by the flatteries, frauds, cruelties, power and policies of
severall Popes in their successions; but not grounded on any Law, or right, either humane or divine; neither by the Institution of God, nor by the consent of all Churches: Yet we deny not to
the Pope such a
primacy of place, or
priority of order and precedency as is reasonable and just either in the
Roman Diocess as a Bishop; or in a
Councill, as Bishop of that famous City.
In like manner for the sacred order and
function of the Ministry; we reject what ever imaginary power or will-worship is annexed to the
office by humane superstition; but we approve the antient form of Commission, and Divine Authority derived by them to Presbyters and Bishops, for Preaching the word, celebrating the Sacraments, reconciling penitents, use of the Keys in doctrine, or jurisdiction and Government;
In the Roman Pontificall, The Bishop to be consecra
[...]ed is charged after many Ceremon
[...]es and pompous modes, with this, as his office and duty, To judge, to interpret, to consecrate, to confer holy orders, to offer, to Baptize, a
[...]d to confirm: after that the Consecrator
[...] laying the Bible on his shoulder, and their hands on his head, say these words,
Receive the holy Spirit: i. e. the gifts and power to be a Bishop, or chief Pastor: to teach and rule in the Church. So the Presbyter is by the Bishop ordeyning and othe
[...]s with him imposing their hands on the head, enjoyned, To offer, to bless, to govern, to Preach and to Baptise, as becomes his place and Office. Mar. 13.25. Also of the continued power of Ordination, for a succession of Ministers in the Church: In all these and the like what ever we find to be
spurious issues, of meer humane invention; of
Scripture-less opinions; of groundless traditions, obtruded, as matters of Religion, upon the consciences of Christians, we use
that just severity, which we think the Apostles and Primitive fathers would have done, to dash
these Babylonish brats against the stones: yet still we redeem and preserve alive the legitimate succession,
the Sons of Sion; the
Israel of God; and justify
the Children of true wisdom and of the Heavenly Jerusalem, that is, the divine and
truly religious Institutions, upon Scripture grounds, although we find them to have been
led Captive, and a long time deteined Prisoners by any unrighteousness, policy, superstition, tyranny, covetousness or ambition, in the Walls and Suburbs of
Babylon. Though
tares were sown among the good Seed in the Field of the Church, while men slept, yet we must not be such wasters, as to destroy the
Corn with the
weeds; or to refuse both, because we like not one; Though our Fathers ate
sour grapes and our teeth were an edge, we must not therefore pull all our teeth out of our heads.
[Page 243] Divine
institutions are
incorruptible; nor can any corruption of mens minds or matters cease on them, any more than
[...]. Ʋt Aurum
[...]t ge
[...]a it
[...] res Divi
[...] non corrump
[...]nt
[...]; quamvis opprimuntur; non vitiantur natura quum polluntur consuetudine. Non rei ipsae (ut nec veritas erroribus) sed nos malè utendo pucrescimus.
Eras. putrefaction on the Sun beams, when it shines on a Carkass or Dunghil: We may be corrupted, but holy Ordinances are like God alwaies the same, when restored to their Primitive Institution, which is their State of Integrity. Riches and honour are not unwelcom, though they descend to men from unworthy Ancestors; Nor should Religion so far as its title is good by the word of God, either in strickt precept and institution, or in prudence joyned with piety and decency. Good pictures will recover the beauty, when the soyl is washed off.
In a word, we retain the truth, faith, holy mysteries, Catholick orders, constant Ministry, and commendable manners, which the later Romanists have derived and continued from the first
famous Church in that place; nor do we think it either conscience or prudence to deprive our selves of any
thing Divine, though delivered to us by the less pure hands of men; or to cast away the provision which God sends us, though it be by Ravens; or to Anathematise all the Romish Church ho
[...]ds of saving Truths, because it hath in the Councill of
Trent Anathematised some Truths.
The Bishops of
Rome were alwaies
more cunning, than to abrogate, or cast away those
essentials, the main
foundations and pillars of true Christian Religion, as
the word, the
Sacraments, the
Ministry, and
Government of the
Church, on which they knew the
vast moles, and over grown
superstructure of the
Pontifician pomp, profit, pride, reputation, policy and power, (through the
credulity,
Ʋt in reficiendis domibus sic i
[...] moribus non destruenda omnia sed repu
[...]ganda: non diruenda sed res
[...]cienda.
Ber. Ep. ad Abb. of peop
[...]e, and
blind devotion of most men, in these
Western Churches) was built and sustained: Nor can any thing more contribute to the Popes depraved content, or repair his
particular interest, in this Western world, than to see, any so
heady, rash,
and mad Reformers, as shall resolve to quarrell with, and to cast quite away, all those things of Christian Religion, which ever passed
through the hands of the
Romish Church; or any other never so erronious and superstitious; He well knows, how meager a
Sceleton, how miserable
a shadow Christian Religion must needs remain to those
furious and
fanatick Reformers;
[...]. Naz. Ep. Eudox
[...] Being as much reduced to poverty and meer nothing in the very
essentials of Christianity (both for Doctrine, Duties, Sacraments, Scriptures, order, and manners) as it would be in the matter of maintenance and Church Revenews; (where some mens
covetous and cruell Reformation is resolved, if they may have their will, to leave nothing to maintain Religion, or its Ministry, but the meer scraps of
arbitrary and
grudging contributions;) Such will our Religion be, if we reject all, that was used by those, who abused many things; and we must af
[...]er only adhere to the
beggery
[Page 244] of Seekers; attending new Instructions from Heaven, instead of following antient Christian and Catholick Institutions.
Certainly,
Church Reformations
3.
Of Church Reformations, with moderation and charity.
[...]
Plato. de leg. 3. Nothing is just but what was wisely moderated. in things Religious, should be carried on with all acurate strictness and rigor in clear
points of saving truths, and in things of
divine Institution so confessed by all; yet also, with much
charity, candor, moderation and discretion toward any Christians in other things; wherein we must differ from them: Yet no further, than they seem to us to derogate from the truth and word of God; and so become detrimentall to mens souls. It is a commendable Schism, which separates the Corn from the chaff, and the Gold from the Dross; neither retaining both in a confusion, nor casting away both in a passion: In thus doing all things with
meekness of wisdom, Christians may not only be able, upon sober and judicious grounds from Scripture, and the Catholick consent of the Fathers, to maintain what they do, as wise
Reformers of abuses; but also the better invite others to embrace, and to approve our
[...]ust and well-tempered Reformation; in the
unpassionate purity whereof others will the easier see, as in a smooth and true Glass, their yet
remaining spots and deformities.
Reformation of Churches is best done, not
by cutting off the head of Religion, but by
taking off those
masks and
visards which hide its face and beauty: Men will best see their errors, not by force pulling their eyes out of their heads, but by fairly taking away the
motes or beams of prejudice, error and pertinacy, which are in their eyes, which hinder them, not from seeing at all, but from seeing so we l, as we (in truth) think they may, and in charity wish they would.
1 Thes. 5.21. Plato.
[...], moderation is the medium between the excess and defect: Neither taking nor refusing all, but trying all, and hold
[...]ng the good.
True Reformation free from Schism.By this
shield of moderation and charity,
proving all things and
retaining what is good in all, (with our pitty and prayers for any Christians, wherein we think they erre, as differing therefore from us, because from the rule which God hath set for his Church in things pertaining
to Divine worship:) we justly defend our selves, in this, and other reformed Churches, (that are of the same temper and charity in their Reformations) from
the sin and scandall of
Schism; when we fairly and freely declare, that we separate no further from the Church of
Rome, or any other particular Church, or Christian man, than we are by the word of God perswaded, that they
separate from Christs holy rule, and from the custom and Doctrine of the
Catholick Church; whose bounds and marks are the samenes of divine truths, and the unity of the Spirit, in Charity, which we retain to all Christians, as far as such, with whom, while we desire such communion, of
true faith, holy order, and
obedience, together with love, as they do with Christ, and all true Christians, we cannot in our own consciences, nor other mens censures, be esteemed
[Page 245] Schismaticks, as the Novatians and Donatists of old were; who so challenged the title of the Church to their factions, as to exclude all others, and refuse the offers and means of accord. As
Cyprian Ep. 95. and
Aust. Ep. 164. tell us.
To which brands of Schism we are then lyable only, when we recede, or separate from visible communion with any Church, without just and weighty cause shewn out of the word; or when we go further from them than there is just cause, and that too without charity; refusing the good which they have, while we withdraw from the evill we suspect: Which would be the case of the Church of
England in this point of
immoderate Reformation; if we should (as some would have us) therefore separate from all Scriptures, Sacraments, Ministry, Primitive Government, and order, because all these were retained, used, and after abused much, by the Roman Church and
Papall party: we are bid to
come out of Babylon, Rev. 18.4. but not to run out
of our wits; to
act, as Gods people, with meekness, moderation, and Charity, not with that fierceness, passion and cruelty which makes us as Sons of
Belial, inordinatly run from
one Antichrist to another.
Many Christians in the
Roman Church may have in them
much of Antichrist in some kinds, and so (God knows) may many others, in other kinds; either in Doctrine or manners; in endless innovations, and unsetled confusions; or in rigor and uncharitableness; All which may betray us, to what we seem most to abhor in Antichrist; for if nothing have more of Christ, than
Charity, nothing can have more of Antichrist, than that
uncharitableness,
Uncharitableness is as Antichrist
[...]an as error. A Christianorū dissidiis venturus Antichristus occasionem accipiet.
Naz. Orat. 14. which many men nourish for zeal; mistaking a Cockatrice for a Dove; and a firy Serpent for a Phenix. Which may be, as Anti-Christian in
popular furies, as in
papall tyrannies; in confusions as in oppressions. It is strange how some men cry out against the
cruelty of some Papists (which indeed hath been very
great) when yet,
Qui Christi non est Antichristi est
Jeron. Ep. 57. ad Damas. they have the same Spirit of
destruction in their own breast both against the Papists and others: longing for such a
Kingdom of Christ (as they call it) and such a downfall of
Antichrist, which shall consist in War, and Blood, and Massacres against and among all Christians, which are not of their mind and side. We think, that in
charity we ought not to impute the faults and errors of
every Pope, or
Doctor of the Roman side, to all those of that profession; Nor ought we take those learned men among them alwaies at their worst; finding there is great difference between what they may hold in the heat of
publike disputes, and what they opine and practise in a private way; no
[...] are their death-bed
tenets alwaies the same, with those of their Chayrs and
Pulpits. Besides, many of the more devout and learned men among them, are now both in opinions
[Page 246] and lives, much more modest holy and Reformed, than some were heretofore, whose Reformation in judgement or manners, in verity, purity, and charity we do really congratulate and joy in.
And, for the Body of the common people among the Romanists, many are ignorant of those disputes, wherein the mistaking is most dangerous; which if they do hold, yet it is under the perswasion and love of truth,
Qui à seductis parentibuus er
[...]o
[...]em acceperunt, quaerunt autem cauta solicitudine veritatem, corrigi pa
[...]ati cum invenerint, hi nequaquam sunt inter haereticos deputandi.
Aust. Ep. 162. 1 Cor. 3.12. retaining still the
foundation of Christ Crucified, and hoping for salvation only by his merits; (as many now
profess to do) and living in
no known sin; but striving to lead an holy and charitable life in all things; Charity commands us to think, that in such, the mercy of God (accepting their sincere love to the truth, and their unfeigned obedience to what they know,) pardons particular errors which they know not to be such, & wherein no lust of pride, or covetousness,
&c. either obstructs, or diverts them from the way of Truth; Though the
superstructures may be many of
straw and stubble, which shall perish, yet holding the
foundation Christ crurcified in a pure conscience, they shall
be saved in the day of the Lord; Though the
vessell be leaky in many places, yet by great care in steering, and frequent
pumping (that is
true faith and repentance) it may keep the
soul from Shipwrack and drowning in perdition, which is
embarked in the
bottom of Christian Religion, and which
steers alwaies by the compass of
conscience, setting all the points of conscience, by the Chart or rules of
Scripture; as neer as he can attain by his
teachers, or his own
industry.
We are sorry for our
necessary differences from the Romanists or others; which yet our consciences so far command us, as we think our selves enlightned by the word of God; contrary to which we cannot, and ought not to be forced actually to conform, or to comply with any men in things Religious: Yet have we no
lust of faction, no delight in
separation, no
bloody principles, or tenets, against any
Christians of any particular Church; desiring the same charity from them to us; which may, in lesser differences from each other, yet unite us to Christ, and to the
Catholick Church, as true parts of it, though infirm, or diseased: This temper we should not despair of in the devouter and
humbler Romanists; if they were not
daily enflamed, by
politick Spirits and violent
Bigots among them, who will endure no Religion as Christian, which doth not kiss the
Popes Pantofle, or hold his stirrop, or submit to that pride, flattery and tyranny, which some of them have affected; when indeed it ill becomes those, that chalenge a chief place in Christs Church, to be so vastly different from
the example of the crucified Saviour of Christians.
Such talents then as have been
once divinely delivered to the Roman (as to all other Christian Churches,) we have all aright to as
[Page 247] believers in private, and as Christians or Churches in publike communion and profession; nor can these Jewels be so embezeled, by being buried, or abused, but that we may safely take them up clear, and use them; together with those
other which we have obteined, through the grace and bounty of our Lord and Master Jesus Christ; In whose name and right, we (as a part of his Catholick Church) received them first, and enjoy them now,
only Reformed, according to what we first received of them; without any prejudice or diminution to their true and intrinsecall worth (which is divine) by reason of our
fellow servants former, or present idle, imperious, impure or injurious use of them: We accept and use the
holy vessels, which belong to the temple, and the Lord of the Church,
Ezra. 7. without scruple, when they are graciously restored out of the profane hands of revelling
Balshazzers; The remaining
silver censers are holy,
Numb. 16. though the hand and fire were unholy which were applyed to them.
Our Ministery then may be, and certainly is, very
good, holy,
4. Our Ministry not from nor of the Pope. and
divine, as well as the Scriptures, and Sacraments, or other holy Ministrations, and duties are, when duly restored to their
primitive purity, order, and authority; which go along with their right succession; notwithstanding they are derived to us through or by the
Romish Church, or the Popes dispensation; yet do they not therefore descend from them, but only from Christ, the first institutor of his Church, and of this Ministry, with a perpetuall power of
succession;
Possunt esse & pastores & Lupi alio respectu; Pastores in veritate quam profitentur, in potestate quā ritè obtinuerunt; Lupi in erroribus quos admiscent, in corruptelis morum,
&c. ut Scribae & Pharisaei in Cathedra Mosis panem veritatis proponebant sed non sine f
[...]mento errorum, officium distinguendum à persona, potestas à mo
[...]ibus.
Gerrard. de Minist.
Rev. 2.4. Jer. 3.1. Thou hast played the harlot with thy lovers, yet return to me saith the Lord. Rev. 3.2. Our Lord Jesus Christ, the gracious
Spouse of the Church, as of every Soul, that truly believes and obeys (though with much unbelief and frailty,) disdains not to own
his relation to any Church or Christians, though they are not
so faithfull to him; though they lose their first love; yet they may
be still his, by what still remains of soundness and outward profession; Yea and Christ will vouchsafe to admit us again to the communion and covenant of his love, even after
long wandrings, and
unkind absences, when ever we wash our selves, and return to him, from our disloyall adulteries and
pollutions. He doth not utterly
divorce any Church, when the substance and essentials of Religion (which are but
in a few things) do remain, notwithstanding the many
meretricious paints, and disguisings, which the wantoness of
humane inventions may have put upon it; thereby disfiguring its
Primitive beauty and simplicity. Mans vanity and arrogancy against God or men, doth no whit abrogate, either the right
which Christ, or any Church and Christian posterity hath to the purity and power of his gifts and
institutions, in the right way of his M
[...]nistry: All which may remain, with a
[Page 248] blessing in the
root and Seed; though they be much pestered, over-dropped, choked, and almost starved by
humane additions, which keep them for some time from their full glory, vigor and extension.
Therefore the learned and godly Reformers of this
Christian Church in
England, did not dig any new
fountain of Ordination, or
ministeriall power; as some Romanists
calumniated at first, and were afterward convinced of the contrary, by Master
Masons learned defence of the Ministry of
England, as to its right succession; but they only
cleared that, which they saw was divine in the first broaching or
Institution by Christ, and as in the purest derivation by
the Apostles; however in time it became foul by
humane feculencies and dregs as it passed,
rightly (though not
purely) through the hands of some Bishops
and Presbyters) even to their dayes; Nor was ever any thing required by the best
Reformed Churches, further to confirm and validate the
Authority or
power Ministeriall, which any had received, when he was first ordeined
Presbyter in the Romish Church,
Contaminarunt non sustulerunt Ministerium Ecclesiae.
Alsted. but only this, to renounce, not his Baptism, but his
err
[...]rs and former
superstitions; to profess the Reformed Truths of the Gospell, and accordingly to exercise that
Ministeriall power, which he had received, truly, as to the
substance, and duly, as to the
succession; both as to the
Office conferred, and the persons conferring it. Howsoever the
sword of the Ministry had through the neglect of those, to whom it was committed, been suffered to
contract the
rust of superstitions, and to lose much of its beauty and
sharpness; yet it was still that true and same
two-edged sword, which came out of the mouth of Jesus Christ,
Rev. 2.12. the
first ordeiner of a peculiar
setled Ministry in his Church; Nor may it be broken or cast away, when it hath been rightly delivered; but only, cleared, whetted and furbished, from its
rust, bluntness and dulness: That Pen, which now writes blottingly, might be well made at first, and will write fair
[...]y again, if once the hairs or blurs, which its
neb hath contracted, be but
cleared from it: It is still
Gods Field and Husbandry with good Wheat in it, though the enemy hath, while men slept,
sowen many tares; Bishops and Ministers reformed may
be Gods true
labourers and appointed Husbandmen, though they have some time
loytered; as the Disciples were Christs, when their eyes were so
heavy to sleep, that they could not
watch with him that one
hour of his most
horrid agony.
Mat. 26.40.
It were then but a
passionate scuffling with mad men, a most impertinent disputing with unreasonable minds, further to argue about the
Popes usurped or
abused Authority in any kind over
Churches or Bishops, or holy Ordinances and Ministry: For which he had as little
grounds of Scripture or reason, as these
Anti-Ministeriall Ob
[...]ectors have now, against this Church of
England, and
[Page 249] the function of the Ministry in it; against which, these
cunning cavillers have not so much pretence to argue from the
Popes usurpation, that our Ministry and Religion are all Antichristian; as they have both
Scripture, Reason, and
Experience, (besides the consent of all Reformed Churches) to conclude them to be
truly Christian; if anger or envie, or covetousness had not blinded their
blood-shotten eyes, they might easily see some of those
mighty works,
Mat. 11.20. which have been wrought on mens Sou
[...]s, by the
Ministry of England, since the Reformation; and without this efficacious Ministry, I believe, neither these
Calumniators had been so much Christian, as they pretend, nor so able spightfully to contend, with
shewes of Piety, and
popular falacies against the true Ministry of this Church, and the best Ministers, with whose
Heifer they have plowed.
We know well, that not only the reformed Churches,
5. Of the Popes pretended Supremacy in
England. but even the Gallican and Venetian (which keep communion with the Romish Church, and Papall party) besides the Greek, Asian, and African Churches, do generally oppose, and vehemently deny the Popes
abusive usurpations, both in things Ecclesiasticall and Secular: And this upon most pregnant grounds; not only from Scripture, (whence nothing was ever fairly and pertinently urged, as some
places are fouly wrested, and yet but little to the Popes advantage) but also from
Caeteri Apostoli par consortium honoris & potestatis acceperunt, qui in toto orbe dispersi Evangelium praedicaverunt, quibus
(que) decedentibus successerunt Episcopi.
Is. Hisp. l. 2. off. Eccl. c. 5. Qui sunt constituti in toto mundo in sedibus Apostolorum, non ex genere carnis ut filii Aron, sed pro unius cujus
(que) vita merito iis,
&c. Id. Ubicun
(que) fuerit Episcopus, sive Romae, sive Eugubii,
&c. ejusdem est mer
[...]ti, qusdem est sacerdotii.
Jeron. ad Evagr. Celebri urbi frigidum oppidulum opponit.
Eras. verba Jeron. Omnes Apostolorum successores sunt.
Id. Concil. Nicaen. 1. Gregory the Great oft protests against any Bishops or Patriarchs, usurping and chalenging the title of Ʋniversalis Episcopus aut Pastor,
as a token of Antichristian pride. Concil. Hipponensc. Anno
393. de primae sedis Episcopo i. e. Romano.
[...]. Concil. Af. pag.
119. & pag.
318. can.
123. They Excommunicated all that appealed beyond the Sea to other Province and Bishop. Concil. Chalced. anno
451. Can.
9.11.17. Nec quisquam nostrum Episcopum se Episcoporum constituat,
&c. Quando omnis habeat Episcopus pro licentia libertatis & potestatis suae arbitrium proprium, ut nec judicari ab altero, nec judicare possit.
Cyp. tom. 2. in fine. Hoc erant uti
(que) coeteri Apostoli quod fuit Petrus, pari consortio praediti & honoris & potestatis. Sed exordium ab unitate proficiscitur, p
[...]imatus Petro datur, ut una Christī Ecclesia, & una Cathedra monstretur.
Cyp. Episcopatus unus est cujus à singulis Episcopis in solidum pars tenetur.
Cypr. de uni. Eccl. & ep. 27.
all Antiquity, after that Churches were increased and setled, where the Fathers, and first famous generall Councills, make clearly to the Popes disadvantage, as to any power or jurisdiction in point of divine authority, which he claims beyond, or above other
Bishops and Presbyters; further than the Roman Diocess first, and the Patriarchate afterward extended; which division and power for order sake was agreed unto by some
generall Councils; where other four Patriarchs of
Jerusalem, Antioch, Constantinople, and
Alexand
[...]ia, had also a limited, yet equall power in their respective Dioceses and Provinces, with the Bishop of
Rome.
Galf. monum. l. 11.
c. 12. See Bishop
Godwin, Successiō of English Bishops.
Lucius rex in Anglia conversus ad fidem Christi, anno Christi 164. Th
[...]ee Bishops out of
England, Eborius of
York, Restitutus of
London, Adolphias of
Colchester, were of the Councill of
Arles in
France eleven years before the
Nicane, which was
anno 330. See the Letter to
Austin the Monk cited before, sent from the Clergy and Monk of
Bangor. Sir
Hen. Spelman, Concil. Brit. pag. 108.
ad. an. 590.
Omnium provinciarum primae Britania publicitus Christi nomen recepit. Sabel. Enn. 7 l 5. Beda l. 2. c. 2.Nor had the Pope then for the first six hundred years after Christ any authority, scarce any name in these
British Churches, which were undoubtedly converted by some Apostles or Apostolicall men; who left after
King Lucius his time a famous and flourishing succession of Bishops, Presbyters, and Christians, long before any pretensions of the Pope over these
British Churches: To which the
British Bishops in
Wales were strangers; nor would they own at that time, when
Austin the Monk came from
Gregory the Great; who sent hither more out of Christian charity than any Authority to convert the
Saxons, who had by war and barbarity quite extinguished Christianity with all Bishops and Ministers out of
England, and had forced the former holy Bishops and Ministers to fly into
Wales, Ireland, and
Scotland; from whence afterwards in a gratefull vicissitude the English (replanted) Churches received (for the most part) both their Conversion and establishment by a Succession of rightly Ordeined Bishops and Presbyters; for
Austin the Monks Plantation and preaching extended not beyond
Kent, Surrey, and the adjacent places; as Venerable
Bede tells us; and our learned Countryman, Sir
Henry Spelman.
The ambitious
Usurpation and Antichristian
Tyranny then of
the Papall power and
supremacy afterward, over Bishops and Ministers here in
England, to which the title of
Christ, St.
Peter, or the
Catholick Churches establishment, is
poorly begged, and
falsly pretended, we the Ministers of the Church of
England ever did, and do,
as much abhor, as any of these men can, who are so against the now
Reformed and
established Ministry, which we have vindicated from Papal and superstitious additaments, and asserted, or restored to it
Primitive and
Scripturall dignity, and divine authority, which it never
lost; but only, not so
clearly discovered, during the times of darkness and oppression. Our jealousie now is, lest the malice and activity of those, that now dispute, and act against our thus
reformed and
prospered Ministry, should prove ere long the
Popes best Engines, and
factors, that ever he had in this Church since the Reformation; if they can (as they have begun, and go on apace) but so far prepare the way for the
reintroduction of the Papall power, and
Romish party, as to cashier all the learned, reformed, and duly
Ordeined Ministers in
England, both as to their order, authority, and government: will not this Church in a
few more years of confusion, and neglect, become, as a
fallow and unfenced field, fit for the Papal subtilty and Romish activity, which he will plow
with an Ox and an Asse together, the
learned
[Page 251] Jesuit, joyned to the
fanatick Donatist; The
Seminary Priests with the gifted brethren; Friers predicant with Prophets mendicant? So that no wise man, that loves the
Reformed religion and the Church, can think others than that the hand of
Joab is in this matter. Achitophel is in Counsell with Absalom. The
Conclave of Rome is wanting to its interest, if it conspires strongly with this
Antiministeriall faction; I should be glad to be as
Hushai the
Archite, a means to discover, b
[...]ast, and bring to nought all
those desperat counsells and machinations, which are layd by any against this reformed Church, and its true Ministry; The happy and seasonable defeat of which, by Gods blessing to this Church and Nation, I do yet hope may be such,
In vitium ducit cu
[...]pae fuga fi caret arte.
Hor. as shall make all
Apostatising and ungratefull Politicians, rather repent of their Apostacies, and see their folly, than follow the fate of that disloyall renegado, a traitor at once to his friend and sovereign.
I confess I am not for such Reformations,
6. Reformation ought to reverence Antiquity. Maltem cum sanctis errare quàm cum sac
[...]ilegis rectè sentire. as too
much suspect the prudence, or vilifie the piety of our forefathers, therby to extoll some mens
after zeal and skill. The errors and defects of the
Antients joyned with their
charity and
sincerity, I believe were far more pardonable with God, than the late
furies and cruelties of some men, pretending to mend those errors, and supply those defects. Not that it is safe for us to
return to what we now see by
the word of God to be an error; But we may in charity excuse their ignorance in some things of old; while yet we commend and imitate that wisdom, honesty, order, and gravity of religious profession which was in them, far beyond the
Modern transports of some mens giddiness and levity,
Plato and
Aristotle cōmend that
[...], Aequanimity and moderation in all things, though it be
[...].
Eth. l. 2. which toss them from
superstition abusing, to superstition utterly refusing all those things which are not only
convenient in Prudence, but necessary in Piety; as being stamped and established by divine
Institution; such as this of the Evangelicall Ministry hath been proved to be.
Reformations may bend so much from
the Pope, on the right hand, till they meet him again on the left, forsaking that rectitude, uprightness, and stability of the
Mean, in which only the truth and honour of Religion doth consist.
Antichrist which some are taught more to fear in the name and in others, than to abhor in the thing and in themselves, is at both ends or
extremes of Religion; as well that of prophaness, confusion, and defect on the one side, as that of
superstition and excess on the other. We must love and entertain what ever we find of
Christs true Jewels, and the Churches ornaments, amidst the
Counterfeits, and
rags of Antichrist; we must not slay any of Christs sheep,
Luke 15.6. because it was gone astray, and is now found, but rather take it up, and bring it home, and rejoyce to have found it. Nor may we rend Christs garment in pieces, because it may be spotted, and soyled by
[Page 252] mens hands, but rather
rinse and
restore it to its primitive purity. As
Christ redeemed our Souls, so must we redeem his holy
Institutions and ordinances,
1 Pet. 1.18. (as much as in us lyes) from the vain
Conversation of the world; And then we may serve him in the holy wayes he hath appointed us without
fear of sin, Antichrist, or
Superstition, from which both our minds, and our devotions are happily freed.
Ev
[...]ry man hath cause to suspect
Antichrist in his own bosome; As the kingdom of Christ, so the kingdome of Antichrist is within us chiefly. Certainly, it is far better for the Church and Christians to retain
what is Christs, though in common with any Antichrists; than passionatly to cast away all that is Christs, under pretence of detesting Antichrist; men may fall
into sacrilege, while they seem to
abhor Idols;
Rom. 2.22. robbing the Church of what Gifts and dowry Christ hath given her; (among which, this of a
Constant and successive Ministry,
Eph. 4.11. is a chief one in St.
Pauls account) and this while blind and preposterous zeal thinks to strip the
whore of Babylon, who dwells where ever division and confusion nestle in the Church, and to rifle
Antichrist (who may roost in other places as well as
Rome.) It is safer to be in Christs way,
though it be rugged, and may have some inconveniencies through many infirmities, than to be in any other,
Mat. 12.44. which may seem fairer and smoother to us. As the
unclean spirit of grosse Idolatry and superstition, may be cast out
for a fit, so he may return to his house swept, and garnished with flowers, and shewes of piety,
bringing seven worse devils of Atheism, Pride, Prophaness, and uncharitableness with him. It is the same
evil spirit, which tears the Church by cruell Schisms, with that which casts it into the
fire of persecution, and
water of
Superstition; There is alwayes hopes and means of salvation, when there is a
true Ministry though with many faults, yet of Christs sending, and the Churches Ordeining; but men may as justly despair of long enjoying the Gospels light, without a
due and setled Ministry, as they may to have day long after the Sun is set, or Harvest in Winter. As graces and gifts internall, so the means and
Ministry externall, are part of the
wings of that Sun of righteousness,
Mal. 4.2. who shines no where in the world among Christians, without some
healing, and saving vertue, severally manifested, as to the inward saving power, but alwayes in the
same way, as to the constant outward Ministration, by which it is ordinarily dispensed: Papall
darknings, or humane
Eclypsings, are no warrant to abolish or exclude, that light of the Ministry, which Christ hath set up; Nor can we do
the Devil, or any of his instruments a greater
greater pleasure, than quite to extinguish the lights of this Church, in stead of snuffing and clea
[...]ing them: Better to have dim
Lamps, than none at all shining in the house of God.
But indeed the fault of the
English Ministry with some men is,
[Page 253] not that they lighted their Lamps at the
Popes taper; but that they have, and do still
shine so bright, as to offend both his, and all others eyes, who could not bear the splendor of the
English Churches both
Ministry and
Reformation, wherein
Zeal according to knowledge, and wisdome with sobriety, had at once purged away what was
vile, and preserved what was
pretious,
Jer. 15.9. with great
moderation, distinguishing between what was of
humane mixture, superstition, or infirmity, and what was of
divine Institution, holy succession, and
authority. The same piety rejected the one, and retained the other.
I conclude then, that the Papall encroachment, or Romish corruption, what ever it were, is no argument against the Divine authority, and constant office of the Reformed, and restored Ministry in
this Church; It were a mad cruelty to knock our Fathers on the head, or to
cut their throats, because they were diseased; and as they might, so they ought in all
piety to be
healed; How much more of perfect madness is it, for Christians to destroy their
Fathers, who are now perfectly recovered, and in good health,
7. Extremes in Religion.
Eccl. 7.16.
[...].
Naz. Perit judicium cum res transit in
[...]ffectum. Discretionis meta nulla supersti
[...]ions, vel levitate vel spiritu
[...] quasi serventio
[...]e vehementi
[...] excedatur.
Ber. s. 20. Cant. Fe
[...]vo
[...] discretionem erigat discretio servorem regat.
Id. Vulgar Reformers. only because they were sometime sick, or descended from infirm Progenitors?
It is easie for well-affected Christians to be
over-scrupulous, and
over-righteous, so to
over-act in matters of Religion, as to
destroy themselves before their time; like rude and
unwary Combatants, who overthrow themselves, by
over-reaching and overstriking at others beyond the measure of well-ordered and proportioned strength, which alwayes keeps it self strong enough to rule or command, and so to
preserve it self. There is a secret
tide of self-interest, prejudice, or passion, which imperceivably carries men
another way, (much beside, or backward, or beyond what should be) when they think they steer with a
sure course, and full gale to the
port of Reformation, in which not only
sincerity is required, but also great
discretion, judgement, and
moderation; Therefore
Reformation is the work of learned, wise, grave, well tempered, and well experienced, as well as of godly and well-affected Christians;
Reformers ought to be as skilfull, and sober
Physicians, capable to distinguish between the strength of the disease, and the strength of nature; to preserve and foment the vitall spirits, though they quench the
feaverish flames, and evacuate the vicious humours.
Vulgar spirits are
rude and riotous R
[...]formers, which come only with their
Axes and
Hammers, without any Chissels, or finer tools; they are all for battering down, and breaking in pieces, nothing for
pol
[...]shing and cleansing. Hence it is, that they do no more,
Vid.
Bishop Davenant.
determin. 12. Against peoples reforming without the Supreme Magistrates consent. Necesse est verā religionem unica cum sit canaem semper esse.
Lact. than pull down
Crosses, and set up Weathercocks on Chutches, disposing Religion to perpetuall
vicissitudes and
inconstancies, which are most contrary to its nature. Like weighty
Pendants once violently
[Page 254] swayed beyond the perpendicular
line and poyse, they are a long time before they recover the
point of fixation and consistency: Such are
popular, heady, and
tumultuating Reformations, usually carrying things at the first
impetus, as much beyond the
medium or centre of
true Religion, as they were formerly, either really or imaginarily
deviated; Plebeian Constitutions, are as subject to be
Paralitick, as
Apoplectick, to be ever
trembling and
troubling Religion in their
jealous furies, as to be otherwhile
stupid and
supine, in their superstitious follyes;
Sir
Kenelm Digby relates the story in his book of Bodies. But once in motion, and throughly scared (as the
youth of Leeds with Souldiers) with those
Panick terrors, of superstition, irreligion, popery, heresie,
Antichrist, and the like; they hardly keep, or recover themselves to any bounds, becomming sober men and
good Christians.
Thence it is (as in many other excesses, and transports) that some men seek to pull down all
locall Churches, because they may have been somtimes superstitiously abused; Possibly at the same rate, not one
place of their Conventicle meetings should stand. So they would have all
Church-windows either broken to let in
the cold and weather, or quite stopped up, so as the light should be wholly shut out,
Non usus rerum sed libido utentis in culpa est.
Aust. doct. Christi. because the Glasse was
somtime painted. Such
immoderation is just as if
Country-men should not esteem, or use their fertile
Meadews, because they are
somtime squallid with inundations; or, as if they would suffer none to
sing again, because some have sung
out of tune; and break all
Instruments of Musick, because they may be set to wanton ayres,
Of Musick. and dittyes: Whereas (no doubt) in this, as in other
excellencies, to which the ingenuous industry of Christians as men may attain, for
singing, and
use of Musick, either Orall or Organicall, in Consort or Solitary (which the sad severity and moroser humor of some men would utterly banish from all devout and pious uses, as if all
Musick and
Musicall instruments had been prophaned ever since the Dedication of
Nabuchadnezars golden Image) even in this (I say) of Musick or melody,
Dan. 3.7. the great
Creator may be glorified, both in privat and publick, either by the skilfull, or the attentive Christians, who have with
David harmonious souls joyned to devout and
gracious hearts, which like a good stomack digests all in Natures and Arts excellency to Piety. Like a modest Matron making a vertuous use of those ornaments and jewels, which either vice or vanity are prone to usurp and abuse.
It is true, the
most blessed God (whose transcendent perfections of wisdome, power, justice, mercy, love,
&c. as so
many strings, of infinite extension and accord, make up that
Holy harmony, which is his own
eternall delectation, as also the ravissant happiness of the blessed Angels, and souls of just men made perfect;) This God, I say, is not immediatly, and for it self delighted with
[Page 255] any singing or melody of sense, any more than with other expressions of a reasonable soul, in Eloquence, Praying or Preaching; yet since the use of
Harmonious sounds is a
gift,
[...]. Cl. Alex.
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...].
6. which the
Creator hath given to Man above all Creatures, and wherewith Man may be so pleased and exercised in the
use of it, as thereby to be better disposed, and more affected, even to serve the Creator, either in more spirituall, holy, humble, calm affections, or in more flaming
Devotions, and sweet
Meditations, (which are the usuall effects of good and
grave Musick, on sober and devout souls:) who, though they do not dwell and stay on this
ladder of sensible melody, yet they may be still ascending and descending by the s
[...]aves of it in fervency, charity, and humility to God, others, and themselves; I conceive no true Religion, but such as is flatted with vulgar fears, can forbid Christians,
Vid. Basil. in Hom. 24.
de leg. gent. lib. 1 Cor. 10.31. Col. 3.16. to make the best
(which is a religious use) even of
Musick; referring it, as all honest and comly things, to the highest end,
Gods glory; And this, not only in reading or hearing
such Psalms and
Hymns, and
spirituall songs, in which the divine truth of the matter,
affects the enlighened judgement, and the
quieted conscience with the neerest conformity to the holy minds and spirits of those sacred
Writers, who have left us the matter so endited, though we have lost the
antient tunes of their
holy Psalmodies; but also in that
audible singing, and
melodious delectation, which is sensible in
good Musick; and which hath a secret, sweet, and
heavenly vertue to allay the passions of the soul,
A corporalibus ad spirituales à mutabilibus
[...] numeris perpenitur ad immutabiles.
Aust. l. 6. de Musica. and to raise up our spirits to
Angelicall exaltations, by which we may more
glorifie and praise God, which is a part of our worship of him; And wherein the Spirit of God in
David, and other holy men of the antient Church hath set us
allowable, commendable, and imitable examples; Wherein the immusicall rusticity of some men of more
ferine spirits, which no Harp can calm, or cause to depart from them, as
Sauls did, must not
prejudice the use, and liberty of those Christians, who are of more sweet and
harmonious tempers, even in this particular gift and
excellency of Musick; than which nothing hath a more sensible, and nothing a less
sensuall delectation; So that if there be not Musick in Heaven, sure there is a kind of heaven in Musick; yet even in this so sweet and harmless a thing, we see that the immoderation and violence of Christians (which hath in it a vein of the old
Picts and
Sythian barbarity) is an enemy even to
Humanity, as well as to
Divinity, while it seeks to deprive men and Christians of one of the
divinest Ornaments, most harmless contentments and indulgences, which in this world they can enjoy? I the rather insist in this most
innocent particular of singing and
Musick, because no instance can shew more those rude and unreasonable transports to which men are subject in what they call religious
Reformations; If they do not carry all
[Page 256] things with very
wise hearts, and
wary hands; that so the leaven of unnecessary rigors and severities may not make the
Mass or
lump of religion more sowr and heavy, than God in his Word hath required; who cannot be an enemy to the right and sanctified use of melody or Musick;
Psal. 33.2. 2 Cor. 9.7. since he commands
singing to his praises, and loves a
cheerfull temper in his service. Certainly Musick is of all sensible humane beauty the most
harmless and divine; Nor did I ever see any reason, why it should be thought to deform us Christians, or be wholly excluded from making a part in the
beauty of holiness.
No time or abuse doth prejudice Gods, or the Churches rights. Quamvis ritus ordinationis in Eccles. pontificia multis superstitionibus & inutilibus ceremoniis fit vitiatus, ex eo tamen ipsius ordinationis essentiae nihil decedit; Distinguenda ordinantis infirmitas ab ordinatione, quae sit totius Ecclesiae nomine, distinguendum divinum ab humano, essentiale ab accidentali, pium & Christianum ab Antichristiano, sermentum a doctrina Pharisaeorum.
Gerard. de Minist. pag. 147. Moderatia non tam virtus quam doctrix & imperatrix omnium virtutum. Auriga & ordin
[...]trix affectuum.
Ber. Cant. Tolle hanc & virtus vitium erit. Nec abligurienda sunt mala cum bonis, nec eructanda bona cum malis.
Vetul. Pravi effectus falsi sunt rerum
[...]stimatores.All wise and excellent Christians know this for certain, That mans
usurpation is no prejudice to Gods dominion; nor do humane
traditions vacate
divine Commands, nor Antichrists
superstitions cancell
Christs Institutions; Vain superstructures of mans addition, neither demolish nor
rase Gods
foundations; men do not quit their rights to estates for anothers unjust in trusion; The
heady invasions of one, or few, or many, upon the Churches rights and liberties, are no cause to make Christians remove the
antient Land-marks, and
boundaries of true Ministry, due order, and prudent government, which we find fixed by Christ, continued by the Apostles, and observed by the
Churches obedience in all ages, although not without
tinctures and blemishes of
humane Infirmities. They are
sad Physicians, and of no
valew, who know not how to let their
Patients blood, unless they
stab them to the heart; Such are those
unhappy leeches, who in stead of eating off, with
fit Corosives, the dead flesh of any part, do lop off whole arms and legs. Some men are too
heavy for themselves; and while they aim to go down the
Hill of reformation, they suddenly conceive such an
impetuous motion, as cannot stop it self, till it hath carried all before it, and at length dasheth it self in pieces. Much more folly it is quite to abolish the
use of holy things, than to
tollerate some abuses with it; True reforming is not
a starting quite out of the way, as shy and skittish horses are wont to do, (when they boggle at what scares them, more than it can hurt them) with danger to themselves, and their riders too; not a flying to new
modes, and exotick
fashions of religion, and Churches and Ministers; but it is a sober and stayd restauration of those antient and venerable forms, which pious
Antiquity in the Church of Christ, and the
antient of dayes, in his
more sure Word, hath expressed to us. 'Tis easie to pare off what one
great Antichrist, or the many less have added; and to supply what they have by force or fraud detracted from that only complete
figure of Extern professional religion, which Christ and his Apostles by him so have fashioned and delivered;
[Page 257] which is never well handled, no not by Reformers, unless Christians
have honest hearts, good heads, clear eyes, and
pure hands; when all these meet in any
undertakers to reform the Church, I shall then hope they will seriously, sincerely and successfully do Christs and the Churches work, as generally men are prone and intent to do their own.
This then I may conclude, against all precipitant and blind zeal, which by popular arts seeks to bring an
odium on all Ministers, and the Ministry of this Church, meerly by using the Name of the Pope, without giving any account to reason or religion of their Calumny; That there is no cause in reason, or religion, for any Christians to cast off the Ministry of
England, as it stands Reformed, and so restored to its primitive Power and Authority, because of any
Succession from,
relation to, or communion with the Order and Clergy of the Roman Church and Bishop; no more cause, I say, than for these Anti-ministeriall Cavillers to pull out their eyes, because Papists do see with theirs; or to destroy themselves▪ because naturally descended from such parents as were in subjection to the
Bishop of Rome, and in communion with that Church; we may as well refuse all leagues and treaties of humanity in common with Papists, as all Christianity; and all Christianity, as all antient lawfull Ministry; an holy Succession may descend, and Gods elect be derived from such as were true men, how ever vitious.
CAVIL Or
CALUMNY V. Against Ministers as Ordeined by Bishops in
England.
I Have done with the
first part of this Cavill or Calumny, which seeks to bandy the
Ministry of the Church of England,
against the Papall and Romish wall; that they may make it either rebound to a popular and
Independent side; or else fall into the
hazard of having no true
Christian Ministry at all; from both which I shall in like fort endevour to rescue this our
holy Function and Succession.
A second stroak therefore which I am to take, is made with great Artifice and popular cunning against the Ministry
of this Church, as it was derived and continued by the hands of Bishops,
who were as Presidents, or chief Fathers in the work of Ordination among their Brethren and Sons (the Presbyters) or Ministers within their severall Diocesses; These Prelates or Bishops, the Objectors protest highly against,
as being not Plants of Christs planting;
whose Authority being lately pulled up by power,
so that they seem to have no more place or influence in this Church or Nation,
the Presbyterie
also, and whole order of the former Ministry
(they say) must necessarily also fail and wither,
which were but branches, and slips derived from the stem or root of Episcopall Ordination.
Thus we see in a few years, the
Anti-ministeriall fury is
cudgelling, even
Presbyters themselves, with that staff which some of them put into
vulgar hands, purposely to
beat their Fathers, the grave and antient Bishops, and utterly to banish that
Venerable and Catholick Order, or
Eminent Authority of Episcopacy out of the Church; what the
Dove-like innocency of those fierce and rigid Ministers
hearts might be, as to their
godly intentions, I know not; but I am sure they wanted that
wisdome of the Serpent, which seeks above all to
preserve its head; whence life, health, motion, and orderly direction, descending to other parts, do easily
repair and heal, what ever lesser hurt or bruise may befall them,
It must needs be confessed, that as the
Events have been very sad, so the
advantages have been great, which the
Anti-ministeriall party have gained, by the preposterous zeal of some
Anti-Episcopall spirits, which transported them, not only beyond and against all bounds, or
rules of Reason, Order, Scripture, Ecclesiasticall Custome, and Laws here in
England, but even contrary to their own
former, and some of their
present judgements, touching Episcopall
Presidency, which they never did, nor do yet hold to be
unlawfull in the Church,
[Page 260] how ever it might be attended with some
inconveniencies and
mischiefs too, not arising from the nature of that
Order, and power, which is good, but from the
corruption of those men that might manage it amiss. This makes many of these Ministers have now so
much work, to take off that
leprosie from their
own heads, which they told the people had so much
infected the Bishops hands; by the Imposition of which, they yet own their Ministeriall power, and holy Orders to have been
rightly derived to them, in that
Ordination by Bishops, which was used here in the
Church of England, as in all antient Churches.
It is never too late to
rectifie, and
repent of, any mistakes and miscarriages incident to us, as poor sinfull mortals. Although Primitive
Episcopacy, (which ever was as a
grand pillar of the Churches Ministry, Order and Government,) hath been much shaken and thrust aside by mans power, or passion, to the great weakning and indangering of the whole Fabrick and Function of the Ministry, together with the peace and polity of
this Church; yet wise men may possible see, after these thick
clouds and dust of dispute, what
is of God in true Episcopacy; yea, and they may be
perswaded to preserve and restore, what is
necessary and
comly in it, however they pare off what is deformed, superfluous and
Combersome; (in the behalf of which I am neither a pleader, nor an approver.)
It is now no time in
England either to flatter, or fear the face of Episcopacy, or sinisterly to accept the persons of Bishops. There is nothing now can be
suspected to move me to touch with respect those goodly
ruines (from which the
glory of riches and honour are now so far removed,) but only
matter of conscience, and the
integrity of my judgement; And therefore I here crave leave without offence to any, that are
truly godly (either Ministers or others) who may differ from me in this point,) freely, yet as briefly as I can, to discover my judgement, touching this so
controverted point of Episcopacy, in which from words men have faln to blows, and from wasting of ink, to the shedding of
blood. I see that other men of different sense, daily take their freedom to vent themselves against all Bishops, and all Episcopacy; some of them so rudely and unsavorily, as if they hoped by their
evill breath, to render that
venerable name, and
order, ever abhorred, and execrable to Christian minds; which to learned and sober Christians ever was, and still is, as a sweet
Oyntment poured forth; nor doth it lose of its divine and
antient fragrancy by the
fractures of these times, which have broken (it may be) not with devotion and love, so much as with hatred, and passion, that
Alabaster-box of civill protection and Sanction, in which it was
here, for many hundreds of years, happily
preserved from vulgar insolency, and
Schismaticall contempt. Why may not I presume to
[Page 260] enjoy my
freedome too, yet bounded with all modesty and sobriety, without any prejudice or reproach, reflecting upon the
Counsels, or actions of any men
my Superiours, whose power and practise, as to
secular mutations, neither can, nor ought to have any
influence on mens opinions, and consciences, further than
way is made for them by the
Ha
[...]bing
[...]rs of Reason and Religion, which are best set forth and disce ned, in innate principles of Order and Polity; also in Scripture precepts and precedents; and lastly by the
Catholick Custome, and
practise of the Church of Christ.
Ans. In my answer therefore to this
Cavill or
Calumny, touching Bishops (which many Ministers are as afraid to
name, or own with honour, as they are to call any holy man, either Apostle, Evangelist, Father or Martyr, by the title of
Saints) my intent is not, largely to handle that late, severe, and
unkind Dispute in
England about Episcopacy or Prelacie; for this having been learnedly and fully done by others, would be, as
superfluous, so extremely tedious both to the
Reader and
my self; Nor is it my purpose to justifie
all that might be done or omitted by some
Bishops in their government; But my design chiefly is, 1. to remove that
popular odium, to allay that
Plebeian passion, to rectifie those
unlearned prejudices, and to take away those
unjust
[...]ealousies, which are by some weak, and possibly well-meaning Christians, taken up, and daily urged against all Bishops, in a
Presidentiall eminencie among Presbyters, or above other Ministers. 2. My next is, to justifie that
holy Ordination and Ministeriall authority, which by the imposition of their hands chiefly was, with probation, prayer, and meet
Consecration, duly conferred upon the Ministers of this Church, according to Scripture rule, and Ecclesiasticall custome in all setled Churches.
But before I handle the first thing proposed, I must seek to remove that prejudice which sticks deep in some ordinary minds against Bishops and their Authority, meerly arising from the
darkness, and
sufferings of late so plentifully cast upon them; if
arguments and words could not, yet Arms and Swords have (they say) convinced Bishops, and subdued them, notwithstanding all their
learning,
Sed quid berba Remi! sequitur fortunam ut semper & edit
[...]mnatos.
Juv. their gravity, their piety, their protection, which they pleaded from the
Churches Catholick custome, and the Lawes of this Church: The vulgar are prone to think those
wicked, who are
unprosperous, and accursed, who are punished.
Yet in true judgement of things, those great and many impressions of worldly
diminution, and
supposed Miseries made
upon Bishops, are more just arguments against the innocency of their persons, place,
Job 1. and lawfull power, than
Jobs afflictions were, which the Devil never urged against his integrity, but sought thereby to overthrow it, as God did prove and exercise it.
I believe there are too many that would be content there should be neither
Bishops nor
Presbyters, but such as are great sufferers; Nor yet any Word, or Sacrament, or holy
Ministrations, nor any marks of Christianity in this, or any other Reformed Church: But the
measures of religious matters, are never to be taken from the passions or prevalencies of men, nor from any secular decrees, or human acts, and
civill sanctions. Godly and
famous Bishops in eminency among, and above the e Presbyters, were
many ages before any civill power protected them, and so they may continue, if God will, in his true Church, even then when (as of old) most persecuted, and sought to be destroyed:
Worldly Counsells and forces, which commonly are levelled to mens secular ends, and civill interests, signifie little or nothing indeed to a true Christians judgement or conscience in the
things of Christ and true Religion; which must never be either refused, or accepted, according as they may be ushered in, or crowded out by
Civil Authority. Christ doth not steer his Church by
that Compass; Things the more divine and excellent, the more probable to be rejected by men of this world. At the
same rate of
worldly frowns and
disfavours, Christians long ere this time, should have had nothing left them of
Scriptures, Sacraments, sound doctrine, or holy
Ministrations; All had been turned into
Heathenish barbarity,
Hereticall errors, or
Schismatical confusions, if conscience to God, and
love to Christ and his Church, had not preserved by the constancy and patience of Christian Bishops and Ministers, those holy things, which the wicked,
[...] (i
[...]q
[...]it Plato)
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...].
1. wanton, and vain world, was never well pleased withall, and often persecuted, seeking to destroy both root and branch of Christianity: Weare to regard not what is done by the few, or the many, the great or the small, but what in right reason, and due order, after the precepts and patterns of true Religion ought to be done in the Church.
As for the
Government of Bishops,
Episcopal power not Antichristian. so far as it referred to the chief power and office of
Ordeining Ministers in a right succession for due supplies to this Church of
England; Truly I am so far from condemning that Episcopall authority and practise, as unlawfull and Antichristian, after the rate
of popular clamor, ignorance, passion and prejudice; That contrarily very learned, wise, and godly men have taught me to think and declare; That as the faults and presumptions of any Bishops, through any pride, ambition, and tyranny, or other personall immoralities, are very Antichristian, because most
Diametrally contrary to the Precept and patern of our holy and humble Saviour Jesus Christ, whose place Bishops have alwayes as chief Pastors and Fathers among the Presbyters, since the
Apostles times, eminently supplyed, in the
extern order and Polity of the Church. So that above all men they ought to be most exactly conform
[Page 262] to the holy rule and example of Jesus Christ,
Episcipale
[...]ffi
[...] a maximè o
[...]nan
[...] & nobilitant gravitas mo
[...]um, in
[...]turitas Consiliorum, actuum honest as.
Bern. Ep. 28. C
[...]in hono
[...]is p ae
[...]ogativa etiam congrue
[...]i
[...]a requirimus.
Amb. de dig. Sa. Ne sit honor sublimis & vita deformis.
Id.
[...].
Naz. or. 19. Cogito me jam Episcopum principi pasto
[...]um de commissi ovibus rationem redditurum. Non Ecclesiasticis honoribus tempora ventosa transige
[...]e debere.
Aust. Ep. 203. both in doctrine and manners; So withall, they have taught me to esteem the Antient
and Catholick government of godly Bishops, (as moderators and
Presidents among the
Presbyters in any Diocess or Precincts) in its just measure and constitution for power Paternall, duty exercised, such as was in the persecuting purest and Primitive times) to be as much, if not
more Christian, than any other form and fashion of government can be; yea, far beyond any that hath not the charity to endure Catholick primitive and right Episcopacy, which truly I think to be most agreeable to right reason, and those principles of due order and polity among men, also no less suitable to the Scripture wisdome, both in its rules and paterns; to which was conform the Catholick and Primitive way of all Christian Churches, throughout all ages, and in all places of the world.
Blondel. Apol. pag. 177. 179. Et in praefatio ne. Absit à me ut sini
[...]trum de pi
[...]ssi
[...]ae illius antiqui
[...]atis consilio, & consensu, quae Episcopalem
[...] primum in Ecclesiam invexit ment
[...] quippiam suspicer.
So, Ego Episcopos quodam modo Apostolorum locum in Ecclesia tenere largior: non munere divinitus instituto sed l
[...]be
[...]è ab Ecclesia collata illa
[...]
Blondel. test. Jeron. pag. 306.Which things very learned men, and friends to Presbytery joyned with Episcopacy have confessed both lately (as
Salmatius, Bochartus, and
Blondellus) and also formerly, as
Calvin, Beza, Moulin, with many others: so far was ever any learned and unpassionate man from thinking Episcopacy unlawfull in the Church.
Indeed after all the hot
Canvasings, and
bloody contentions, which have wearied, and almost quite wasted the Estates, spirits, and lives of many learned men in this Church of
England, as to the point of true Epi
[...]copacy, I freely profess that I cannot yet see, but that that antient and universall
form of government in due conjunction with Presbytery, and with due regard to the faithfull people, is as much beyond all
other new invented fashions, as the
Suns light glory, and influence, is beyond that of the mutable and
many-faced Moon, or any other
Junctos of
Stars and
Planets, however cast into
strange figurations, or new
Schemes and Conjunctions, by the various fancies of some Diviners and Astrologers.
D. B
[...]chartus, E
[...]ist. ad D. Mo
[...]leium.
[...]. Ignat,
[...]n. in Epist.Which free owning of my judgement,
in this point, may serve to
blot out that Character (etiam ipse Presbyterianus) added to my name, by the learned Pen of
Bochartus. For although I own with all honour and love orderly
Presbytery, and humble
Presbyters, in the sense of the Scriptures, and in the use of all pious Antiquity, for
sacred and divine, in their office and function (as the lesser Episcopacy,
[Page 263] or inspectors over lesser flocks in the Church, yet not so,
[...].
Bas. in Ep. 62.
Eccles. Neocaes. The holy consistory of Presbyters desires their chief or President to be among them. as abhorring and extirpating all order and presidency of Bishops among them, as if it were
Antichristian, wicked, and
intollerable; Nor do I think that
an headless, or
many headed Presbytery ought to be set up in the Church, as of necessity, and divine right; in this sense that
learned writer himself, is no Presbyterian, nor ever had cause to judge me to be of that mind.
I confess, after the example of the best times,
2. Reasons for Episcopacy rather than other Government. and judgement of the most learned in all Churches, I alwayes wished such
moderation on all sides, that a
Primitive Episcopacy (which imported, the
Authority of one grave and worthy person, chosen by the consent, and assisted by the presence, counsell, and
suffrages of many Presbyters) might have been restored, or preserved in this Church; and this not out of any factious design, but for these weighty reasons,
Ignat. ad Antiochenos Bids the Presbyter
[...] feed the flock, till God shews who shall be their Bishop or Ruler. He salutes
Onesimus the Bishop of
Ephesus. Ep. ad Ephes. cited by
Euseb. l. 3.
c. 35.
Hist. is
[...].
Plat. Chil. which prevail with me.
1. For the
Reverence due from posterity,
Ab Apostolis in Episcopatum constituti, Apostolici seminis traduces Episcopi. Tert. de Praes. c. 32. anno 300.
Cornelius Bishop of
Rome sayes, the Church, committed to his charge had 46 Pre
[...]byters, and
[...]ught to have but one Bishop.
Euseb. hist▪ l. 6.
c. 22.
Vidimus nos Policarpum in prima nostra aetate, qui ab Apostolis non solum edoctus, sed & ab Apostolis in Asia, in ea quae est Smyrnis Ecclesis institutus est Episcopus. Irenaeus, l. 3. c. 3. So in many places he testifies.
Lib. 4.
ca. 43.
& 45.
Omnes haeretici posteriores sunt Episcopis quibus Apostoli tradiderunt Ecclesias. l. 5. c. 20. Cyprian. Ep. 67.
Adulteram Cathedram collocare, aut alium Episcopum facire, contra Apostolicae institutionis
[...]tatem, necfas est nec licet. The Generall Council of
Chalcedon reckons 27. Bishops in
Ephesus from
Timothy. Can. 11.
[...].
Con Cholced. Diotrephes a factious Presbyter is branded by Saint
John, for not enduring the preheminence of that Apostle. 3 Joh. 9.
Quod universalis tenuit Eccle
[...] nec Conciliis institutum, sed semper retentum est, non nisi Autoritate Apostolica traditum Rectissimè credi
[...]r, Aust. de Baptis. l. 4. c. 24. None among the Antients was against the Order and Presidency of Bishops, but
Aerius, who, was wholly an Arian; and upon envy and hatred against
Eu
[...]athius, who was preferred before him in the Episcopall place which he sought, he urged
Parity against Prelacy, contrary to the good order and peace of the Chu ch. See St.
Austin. Haeres. c. 59.
Epist. hae. 69
to the Venerable piety and wisdome of all Antiquity; which alwayes
had President Bishops in all
setled and
compleated Churches, together with the
Colleges or
Fraternities of Presbyters; yea, 'tis very likely, that before there were many Presbyters in one City, so as to make up a
Presbytery, the Bishop and Deacons were all that
officiated among those few Christians, which the Apostles left in that City; who afterward
increasing to many Congregations, had so many
Presbyters, Ordeined, placed and governed by the
Eminency of his vertue and authority, who was Bishop there, or Pastor before them, as in time, so some in speciall Authority and Office by Apostolicall appointment. And certainly in things that are not so clearly and punctually set down in express commands of Scripture, a
sober and modest regard ought to be had
[Page 264] in matters of externall polity and Church society to the patern of Primitive times;
Agnitio vera est Ap
[...]stol
[...]rum d
[...]ct
[...]ina
[...]t antiqui
[...]s Ecclesiae status in u
[...]iverso mundo secundum successiones Episcoporum, quibus illi eam quae in unoqu
[...]que loco est Ecclesi
[...]m tradiderunt.
Iren. l. 4. c. 63. Cypr
[...]an. l 4.
[...] p. 9. Omnes praeposi
[...]i Apostolis vicaria ordinatione succedunt. Edant origines Ecclesia um suarum, evelvant ordinem Episcoporum suorum, ita per successiones ab initio decurrentium ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel Apostolicis viris habuerit autorem & antecessorem.
Tertul. de prae. ad Hae. c. 32. So contra Marcion. l.
4. Ordo Episcoporum ad originem recensus in Johannem stabit autorem. Con. Nic.
calls the precedency of the Bishop of Jerusalem
[...].
An antient custom and tradition. Can.
7. It is not to be beleived that in Tertul.
times any mistake in the Church could be Catholick living 200. after Christ. When he tels us Cathed ae Apostol rum adhuc suis locis praesidentur, apud quas ipsae authentica eorum li
[...]e
[...]ae recitantur.
ibid. c. 34. Epiphan. Haer.
75. Sayes its next to Haeresy to ab
[...]ogate the holy order instituted by the Apostles, and used by all the Churches: it brings
[...]n Schism, scandalls, and con
[...]usions. Toto o
[...]be decretum. Jero. & à Marco Evangelista Presbyteri unum ex se electum in excis
[...]ri g
[...]adu collocatum Episcopum nominabant.
Id. Ep. ad Evag.
Theod. in
1 Tim. 3. Eosdem olim vocab
[...]nt Pres
[...]teros et Episcopos, eos autem qui nunc vocantur Episcopi nominabant Apostolos ut Epaphrum, Titum, Timotheum, pr
[...]cedente autem tempore, Apostolatus nomen reliquerunt iis qui proprie erant Apostoli D
[...]m
[...]n: Episcopatus vero nomen imposuerunt iis, qui olim as
[...]labantur Apostoli. Ecclesia non potest esse s
[...]n
[...] Episcopis; nec esse possunt Ministri, nec fideles.
Bellar. de Eccles. which could not follow so soon, and so universa
[...]ly any way, but from Apostolicall precept or direction; from which the Catholick Church could not suddainly erre in all places, being so far in those times from any passion or temptation either of covetousness or ambition, which had then no fewell from the savour of Princes, and as little sparks of ambition in the hearts of those holy men; who were in all the great and Mother Churches both ever owned and reverenced in antiquity, as Bishops, in a priority of place and presidency of authority, both by the
humble Presbyters, and all the rest of the
faithfull people. It is not among the things
comely or
praise worthy, Phil. 4.8. Either in charity, modesty, humility, or equity, for us in after and worse times, to cast upon all those holy Primitive Christians and famous Churches, either the suspition of a
generall Apostacy, by a wilfull neglect, or universally
falling away from that Apostolicall way; or a running
cross to it: Neither may we think that all Churches
did lightly and imprudently abuse
that occasionall liberty, which might be left them in prudence; whereby further to establish what might seem the best for order and peace, as to the matter of Government: wherein if the Churches were free to choose, it is strange, they all agreed in this one way of Episcopall Government, All over the Christian world, till these later times. It becomes us, rather to be jealous of our
own weak and wanton passions, and to return rather from our later
transports & popular wandrings, to the neerest
conformities with those first and best times; who universally had Bishops, either because they were so divinely commanded; or in holy wisdom they chose
that way, as best; so far as there was left a Christian liberty of prudence, to those who were by the Apostles, set, as Pastors and Rulers over the severall
Churches: and however the
name at first was common to all Church Ministers, Apostles, and Presbyters, to be called Bishops; yet afterward, when the Apostles were deceased, their successors in the eminency of place, among the Presbyters, were called peculiarly Bishops.
Secondly,
So the Augustane
Cōfession. So Luther
oft. Camerarius in vita
[...]
Philippi. Maximè optandum est, t Episcoporū magna sit autoritas.
Melancton Epist.
[...]
Lutherum & ad
Bellaium Ep.
Par. Bucer. de animarum cura. A temporibus Apostolorū Episcopus à Presbyteris electus iisque impositus quemadmodum Jacobus Hierosolymitanus, Et de disciplina clericali, Episcopalem potestatem restituendam optat.
Calvin Inst. l.
4. c.
4. S.
2. Calvin. Epist. ad
Sadoletum. & Instit. l.
14. c.
4. S.
2. Calv. de neces. ref. Ecc. Nullo non Anathemate dignos fatear, si qui erunt qui non reverentur summ
[...]
(que) obedientia observ
[...]nt Hierarchiam: in qua sic emineant Episcopi, ut Christo subesse non recusent, ab illo tanquam unico capite pendeant, ad ipsum referantur; ejus veritate colligati fraternam chari
[...]atem colant.
Beza in Apoca. 2.
[...]
i. e.
[...], quem nimirum oportuit imprimis de his rebus admoneri, ac per eum cateros collegas, totamque adeo Ecclesiam.
Pet. Mar. loc. com. Zanchius, Hoc minime improbari posse judicamus, ut unus inter multos Presbyteros praesit Epis.
conf. c. 5. th. 10. Vedelius
notis in Igna. Ex actis & Epistolis Apostolicis atque ex Eccl. histo
[...]icis colligitur, ipsos Apostolos & eorum successores hunc ritum observasse, ut unus
[...] nomine Presbyterii Ministros legitimè ab Ecclesia electos per manuum impositionem & preces publicas ordinare
[...].
Gerard. de min. p.
372. Grotius inter propriè dictas Aposto. traditiones esse
[...]sserit Episcopalem
[...], &
[...].
vot. propace. Peter du Moulin Epist. ad Episc. Winto. Deodate
in his Epistle to the late Assembly. P
[...]imis & beatis illis temporibus politeia Ecclesia admirabili Aristocratia mixta Epis. Presbyt. plebi sua jura tribuit.
Alsted. de min.
So Gerardus pag.
232. Retinendum Episcopalem ordinem asserit, Propter
8. rationes
1. Varia dona dat Deus.
2. Exempla Apostolica, & Primitivae Eccl.
[...].
3 propter
[...] &
[...] Ecclesiae.
4 Naturae congruus est ordo, & rationi in omni caetu.
5. Alit concordiam,
6. rep
[...]imit
[...] & arrogantiam.
7. Nulli gravis ubi sit electione, & per suffragia Presbyterorum peragit officium.
8. Tollit
[...] Schisma & seditiones. For the
avoyding of Scandall giving to so many
Christian Churches, remayning in all the world; who, for the
far major part, are still governed by Bishops, in some respect distinct from and eminent above the Presbyters; It is not the work of
Christian prudence or charity, to
widen differences, between us and other Churches, Greek, Eastern, African, or Western; yea, we owe this
Charity to the
Romanists, and to our selves rather, who seem to have gained this great advantage against us, by the offence given them in utter
abolishing the Antient and Catholick order and succession of Episcopacy; that they will less now esteem us Christians; or to be in any true Church; since they will not allow us any right and compleat Ordination of Ministers, and so no Sacraments, and no Christianity as to extern profession and administration
without Bishops; yea, the best reformed Churches must needs be offended who approve such a Presidency of Bishops among Presbyters, where it is continued with the doctrinall Reformation; many enjoy Bishops stil as we did; No learned and godly men ever thought it cause enough to separate from any Church because it had Bishops. Such as have them not in a constant Presidency, yet count this no part of their Reformation; but rather deplore it, as a defect involuntary, pleading the Law of
necessity, or some grand inconveniencies and difficulty to excuse thereby their inconformity, so far, to other Churches and to all Antiquity; yea the most learned and wise among their Presbyterians abroad, oft wish they had the honour and happiness of reformed and reforming Bishops. Nor ever did heretofore the most learned and godly people in
England, Ministers or others, any more than the Princes,
Nobility, and Gentry, generally desire the abolition of right Episcopacy; however now at last they had not either opportunity to plead for it, or such power and influence as to preserve it, against those inundations which God hath been pleased to suffer to overflow in this Church; But rocks are not presently removed, when over-flown: what is of God will stand, and out-live the deluge.
Corepiscopi
forbidden to ordain without the Bishops licence, by the Council of Ancyra,
which was before the 1. Nicaene.
So Concil. Nicaenum
owns and confirms the antient custom. So Concil. Arelat.
c. 19. So Concil Laod.
c. 56. Presbyteri sine conscientia Episcoporum nihil faciant.
Blondel. Test. Hier. p.
255. So Jerom, excepta orditatione quid facit Episcopus quod Presbyter non facit.
Ad Evag. Inschismatis remedium factum est, quod postea unus electus est qui caeteris praepontretur; ne unusquisque adse trahens Christi Ecclesiam rumperet.
Jeron. ad Evag. Quod & Alexandria post Marcum Evangel
[...]stam factum est à Presbyteris; quomodo exercitus imperatorem faceret.
Cyprian. Ep. 55. Non aliunde haereses abortae, aut nata schismata, quam inde quod sacerdoti Dei non obtemperatur.Thirdly, I prefer a Primitive Episcopacy, as the best
way of union, and happy
satisfaction, to all learned, wise, and good men; especially in that so shaken and disputed a point of
Ordination, for the right succession and conferring of
power Ministeriall: which the most learned and sober
Presbyterians confess, not to be weakned by
Episcopall Presidency; And very many, no less considerable men, for number, learning, and piety (as
Da. Blondell among others) do think, the right
Ordination of Ministers to be much more strengthened, adorned and compleated, where it passeth
through the hands of the
Episcopall power and order; if for no other reason, yet for this, that
it was the Apostolicall, Primitive, and
universall way, used in the Church, and by which the Authority and Office of the Ministry hath ever been, together
with Christianity, derived to us from the Apostles times. Its evident, that the sudden and violent receding of many men from their former judgement and practise in this point, hath occasioned many
great scandals, scruples and schisms, troubles and confusions, in matters both of Church and State; giving great advantages to all that list to cavil at, question, and
despise, the Ordination, and Ministry of even those Presbyters (yea, their very Christianity, as to the outward form, order, and profession,) who so easily renounced, and eagerly cast quite away, that order and power, as unlawfull and un-Christian.
Triumphati magis quam victi sunt.
Tac. de Germ. Nehem. 11.14. & 22. Sciamus, traditiones Apostolicas sumptas de veteri Testamento: Quod Aron & filii ejus atque Levita fuerint in templo, hoc sibi Episcopi, & Presbyteri, & diaconis vendicent in Ecclesia.
Jeron. ad Eva. et ad Nepotianum.
So St. Cyprian l.
3. Ep.
9. ad Rogationum.Fourthly, A right
Episcopacy seems yet never to have had so free, full, and
fair an hearing, as is requisite in so great a matter, so as to have been evicted to be against the Scriptures, as some pretended.
1. When as 'tis most evident, in most learned and godly mens judgements antient and modern, that it hath the
neerest resemblance to that antient Patern at least, which God setled, the Government of his Church among the Jews; who had the heads of their Fathers, as Bishops; and rulers over their brethren, the
Priests and Levites, Numb. 3.24. Now 'tis manifest that our Lord Christ and the Apostles, had great regard to the
Judaick customs, in
Christian Institutions; As in the Baptising with water; In the use of the Bread, and Wine in the Lords Supper; In the Sabbatising on the Lords Day; and in the giving the power of the Keys to the Pastors and Teachers of the Church, to open and shut, to bind and loose; expressing thereby
Ministeriall Authority: In all which
[Page 267] there was some
like or parallell precedents among the Jews, in making their Rabbins, and in celebrating holy mysteries, and governing those of
that Church and Religion.
2. For, the
new Testament, nothing either of precept or example seems against a right Episcopacy, commanding a parity, or forbidding order and subjection among Presbyters as well as other men: what Christ forbids his Apostles of exercising
dominion after the manner of Princes of the world, excludes indeed, First from the twelve (who were
(pares in Apostolatu) equally Apostles, and were not long to live in one society; but to lay the foundations of Religion in all the world, by a parity of power; coordinate, but not subordinate to any but Christ, who chose them) and proportionably, forbids all Bishops and Church-men, the secular
methods of gaining or using any
Ecclesiasticall power and eminency in the Church, as by ambition, force, usurpation, tyranny; by the sword, and severities, penally inflicted on the Bodies, Estates, Liberties and lives of men; which was the way, of the world, but not of Christ, or his Ministers; yet these tyrannies which attend mens lusts and passions, as men, are as incident (besides factions and emulations) to the Presbyterian way, where some are alwaies heady and leaders, as to that
of a right and regular Episcopacy, whereto Presbyters are joyned. The plain meaning of our Lord Jesus (who owned himself, as
chief among his Apostles,
Calvin. Inst. l. 4.
c. 4. Sect. 2. Saith, Episcopall eminency is the best way to prevent Schisms, and to keep peace in the Church. Luke 22.26. But ye shall not be so: But he that is greatest among you let him be as the youngest, and he that is chief as he that doth serve. Mat. 24. There may be a wise servant whom the Lord may set over his house.
Timothy is taught how to behave himself in the Church as a Governour, no less than a Minister, or Teacher. 1 Tim. 3.15.
Remis non sceper is guberuent Episcopi:
[...]. Chrysost. de Episc. Tom. 4. p. 627.
[...]. Is. pel. l. 2. not
[...] as
Liban to
Basil says Bishops were,
&c. Basil. Ep. 154. yet condescended to
serve them,) is; That, what ever
excellency any Christian Minister or other had above others, in age, estate, parts, place, power, gifts, graces, or civill honors (for what hinders a Prince or Nobleman to be a Minister of the Gospell, and yet retain both his honour and estate temporall?) all these should be used and enjoyed without the
leaven of pride, insolency, or oppression, and only be turned to greater advantages of
serving Christ, and the Church, with all humble Industry; As Christ himself did; And after him the Apostles, who had undoubtedly as some order and precedency among themselves in the equality of their Apostolicall power; so also priority both of place, superiority of Church jurisdiction, and authority and power over
all other Disciples and beleivers; And this not from any personall gifts temporary, and privileges so much, as from that wisdom and peaceable order, which Christ would have observed alwaies in
[Page 268] his Church, after the Apostolicall example; By some of whom, as the antients tell us, Some Ministers
were clearly constituted as Bishops, with an eminency of personall power over others, to ordein, censure, rebuke, silence, even Presbyters and Deacons.
D. Blondell confesseth
p. 183. None can be dispensed wit
[...], as t
[...] the violating or neglect of that Chu ch ord
[...]r and Government, wh ch is p
[...]esc ibed to
Timothy and
Titus, which rule is of Divine right and perpetuall.This is
undeniably evident by Scripture in
Timothy and
Titus; The validity and authority of which examples were esteemed by Antiquity, and followed, as warrantable divine
precedents, and obligatory examples to after ages, (in the like cases at least) for imitation; By preserving such an ordinary
succession of power
in Bishops among and above Presbyters; both in
ordination and
jurisdiction. Nor is this clear instance to be any way in reason, avoyded, by
saying, that
Timothy and
Titus w re Evangelists; (what ever that Office were in the Church (either temporary and personall; or common to other chief Ministers, and perpetually to succeed) for it makes nothing against a personall
superiority of power, and authority in them over their respective Churches: which was to succeed to others in all reason, as well as
their Ministry did; both these being alwaies necessary for the Church; and indeed their ordinary power as to Government, had no dependance on their being
Evangelists;
2 Tim. 2.15. 1 Tim. 4.13. 2 Tim. 4.2. no more, than
their Preaching, and other Ministeriall acts had; which we may not argue from these two persons, to be incompatible to any Ministers now; Unless they be
Evangelists: For then, no Presbyters that are not Evangelists in their sense might study or Preach, in season, and out of season, rebuke, exhort,
&c. or shew themselves
Workmen that need not to be ashamed &c. Now if these acts and Offices of Ministry are derivable to other single persons in
a Ministeriall way; why not also that Gubernative power too; which was from the Apostle signally committed to
Timothy and
Titus, and no where so expresly to any fraternity of Ministers, or Presbytery in common?
2 Cor. 11.5.12.11.
[...]. Ioh. 21.15.After that rate of arguing, we may
conclude, that none, but the
very chief Apostles, might
feed the Lambs and Sheep of Christ; because, that command was thrice given to
Peter; who was reckoned among the chiefest of the Apostles; which Conclusions were as absurd, and ridiculous; (being by all the practise and sense of the Primitive Churches confuted,) as this; that the
power of proving and ordeyning Presbyters,
1 Tim. 5.19.22. Tit. 1.5. by laying on of hands, of receiving
accusations against them, of
rebuking, censuring, excommunicating, silencing and
restoring, (all Acts
gubernative) may not be
eminently in any single person; unless they be Apostles or Evangelists; when as not only the use of such
order and power is in all reason necessary for Church societies (no less, than for civill;) but
the succession of it, in such sort as it began in them, to all times after, seems
clearly intimated, by that vehement charge layd on
[Page 269]
Timothy,
1 Tim. 5.21. 2 Tim. 4.5. to keep those
things unpartially and unblameably untill the comming of our Lord Jesus Christ: Which
Timothy in his infirm person could not do; but, in his care to
transmit the holy patern to posterity, and to his successors; he might, as he was enjoyned, be said to do: For what is
once well done in a regular publike way,
[...]. Bas. M.
[...]. Id.
Peren
[...]s est & aeterna praeclari exemplaris virtus. Jeron.
Quadratus Atheniensis Eccl. Episcopus Apostolorum Discipulus. Jeron. Ep. ad Mag. St.
Jerom tels us that St.
John wrote his Gospell at the intreaty of the Bishop
[...] of
Asia. Catal. Script. Eccl. c. 9. Rev. 2. Angels
i. e. Apostoli nuntii:
[...]. Phot. Bibl. è Diod. Sic.
l. 40. Austin.
Sub Angeli nomine Laudatur praepositus Ecclesiae. So
Beza. Annot. The chief teacher in the Synagogue was called the Angell of the Congregation.
Anisw. in Deut. 31.11. So Malachi. 2.7. The Priests lips shall preserve knowledge, for he is the Angel or Messenger of the Lord of Hosts. is ever after done, as to the
permanency of that vertue, which is in
a good and great example.
What other Churches did observe
after the Apostles times,
Ordo Episcoporum ad originem recensus in Johannem stabit autorém. Tertul.
l. 4.
c. 5.
ad. Marcio. So
Clem. Alex. testifies that S.
John made Bishops in
Asia. Ignatius Epist. ad Eph
[...]s. but twelve years after the Revelation written. Dionysius. Polycarpus Placed by St.
John for the Bishop of
[...]
Smyrna. Iren. l. 3. c. 3. Before the Revelation. So the Epistle of the Smyrnenses justify of him calling him
[...].
Euseb. l. 4.
Hist. 116.
Anno 1450.
Fratres Bohemi, lib. de fide & moribus eorum. as to the manner of their Government, when they grew numerous, and spread to many Congregations and Presbyteries, we may easily be resolved both by the testimony and practise of all Antiquity: Fathers, Councils, Historians, who have registred the uninterrupted succession of Bishops, from the Apostles, both in the seven Asiatick Churches mentioned in the Revelation; whose * Angels were generally taken for their Presidents or Bishops; and some of Apostles then living; when as
Archippus, Evodius, and
Onesimus, and
Polycrates were Bishops,
&c. What after times observed, is evident to
this day among all Christians; even those of the Eastern and
Abyssine Church have
still their Bishops: so the
Greek and
Muscovitish Churches; so the furthest
Asians, which are thought to have been first converted by St.
Thomas, (who furthest from believing, did the penance of travelling furthest, to Preach the Gospell in
India) And I observe the
Fratres Bohemi in their persecuted state and poverty for a long time, still retained a very happy and comly order of
Episcopall Government.
Truly, I never found so much
light of Scripture patern and precept, enjoyning any one, or more Presbyters to do all those works of power and jurisdiction; Nor ever did they without the presence of
an Apostle, or some Apostolicall successor and Bishop, regularly ordein, excommunicate, silence,
&c. so far as I can yet learn. There are but two texts that mention the Presbytery, (and but one which can be pretended for ruling Lay-Elders;) which yet these are not
[Page 272]
[...]
[Page 273]
[...]
[Page 268]
[...]
[Page 269]
[...]
[Page 297] preceptive or institutive, but meerly narrative and touching, without expressing any joynt power, Office, or Authority of Presbyters, with any President or Bishop: much less, without them and against them. Yea I read in St.
Judes Epistles v. 8.
foul marks put upon those in the Church,
that despise dominions, and speak evill of dignities; Against whose proud and
seditious practises, a woe is denounced,
Vers. 11. as against men, cruell like
Cain, covetous like
Balaam, ambitious as
Korah, factious disturbers of that order, which God hath set in his Church, (as well as in civill societies) after the mutinous example of
Korah and his company,
Numb. 16.3. who rose against
both Moses and Aaron; parallel to whose evill manners and disorderly practises,
2 Pet. 2.10. these men had not been, against whom St.
Jude here, and St.
Peter in his second Epistle so sharply inveighs (as
presumptuous, self-willed, despisers of dignities,
&c.) unless there had been some
eminencies in the
Church Christian, as well as was among the Jews, which these men were most bold to oppose and contemn; As for the
civill powers,
Rom. 13. 1 Pet. 2.13. that then were in the world, humble Christians made conscience as God commanded them, to submit to them in
all honest things. And those
hypocrites, were no doubt
too wary, to adventure any thing against them, whose power was terrible by the sword; But the Orders, Governments, Dignities and Dominions in the Church, were exposed by their weakness, to the scorn and affronts of any such proud and tumultuating Spirits; which covered
themselves under the veil of Christian Religion, yea and pretensions of the Spirit too;
J
[...]d. 19. the better to set off their Schisms, and separatings from that authority,
power, and order, which God had by the Apostles setled in the Church, even in those times.
5 If there were not thus much of Scripture patern, and precept pleading fairly for a
right Episcopacy; yet since there is nothing against it, in
Scripture, or Reason, in Religion, or morals, yea and so much for it in common
reason,
[...].
Plato. de leg. Nihil sit in rep. sine ordinis & regiminis custodia.
So Lycurgus
o dered, ut nullus in repub. ordo sine proprio esset Magisterio. true polity, and
almost necessitie in Church societies, no less than in either families, Cities, armies, or any fraternities, and Corporations of men: No doubt the Lord of his Church hath not deprived or denyed
that liberty, and benefit of
good order, and rationall Government to his Church, which in all civill societies, may
lawfully be used, according to wisdom and discretion; Truly, we may as well think it unlawfull, for one Minister to excell another, or many others, in age, parts, learning, prudence, gravity, and gubernative faculties: which if they may lawfully he had, and are found in some by the especiall gift of God, to so great differences from, and excellencies above, others; what Reason or Religion can forbid them to be accordingly used, and publikely employed in answerable differences of place and power for the Churches good? only Christ
[...]equires humility in priority, Ministry in their majority,
[Page 298] and service in their superiority, proportioned to their gifts and endowments, which God never gave in vain. Nor doth there ever want indeed a
plebs and vulgarity, among many Presbyters, thought honest and able men, some of whom are still young, and prone to be passionate, imprudent, factious and schismaticall, whose folly is not yet decocted, nor youthfull heats abated,
&c. For the good ordering of whom, beyond a
contemptible and heady parity, a right
Episcopall presidency may be as
usefull, lawfull, and necessary; as a little Wine was for
Timothy, in regard of his frequent infirmities. 1
Tim. 5.23. which St.
Jerom every where owns, as the ground of the first constitution of Bishops after the Apostles. Nor can such a paternall
presidency be injurious to others, If rightly ordered,
Epist. ad Evagrium & adversus Luciferianos. Eccl
[...]siae salus in summi sacerdotis
i. e. Episcopi dignitate pendet, cui si non eximia quadam & ab omnibus eminens datur potestas tot in Ecclestis efficientur schismata quae sacerdotes. Propter Ecclesiae honorem, quo salvo salva pax est.
Tertul. de Bapt. Presbyteri & diaconi jus habent Baptisandi non tamen sine Episcopi autoritate, &c.
Jeron. Aliqui de Presbyteris, nec Evangelii nec loci sui memores, neque futurum Dei judicium, neque nunc sibi prapositum Episcopum cogitantes, quod nunquam omnino sub antecessoribus factum est, cum contumelia & contemptu prapositi sui totum sibi vendicant, quorum immoderata & abrupta praesumptio temeritate sua, & honorem martyrum, & confessorum pudorem, & universae plebis tranquillitatem turbare conatur.
Thus Cyprian
complains in his time, who was one of the meekest and humblest Bishops that ever were, of the Arrogancy of Presbyters acting without their Bishop, Cyp. Ep.
67. Mutua at faeda sibi praestat errorum patrocinia errantium multitudo.
Cecil. in M. F. Desipit qui ad vulgi normam sapit.
Sen.
[...]
Cl. Al.
[...].
1.
[...]
Naz. or. 24. contra Arianos qui suis numeris gaudebant. in the due choosing and preferring of a
worthy and
tryed person; who cannot be said to be imperious, or to exercise
any forbidden
dominion over those, by whose suffrages and consent he is worthily placed in that power and place for the good of them all; which priority and eminency ought to be kept, within those bounds of Christian authoriry, which may
consist with Charity and Humility. And after all this, we see by wofull
experience, that the want of that right Episcopall Government, hath occasioned so many and great mischiefs, in this and other Churches; as do sufficiently shew the
use and worth of it; which was alwaies the greatest conservator of the Churches peace and purity in the best and Primitive times.
If any Object the
vulgar prejudices and
disaffections in many mens minds,
3. Answer to vulgar unsatisfactions against Episcopacy.
[...]. Instar navis tempestatibus
[...]actatae est Episcopi anima:
[...], &c.
Chrysost. in Act. Ap. hom. 3. Ethi. against any thing that is called Prelacy or like to Episcopacy, I answer, 1. The best observation to be made, as from the vote and sense of the (
[...]) most men, is this; what they most dislike and oppose, is most by wise men to be desired and approved; Its no rule for good men to walk by, in
matters of Religion, above all. 2. I believe the generality of sober Christians in this Nation do so much see the misery of change, and the want of right Church
[Page 272] Government, that they are (both the most and best of them) rather desirous of a
restored and regulated Episcopacy, than any other way, which hath been tryed in vain. 3. Neither headless
Presbytery, nor scattered
Independency are without many great dislikes already in the minds of many
good Christians; who finding these remedies worse than the disease are prejudiced against them both. 1. For their novelty; being unheard of
in the Christian world, for 1500. years,
Nobis nihil ex nostro arbitrio inducere licet, fed nec eligere quod aliquis ex suo arbitrio indux
[...]i
[...] Apostol
[...]s domini habemus autores, qui nec ipsi quidquam ex suo arbitrio quod inducerent elegerunt, sed acceptam à Christo disciplinam fideliter rationibus administrarunt.
Tertul. de Praes. ad Haer. Livi Dec. 1. l. 1 Hieron. in Epist. ad Titum. and the last of not above ten years standing in
England; both brought in but abruptly, as rising from private mens interests, passions and policies; with which
Episcopall Government did not well agree; Neither of them ever having had either
the vote of any
generall councill, or the practise of any considerable part of the Catholick Church. 2. Suspected they are by many, for their prevaling upon this Church, by a kind of force; against the consent of the
supreme Magistrate, and this in
broken and
bleeding times; Planted not by Preaching and patience, but by the Sword, and watered with civill blood; Each driving their Chariot (as
Tullia the wise of
Tarquinus Superbus did) over their Fathers: As if they brought in
(Armatum Evangelium) Christian Religion in compleat armor, and Christ marching, like
Alexander, Hannibal, or
Caesar; when as Episcopacy was
(toto orbe decretum) with wisdom, charity and peace, by consent of all Churches in all the world approved (as St.
Jerom tels us,) and established even in those times, when persecution kept the Church most in purity, and unity with self, and when prayers and tears were the only arms used in the Church, to set up any part of the Kingdom of Christ; either in Doctrine or Discipline. 3. Because neither of those new ways, ever yet had such
plenary and peaceable approbation (after due debate,) from the publike
reason, prudence and piety of this nation, comparable to what the
Government by Bishops, alwaies had, in all Parliaments and Synods for many hundreds of years, since we had any Princes or Parliaments Christian. 4. Neither of them, carry yet any promising face of more truth, peace, order and honour to the Christian reformed Re
[...]igion, to this Church or Nation; nor yet of more
morall strictness and holiness in mens lives; nor of more grace in
mens hearts; nor of more love and union as to mens affections; yet in no degree so much as Episcopacy did, in the Primitive and best times; yea, and in these last times too, since the Reformation; for although it might have some sharp prickles with it; yet it bare
sweeter and
fairer R
[...]ses, than these last have done or are like to do, and with far less offense. 5. The same or worse
inconveniences, which are by any objected against Episcopacy in its age and decays, discover themselves in the very
bud and infancy of these new ways: As much pride, ambition, tyranny, vanity, incharitablenese; more
[Page] Prophaness, Atheism, Heresie, Blasphemy, Licentiousness; far more faction, bitterness, vulgarity, deformity and confusion; besides the needless offence and scandall given to most Christian Churches in all the world, who retain the government by Bishops, being as antient as their being Christians, and descended from the same origin, the Apostles, and Apostolicall men. 6. Neither of the new modes ever produced, either Precept or holy example, or any divine direction for them in any degree, so clearly, and so fully, as Episcopacy hath alwayes done; Nor yet have they produced any
promise from God, that they shall be freed from those inconveniencies, which were reall, or odiously objected against Episcopacy; and which may be incident in time to all things that are managed by men.
This government then by a fatherly president or chief Bishop among
Presbyters, seeming to have not equall,
4. The advantages of Episcopacy against any other. but far superiour grounds, from
Scripture, both as to the
Divine wisdome, so ordering the form of his antient Church among the Jews; also by the example, precept and direction evident from Christ Jesus, and the holy Apostles in the
New Testament; No wonder that many, yea far the most of godly and learned upright men, do rather approve a
Primitive and right Episcopacy, than any other
new fashion, which is rather conform to secular interest, than to any thing of the Churches, or true religions advantages; especially when 'tis evident, that Episcopacie hath the great and preponderating addition of the
Antient, sole, and
Ʋniversall government, approved, and used by all the Churches of Christ, in the
purest and most
impartiall times; To which, neither of
the other, can with any face pretend for themselves; nor with any truth contradict; it being
averred by all Antiquity, in the behalf of right and regular Episcopacy, which never
failed to succeed the Apostles authority and eminency, either by their own immediate appointment in many places, even
while they yet lived; or by the election and Votes of the Colleges and Fraternities of
Presbyters, after the Apostles decease, who still chose one man eminent, for his faith, piety, zeal, and holy gravity, to be duly consecrated in power and place above them;
as a Father among sons;
Aust. Ep. 148. ad Valeri
[...]. Jerom. ad Nepotianum. Ad Evagriu
[...]. Crysost. hom. 3 in Act.
Apost.
[...]. Crysost. Hom. 3. in Acta. or an elder
Brother among brethren; or as a
Master or Provost in a College; or as a
Generall in an Army; as St.
Jerom himself tells us.
If any man ask me then what kind
of Bishop I would have;
Vid.
Synes. l.
3. Ep.
21
[...].
[...]. de Epist &c. Vid.
Bern. ad
Eug. l. 4. Op
[...]rtet te esse formam justi
[...]ia, sanctimo
[...]a speculum, pietatis exemplat, veri
[...]ati
[...] asserto
[...]em, fidei defensorem, Christianorum ducem, amicum sponsae, &c. I answer, Such an one for
Age, as may be a
Father; for wisdome a
Senator, for gravity a
Stoick, for light an
Angel, for innocency a
Saint, for industry a
Labourer, for constancy a
Confessor, for zeal a
[Page 274]
Martyr, for charity a
Brother, for humility a
Servant to all the faithfull Ministers and other Christians under his charge; I would have him venerable for those severall excellencies, which are most remarkable in the antient and most imitable Bishops; The devotion of St.
Gregory; the indefatigableness of St.
Austin; the courage of St.
Ambrose; the learning of
Nazianzen; the generosity of
Basil; the Eloquence of
Chrysostom; the gentleness of
Cyprian; the holy flames of
Ignatius; the invincible constancy of
Polycarp; That so be may come neerest to the Apostolicall pattern, and resemble the most of any Christian, or Minister, the grace and
Glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Quod in aliis sacerdotibus deest per Antistitem surpleri debet
Elotus. ad Aug. cp. August. ad extremam senectutem impraetermissè praedicavit.
Possid. vita
Aug. Et successores & incitatores Apostolorum. Et zelum ac locum sortiti tam igitur ad curam quam alacres ad cathedram.
Bern. ser. 77. Cant.
[...]. Is. Pet. l.
2. Jerom ad Heliadorum. Naz. orat. lat. tom. a. Grandis dignitaes sed grandis ruina si peccent.
Ieron. Ʋt nihil Episcopo excellentius; sic nihil miserabilius si in crimine teneatur.
Amb. de dig. Sa. I would have him (yet not I, but the vote of all pious Antiquity requires a Bishop) to be among men the
most morall among Christians the
most faithful; among Preachers the most painful; among Orators the
most perswasive; among Governours the
most moderate; among
Devotionaries the
most fervent; among Professors the
most forward; among Practisers the
most exact; among sufferers the
most patient; among perseverants the
most constant: He should be as the
Holy of holyes was both to the
inward court of those that are truly sanctified and converted; and to the
outward court of those that are called Christians, only in visible profession; I would have nothing in
Him, that is justly to be blamed, or sinisterly suspected; And all things that are most deservedly commended by wise and sober Christians; I would have a Bishop of all men the most compleat, as having on him the greatest
care, namely that of the Church, and of souls; And this in a more publike and eminent inspection; as one daily remembring the strictness of Gods
account, and expecting either a most glorious
Crown, or a most grievous
Curse to all Eternity.
I would have him most
deserve, and most able to use well, but yet least esteeming,
Vid. Bern. Ep. 42. Vid. Amb. tom. 3. ep. 82. Qualis eligendus sit Epis. Quis ferat Eligi divitem ad sedem honoris Ecclesiastici, contempto paupere instructiore, & sanctiore.
Aust. ep. 29 Ʋt Episcopus non sit quod Libanius dixit
[...], Res unde
[...]grè aliquid emolumenti e
[...]ngatur.
Basil. in ep. 154.
[...]. Naz. Carm.
4. de Epis. coveting, or ambitionating the
riches, pomp, glory, and
honour of the world. One that knows how to own himself in
Persecution, as well as in
Prosperity, and dares to do his duty as a Bishop in both estates; I do not much consider the secular
Parade and
Equipage, further than as publike incouragements of
Merit, as excitations to excell, as noble rewards of
Learning, and as catern decencies or solemnities which do much set off, and
Embroider Authority in the sight of the vulgar; I wish him duly
chosen with judgement;
accepting with modesty,
esteemed with honour, reverenced with love;
Overseeing with vigilance,
ruling with joynt-Counsel, not
levelled with younger
Preachers and novices, nor too much exalted above the graver, and elder
Presbyters; neither despised of the
[Page] one, nor despising of the other; I wish him an
honourable competency (if it may be had) with his
eminency; that he may have wherewith to exercise a
large heart, and a
liberall hand, which every where carry respect and conciliate love; If this cannot be had, yet I wish him that in true worth, which is denyed him in
wealth. That his vertue and piety may still preserve the authority of his place; and this in the Order, Peace, and Dignity of the Church; That he may be the
Touchstone of Truth, the
Loadstone of Love, the
Standard of Faith, the
Patern of holiness; the
Pillar of stability, and the
Center of Unity in the Church.
Nor are these to be esteemed, as
Characters of an
Eutopian Prelate, only to be had in the abstract of fancy and speculation; Many such Bishops have been antiently in the Church, and not a few, here in
England, some still are such in their merits a midst their ruines and obscurings, and more might constantly and easily be supplied to the Churches good order, peace and honour; If Reason and not Passion, Religion and not Superstition, Judgement and not Prejudice, Calmness and not fierceness, Learning and not
Idiotism, Gravity and not Giddiness, Wisdome and not Vulgarity, Prudence and not Precipitancy; impartiall Antiquity, and not interessed novelty may be the judge of
true Episcopacy.
I think nothing further from a
true Bishop,
Vid. Bern. ep. 28. & 152. & 42. ad Ep. Senonum. Aug. ep. 203.
in Ecclesiastic
[...] honoribus tempora ventosa transigere, &c. Amb. de dig. Sacerd.
Cum honoris praerogativa etiam congrui merita requirimus, &c. than
Idleness set off with pomp, than
Ignorance decked with solemnity, than
Pride blazoned with power, than
Covetousness guilded with
Empire, than
Sordidness smothered with state, than
Vanity dressed up with great formalities. Bishops should not be like
blazing Comets in their Diocesse, having more of distance, terror, and pernicious influence, than of light or Celestiall vertue; But rather, as
fixed Stars of the prime magnitude, shining most usefully and remarkably in the Church, during this night of Christs
absence, who is the only
Sun for his light, and Spouse for his love to the Church; yet hath he appointed
some proxies to woo for him, and
Messengers to convey love tokens from him; among whom the holy Bishops of the Church were ever accounted as the chiefest Fathers next the Apostles, when they were indeed such as evill men most
feared, good men most
loved, Schismaticks most envied, and Hereticks most
hated: Right Episcopacy is so great an advantage to the Churches happiness, and so unblamable in its due constitution and exercise, that it is no small blemish to any godly mans judgement, not to approve it, and nothing (as to
imprudence) is I think more
blame-worthy, than not to desire, esteem, love and honour it. Since such
Prelature is as lawfull, as it is usefull; and it is as usefull, as either Reason or Religion; polity or piety can propound in any thing of that
nature, which if not absolutely necessary, yet certainly most convenient for the Church, and commendable
[Page 276] in the Church (so far as it stands in a
visible P
[...]l
[...]y and society,) being no way, either sinfull in it self, or contrary to any positive Law of God, any more than it is for Christians in civill governmen
[...], to have Maiors in their Cities, Colonels in their Armies, Masters in their Colleges, Wardens in their Fraternities, Captains or Pilots in their Ships, or Fathers in their Families.
Nor is indeed the
venerable face of true Episcopacy so deformed by some mens late
ridiculous dresses and disguises; but that wise and learned men still see the many reverend and excellent
lineaments of it, not only of pious and prime antiquity, but of beauty, order, symmetry,
In plebe nec veritas nec judicium; inter saedam potentium adulationem, & praceps prostratorum odium, inanibus studiis & inconditis motibus omnia miscent.
Tacit. and benefit; such as flow from both humane and divine wisdome; if popular contempt and prejudices in some of the vulgar be any measure of things, or any argument against any thing in Religion, or in the Church of Christ; it will serve as well to vilifie and nullifie all Presbytery, and all
Ministry, as all Episcopacy. Indeed neither of them can preserve their honor, use, and comliness, if they exceed their
proportions, and either dash against, or incroach upon each other; contrary to those bounds and methods, which primitive wisdom observed between power and counsell,
Order and Authority, Community and Unity. It is very probable, that a few years experience of the
want of good Bishops, will so reconcile the minds of sober and impartiall Christians to them, that few will be against them, save only such, who think the best security for some of their estates to be the utter exploding, and perpetuall extirpation of Episcopacy; A thing which one
of the wisest of mortalls so much abhorred, and for which he was able to give so good an account in Reason, Piety, and true Polity; that it appears to have been not pertinacy and interest, but judgement and conscience, that so long sustained that unhappy Controversie, which I have no mind to revive, but only (if possible) to reconcile, which is no hard matter where clear truths meet with moderate affections, and peaceable inclinations. For I find by the proportion of all Polity and Order; that if
Episcopall eminency be not the main weight, and carriage of Ecclesiasticall government; yet it is as the
Axis or
wheel which puts the whole frame of Church society and communion into a fit order and aptitude for motion; especially in greater associations of Christians, which make the most firm and best constituted Churches.
This being then the true figure of a learned, grave, godly and industrious Bishop, there need not more be sayd to redeem Episcopacy from prejudices; or to assert it against those triviall objections, which are not with truth and judgement, so much as with spight and partiality made against it.
Those
light touches which are by some men produced from the antient Writers in the Church, for the countenancing of the power
[Page 277] of Presbyteries without any Bishop and President, or for the
Independency of power in Congregations, are indeed but
as the dust of the balance, or
drops of a full bucket, compared to those full and weighty testimonies, which they every where give, for the use of
Episcopacy, unless men be allowed the confidence and liberty to
bastardise the works of the Fathers as they list, and by a new purgatorian Index t
[...] antiquate all Records after 1500. years
legitimation, by the consent of all Churches; as one lately hath endevoured to do,
D. Blondell. (a person indeed of great reading and learning, but in this not of equall candor and impartiality) who endevouring to find some foundation, whereon to build his Presbyterie, seeks to cast away as rubbidg and trash, all the Epistolary writings of holy
Ignatius,
Ignatius called
[...]. who if he had wrote nothing, yet the
fame of his piety, and sufferings made him sufficiently renowned in those Primitive times and after ages, both for a Bishop and a Martyr; his seat Episcopall being at
Antioch, and his grave at
Rome; But his writings being never so far questioned by Antiquity,
By Euseb. Clem. Alex. Jerom. & Ph
[...]tit. bibl.
See the Lord Prim. of Arm.
edition of Ignatius. as to reject those Epistles which we urge in this point of Episcopacy for genuine: and which are oft mentioned with honour, (and in part the very words) which we now read; so that it seems a passion and boldness
too servile to the cause, which that learned man undertook; so to endevour at once to expunge those testimonies, and remains of
Ignatius, which indeed are very weighty, and many, for the
distinction of Bishops, Presbyters, and Deacons, even in the first century after Christ; which our learned and industrious Country-man Dr.
Hammond hath lately, as (
[...]) a valiant vindicator defended; not more to the honour of
Ignatius, than of himself, whom providence hath chosen, and so enabled to be a Patron to so glorious a Martyr, and in so just a cause, as to redeem one of the first Fathers from that Presbyterian
Limbo.
How
uncomly, and
petulant some other mens carriages have been, and are daily toward the antient
Fathers of the Church, I need not tell, when 'tis too evident, how they put them oft on the
rack, to make them speak, somthing in favour for either an Headlesse Presbyterie, or a confused Independency. Indeed, it is
a shame to see young men and novices, so to make those antient, holy, and learned Writers to
scratch or blot their own faces, with their own Pens, and to put out their Eyes
with their own stiles; wringing, as it
were their noses, till they
bleed a drop or two for those new Modes and exotick formes of Church-government, which neither they, nor their forefathers even up to the Apostles times, ever saw or knew; And this tyrannie of quotations must be exercised upon the works of the Fathers, though never so much against the clear judgement and practise of those holy men, who were themselves, either eminent Bishops, as most of the Antients were, whose Works are extant, or
[Page 278] humble and peaceable Presbyters, who universally owned and
submitted to the authority of their Bishops; yea, some men have the forehead to urge a few obscurer passages in a few them against clear places, which are a hundred to one, wherein they express their own judgements, or the whole Churches practise in their times, to be without any dispute for
Episcopacy, and Bishops with Presbyters as succeeding the Apostolicall eminencie in the ordinary power of Ordination and Church-government: Indeed, I have oft wondred, how men of
learning and piety, had the confidence to cite
testimonies even
out of Ignatius, Tertullian, Irenaeus, Origen, Cyprian, Clemens of
Alexandria, Ambrose, Austin, and others in favour of a
Presbytery, without and against a Bishop or President, when all of them, as all others of the Fathers are most clear, both in their own judgements, and as to the Churches Catholick practise (yea, and so is St.
Jerom too) for the right use of regular Episcopacy,
5.
Regulation of Episcopacy. Omni actu ad me perlato placuit contrahi presbyterium. Cornel. ep. Rom. ad Cyp. Epist. 46. In the absence, sickness, or death of the Bishop, the Pre
[...]byters some me gov
[...]rn
[...]d the Church. So in
Cyprians absence.
Epist. 26.30.31. So
Theod. l. 4.
c. 22. when the Orthodox Bishop banished, the Presbyters,
Flavianus and
Dioderus. &c. guided the Church. o
[...]nno 1194. hen the
[...]rks prevai
[...]d over the Greek Churches.
Balsamon tels, they had no Bishops in many places a long time.
De Petro Apost.
[...].
Crysost. hom. 3.
in Act. Apost. Florentissimo illic clero tecum praesidents. ad Cornel.
Episcopus nullius causam audiat abs
(que) praesentia Clericorum suorum alioquin irrita e
[...] sententia Episcopi, nisi clericorum praesentia confirmetur. Con. Carth. 4. can. 23. such as all sober men plead for and approve.
What ever the Fathers are brought in, as speaking for the Ministers rights in a joynt Presbyterie, or the peoples as for Independency, amount to no more, but either to repress the
arrogancy, ambition, and tyranny of
some Bishops, who in more favourable times usurped, or used their power against, or with neglect of the
Counsell and
assistance of Presbyters (which in all reason ought, and in Antiquity were ever joyned with the Bishop in weighty matters) or else when the insolence and scorn of some Ecclesiastick governours arose to the oppression of the
faithfull people; To whom in Primitive times great regard
was had, both by
Bishops and
Presbyters, in all publick transactions, which concerned their, and the Churches good government, that so all things might be done, with charity, good liking, and approbation of all Christians. This was not only very comly and convenient, but almost necessary in point of Christian prudence in those times, when Christians of all degrees were full of humility and Charity, kept short and low by persecution, and much depended upon the love and union between Pastor and people. Afterward indeed in times of peace and plenty, there oft appeared so much of levity, fury, and faction in the
common people, that it was the wisdom of Governours to withdraw much of that liberty and indulgence, which formerly people enjoyed, but afterward abused to Sedition, Fury and Murthers in their tumultuary motions, and clamorous Elections, This is all that ever I observed from the
Antients, in favour of the Presbyters power in common with Bishops, or of the faithfull people; Namely, that they would have (after the pattern of the Apostolike love, wisdome, and humility) all things of publike concernment, in the Church, to be so managed by
the chief Governour or
Bishop, as neither
Presbyters, nor
People, should think
[Page 279] themselves neglected, wherein their suffrage, consent or approbation was fit to be had, but the one should be used as brethren, the other as sons; which temperance I greatly approve.
It were endless and needless, to answer or excuse
personall Errors in Bishops,
Bishops personal errors, no argument but of envy and malice against the office; or those
common inconveniences, which are prone to attend all
Power and
superiority among men; For those are the fruits of
Power perverted, of
Authority degenerating, of
Governors ill governing themselves, through personall errors and passions, or the corruptions and indulgencies of times; but they are not by any wise and impartiall man to be reckoned, as the genuine and proper effects, of that
order, government, and
proportion, which is in right Episcopacy (and which all reason, as well as Religion, allows to all sorts of men and Christians) no more than sickness is to be imputed, as a fault to health; or deformity to comliness: since both are incident in humane nature to the greatest strength or beauty. Yea, 'tis most certain, that there is nothing usefull, or commendable in any other way of governing the Church, in small parcells, or in greater bodies, which is not
inclusively, eminently, and
consummatively in a
well-ordered Episcopacy; such as was not only in
primitive times, but in our dayes; As all
Oeconomick vertues are in a
good Father or
Master, and all politick excellencies are in an excellent Prince or Magistrate, which cannot be found in any other short of, and inferiour to those eminent relations; All other lower and incompleater forms are, as defective in point of advancing a common and publike good, as they come short of that main end, for with Episcopacy, as the Crown and perfectest degree of order was by
Apostolicall and primitive wisdome; and piety, setled in the Church, which was to avoid Schisms; to preserve the Unity of the faith, and peace of the Churches; to keep good correspondencies by
Synods and
Councills; which could not be done by
multitudinous meetings, which no place could hold, nor wise men manage to any order and decency; but all was easily effected by the conventions
of the chief heads and Fathers of the Churches, the Bishops and Presbyters in any Province, Patriarchate, yea, and in all the world, which had commerce with the Roman Empire; where the chief overseers of the Flock, and representers of the Clergy met, and so were best able to give an account of the state of
the Church, past and present, or to advise for the future welfare of it.
So that many wise men think it may be sayd of
Episcopall government in its
right const
[...]ution and use,
Platins, in vita Pii.
2. as
Pi
[...] the second said
[Page 280] of the marriages of Clergy-men; He saw some reason why Marriage should be denied to them, (as, to the honour of their Order, and the redemption of them from secular cares,
&c.) But he saw much more reason to allow them
that liberty, which not only Nature, Reason, and Religion gives them, as well as any men, but even the honor of the Church required, to
avoyd the mischiefs and enormities, which followed the contrary. And beyond all dispute, it appears after long dispute, that if it be not necessary by Divine prescript and direction to have such Bishops among the Clergy; yet there is no necessity made to appear against them, either in Reason or Scripture, Nor doth either Presbytery or Independency shew any so good title to divine right as Episcopacy doth, which includes the good of both those, and superads some thing of Order, Unity, and Excellency beyond them both, for the good of Presbyters and people too, Yea, I have known some Ministers of good repute for Learning and Piety, who were sometime
great sticklers for the parity of Presbyterie; yet they have, since the mischiefs ensuing the change have confuted and
quenched those former vain hopes, and excessive heats, confessed to me, That they see nothing in an Episcopall priority or
Presidency unlawfull, as against Scripture or Religion, only it was thought by many godly men inconvenient; It may be so, but those men did not foresee the after inconveniences which grow greater by many degrees; So that I perceived that this long, hot, and bloody dispute, which seemed to hold forth the question and title of Divine right for Presbytery without a Bishop, was now referrable to the
judgement of Prudence, rather than of Conscience; a matter of policie rather than piety.
Answer to what is urged in the Covenant against Episcopacy. Tyrannicum Episcoporum regimen.This calmness at last abates much of that rigor, which some men
superstitiously urge, and impose,
from the Covenant, against Episcopacy in any kind or form; as if when
Scripture and
Reason, and
Antiquity, and
Catholique custome, are all for a right Episcopacy, it were of any force to be battered and Abolished by
the Covenant; the sense of which, was sometime declared, to be only against the
Tyrannicall, abusive, and corrupt government of Bishops, or those inconveniences which were conceived to be in the present Constitution, exercise, or use here in
England, which one that had great influence in composing the Covenant, assured others was the meaning of the Composers; and the Covenants intent, was only to remove what was decayed in that antient Fabrick, and so preserve what was sound and good in it: The only lawfull and honest sense of this Covenant is sufficiently kept, if the former Constitution of Episcopacy in
England be so reformed, as it easily may be, and in reason ought to be in what ever it needed alteration or amendment. However that Covenant being no infallible Oracle
dictated from heaven; but a politique
[Page 281] Engine, continued and carried on by a company of poor, sinfull, and fallible men (upon whose heads we have lived to see that arrow fall, which they thought to shoot, only against the face of Episcopacy) all its words and senses are certainly to be brought to the rules of every mans place and calling, of a good conscience, of right reason, and of Scriptures: Not may these, with all Antiquity, and the Fathers,
be forced to bow their sheafes, and to do
homage to that one
Sheaf of humane
Combination, and novell Erection, which holds forth, as nothing for
a headless Presbytery or
Independency; So, nothing of Reason, Scripture, or Conscience against
a right and primitive Episcopacy; Against which to make a Covenant of extirpation, must needs be so much a sin, as it is against all reason and religion, to abjure the use of any thing which is lawfull, good and usefull; And if it be not necessary, as of Apostolike and divine Institution, if there be not Precept divine commanding, yet there is clear practise directing the Church that way of Episcopall government as best; which some men wel knowing, to have bin antiently approved and constantly followed by the
Catholike Church; they used in the Covenant,
that art against Episcopacy, to soder Popery and Prelacy together, thereby to bring the
greater odium on Episcopacy,
[...]. Prelacy to Popery.
implying that they were both intollerable and inseparable; whereas in truth, there is nothing more ridiculously false and absurd, than to think the
Pope to be the Father or Fountain of
Episcopacy, or to affirm
Prelacy to be Popery, as now the word is commonly understood to signifie Error joyned with pride, and superstition with tyranny. There were many godly Bishops, and holy Prelates in the primitive Churches, which were equal, or preceding, in time (as at
Antioch, Jerusalem, Alexandria, &c.
Episcopatus unus est cujus ingulis in s
[...]idum pars temtur.
Cyp. de un. Ecc.) to any
Bishop or Pope of Rome; Many afterwards were equall to him in authority, as to their severall Provinces; Independent also, as to any derivation of power from the Bishop of
Rome; As there are now many in the Christian world, and were in the English Church, both long before, and ever since the Reformation. Nor is the
Pope by any wise men called Antichristian in any sense, as
he is a Bishop, or Prelate of one Diocesse or Province; Nor was he ever thought to be so by
any judicious Protestant; for then all Bishops in all the world, as Bishops, had ever
been Antichrists; and then, the
whole Church of Christ, from the Apostles times, must have had
no other government, ordination, or Ministry, but Antichristian, which is a most
impudent and intollerable blaspheming of God, and the Lord Jesus, and his blessed Spirit, and of the whole Church; As if,
Joh. 14.16. in stead of the
Spirit of Truth, it had received only the spirit of Error and lying; in stead of Christs being
alwayes with it, by the Ministeriall gifts of his Spirit, and the Apostles, and their Successors;
Mat. 28.20. Ps. 2.6. only
Satan had presided in it by falsity and usurpation; and, as if in stead of all
the ends of the
[Page 282] earth, given to Christ for his possession, in the way of an
Evangelicall kingdome and Ministry, where truth and righteousness, charity and order, are his
Throne and Scepter, all had been exposed to
Antichrists invasion, that he might rule and reign in Christs stead.
It is upon other accounts than this, of
being a Bishop or Prelate in a part of the Church, that the Pope is by many charged with the
odious character of Antichristian, namely in reference to that ambition, pride, and usurpation, which by
fraud and force the Bishops of
Rome have obtained, and chalenge or exercise over all the world, and specially over
these Western Bishops and Churches in later times;
Greg. in Epist. 32.
Mauritio 600. years after Christ. namely, since
Gregory the greats dayes (who was an humble, devout, and holy Bishop; and had many pious martyrs, his Predecessors, as Popes or Fathers in that See of
Rome, who abhorred the name of Universall Bishops, affirming they were Antichrist who ever arrogated that name of Universall Bishop;) Also for those gross abuses, errors, tyrannies, superstitions, and persecutions, which
many Popes have made in the Churches of Christ, contrary to the word and example of Christ, and the Canons of
generall Councils; From all which, we had
a Church and Ministry happily reformed, even by the care and constancy of
many holy and learned men, who were
Bishops and Martyrs in this Church of England. As then we do not abhor to be men, or Christians, because
the Pope is a man, and professeth to be a Christian; So neither may we
dislike Bishops, because the Pope is one; nor Presbyters and Deacons, because there be
many of that title and office in the Church of Rome.
True Epispacy may consist, without secular and civil advantages.But in the last place, if primitive Episcopacy, and Apostolicall Bishops, now poor, and devested of all secular
power, and
ornaments of honour and estate, (and in this conform to their Predecessors in primitive and
persecuting times) may not in reason of state with publick honour be restored, and established in this Church of
England, yet it may be hoped, that the
Indulgence, and liberty of times will give so much tolleration, That those whose judgements and consciences bind them either to be so ordeined Ministers, or to receive the comfort of divine Ministrations only from such as are in holy orders by the safe and antient way of Episcopall Ordination, may have and enjoy that liberty (without perturbing the publick peace) which both Presbyterians and Independents doe enjoy in their
new wayes: For nothing will savour more of an imperious and impotent spirit (whose faith and charity are slaves to secular advantages and interests) than for those who have obtained liberty for their novelties, to deny the like
freedom to other mens
Antiquity, which hath the Ecclesiasticall practise and precedency of 1600. years; besides, the
preponderancy of much reason, Scripture, and holy examples; All
[Page 283] which to force godly, grave, and learned men, Ministers or people, to renounce; or to comply with other wayes against their judgements; or else to deprive them of all
holy orders, employments and ministrations in the Church, as Christians, cannot but be a most crying and self-condemning sin, in those men, who lately approved that antient and Catholick way, and after dissenting, at first desired, but a
mod
[...]st tolleration.
Since then the Pope, as
a Bishop, is not Antichristian, as I have proved; neither can it be affirmed
with any sense or truth, that either Episcopacy it self, or Bishops, Pastors and Governours in the Church are Antichristian; It will easily appear to sober Christians, how poor, popular, and passionate a calumny that is, which some
weak minds please themselves to object against the Ministry of the Church of
England, as if it were
Antichristian, because the Ministers received their Ordination and Induction, both to the office and exercise of their Ministry, by the
hands and authority of Bishops, with those Presbyters assistant who were present, which was the Universall practise of all Churches antiently in Ordeining Presbyters, and is at this day of most. This false and odious reproach of Antichristian Ministry, many Presbyters preposterously seek to wipe off from the face of their Ministry, as they are Presbyters, while yet with the same hand they make no scruple to besmear the faces of Bishops and Episcopacy; Not considering, that while they poorly gratifie the vulgar malice of some men against all Bishops, they still sharpen their spitefull objections against themselves as Presbyters.
As then this solemn and holy
Ordination of Ministers by Bishops herein
England, by prayer, fasting, and imposition of hands,
7. Bishops in
England ordeining Presbyters, did but their duty, according to law. was
Antient and
Catholick, no way against Reason or Scripture; yea, most conform to both, in order to Gods glory, and the Churches welfare (which I have already demonstrated;) So, I am sure in so doing, Bishops did no more, than what their place, office, and duty required of them, here in
England; according to the
Laws established, both in Church and State; which had the consent of the whole Church and Nation, both
Presbyters and people, as well as
Prince and Peers: No wise man may blame that act,
Aequum est,
[...], qu
[...]m feceris susserisve legem, feras.
Reg. Jur. or exercise of government and authority in an other, which he was invested with, did enjoy, and acted in by
publick consent, declared in the Laws, wherein each mans particular will is comprehended; nor may that be sayd to be a
private fault, which is done in obedience to a
publick Law; Bishops then, duly ordeyning Ministers in the Church of
England, had the
approbation of this Church and State, no less than of all
Antiquity, and of all the Modern forein Churches, even those that have not Bishops, who yet ever commended and applauded that Venerable
Order, here in
England; As for Scripture which some pretend
[Page 284] against Bishops, and for other wayes, I never read any place commanding any one or two, or more
Presbyters, to ordein or govern in any Church
without a Bishop; Nor do I find any place forbidding a Bishop to ordein, and rule among and with the Presbyters; According to that
appointment of
Timothy and
Titus, which is of all most clear, for investing both Ordination and Church jurisdiction at that time eminently, (though perhaps not solely)
in one man; and if that Constitution in the Churches of
Ephesus and
Crete, carry not a
Precept or binding exemplariness with it to after-times, (which Antiquity judged, and followed
Universally,) yet sure it
redeems true Episcopacy sufficiently, and all good Bishops (in their right and moderate government of the Church, (especially in
this point of Ordeining Ministers) from being
any way Antichristian; to which we may be sure the blessed Apostle
Paul would never have given any such countenance or patern, as that Jurisdiction and power given to
Timothy and
Titus must needs be: Nor are indeed the reproaches of popish and Antichristian, added by vulgar ignorance, or envy to Episcopacy, any other than
devillish, false, and
detestable Calumnies, invented by wicked men, to the reproach and blasphemy, not only of so many holy and
worthy Bishops in all ages and Churches, as well as in
England, but also of that
holy Spirit of truth, and Ministeriall power which Christ gave to
the Apostles, and they to
their chief successors the Bishops; by whose learned piety and industry such mighty works have been done in
all ages, and in all parts of the Church, and in none more, I think, than in this
Church of England, chiefly since the Reformation of Religion, whereto godly and learned Bishops contributed the greatest humane assistance, by their preaching, writing, living and dying, as became holy Martyrs.
Can.
6. Concil. Nicaeni.I am vehemently for the (
[...])
antient and holy customs of the Catholick Church,
8. Primitive Customs, how far alterable in the Churches Polity. Consuetudo major non est veritate aut tatione.
Cyp. Ep. 73. Valeat consuetudo ubi non praevalet Scriptura aut ratio.
Reg. Jur. Praesracti est ingenii contra omnem consuetudinem disputare, morosi nimis pertinaciter adhaerere. so far as they may be fitted to the state, and stature of any Christian societies; Not that I think all things of external Polity, discipline, and government, (by which Christians stand tyed in
relations publique to one another) were at first so at once prescribed or perfected by Christ, or the B. Apostles, as might not admit after addition, variations, or completions in any Church, or Congregation Christian, according to those dictates of reason, and generall rules of Prudence, which are left to the liberty of Churches; by which so to preserve particular Churches, as not to offend the generall rules of order and charity, which bind them by conformity in the main; to take care of the
Catholick Communion. We are not (I think) tyed so strictly to all the
precise paterns of
primitive and
[Page 285] Apostolicall practise; which might well vary in the severall states, conditions, and
dimensions of the Church. I read no command for Presbyters to choose a Bishop, or President among them, and in so not doing, they are defective, not as to the Precepts of Scripture;
1
Cor. 11.16. If any man l
[...]st to be contentious, we have no such Custom, nor the Churches of Christ.
In his rebus de quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura, mos populi dei, vel instituta majorum pro lege tenenda sunt. Aug. Ep. 89. ad Cal.
[...].
Naz. Or. 34.
[...].
Naz. Or. 37. but to the rules of right reason; and the imitation of usefull example in primitive times; Nor do I find any Precept to one or more Presbyters to ordein others after them, who yet ought to take care both of their own being rightly Ordeined, and of after succession, according to that patern, Analogy, and proportion of holy order and government, which was at first wisely observed by the Apostles, and the after Ministers of the Church, either as Bishops or Presbyters. The same Coat would not
serve Christ, a man grown, which did fit him, a
Child or Youth; Only it is neither safe, comely, nor comfortable for any Christians,
wantonly, and without great and urging reasons (next dore to necessity) to
recede from, or to
cast off the
antient and most imitable Catholick customs of the Church: which truly is seldom done upon conscientious and reall necessities pressing, but most what upon factious humours, and for secular designs carried on under the colour of Church alterations. For how ever the alteration may at present please some mens activity and humour, whose turn it serves, yet it cannot
but infinitely scandalise, grieve, and oppress, far more, and
better Christians, who are of the old, yet good way.
Hence many wee see are at a loss now in
England, how to justifie their past religion, shaken by changes, as if they had had no true Ministry, nor holy Ministrations and Sacraments hitherto; while some mens zeal without knowledge cries down Bishops, and
that whole government with the Ministry for Antichristian; others are extremely
unsatisfied and solicitous for the future succession, Not seeing any ground, for any Presbyters in this Church, so to challenge to themselves a sole divine power of Ordination and Jurisdiction, without any President Bishops: which was the antient way in
England, ever since we
were Christians, (as in all other Churches) And it is most sure, that
neither power of Ordination, nor
Jurisdiction was ever conferred by Bishops on any Presbyters here, either verbally or intentionally, as without and against Bishops; Nor did the Laws or Canons ever so mean, or speak; Nor was it (I believe) in any of the Presbyters own thoughts, that they received any such power to Ordein other Presbyters without a Bishop, when they were
Ordeined Ministers. And sure, though acts of state, and civil Magistracy may
regulate the exercise, yet they cannot
confer the holy power, and order of a Presbyter or Bishop, on any man, which flows from a
spiritual head, even Jesus Christ (as I have proved) and not from any
temporall Authority; Ordinances of Parliament can hardly with justice or honour, batter or dismount the Canons of generall
[Page 286] Councils, the Catholick laws, or constant
Customes of the Church. If it be supposed, that
the two Houses of Parliament lately did but restore, and the
Presbyters resume that power of Ordination, which was only due to them as such, and deteined
by Bishops usurpation from them;
Bo
[...]a consuetudo, velut vinum generosum, vetustate valescit.
Tert. It is very strange, they should never here, nor elsewhere have made claim to it, for 1600. years, in no ages past, till these last, broken, factious, tumultuary, and military times; If it were their right, only in common with, and subordinate to Bishops, they needed not then to complain, for they did, or might have enjoyed, as much joynt power, as was for their conveniency, and the Churches peace; The
eminent power (at least for
Order sake) was (even by their consents) lawfully placed in,
and exercised by the Bishops; The levity and ambition of
ingrossing all to themselves without and against Bishops hath almost lost all power both of Bishops and Presbyters too; since Presbytery alone, is but as
Pipe-staves, full of cracks, warpings, and unevenness, which will not easily hold the strong liquor of power and government, unless they
be well hooped about, and handsomly kept in order by venerable and fatherly Episcopacy, which carried a greater face of majesty, and had those ampler and more august proportions which ought to be in government, beyond what can be hoped for, or in reason expected from the parity, and puerility of
Presbyters in common: many of whom have more need
to be governed, than they are any way
fit to bear any great weight of government on their shoulders, however they may discharge some works of the Ministry very well.
9. Calm mediations between Episcopacy and Presbytery.As it hath never yet been shewen any where; so it is least to be hoped for now in
England, that any better fruits should arise from Presbyterie (thus beheaded, cropped, and curtayled of its crown Episcopacy) which it might not stil have (as formerly it hath) brought forth; If the honour and order of the highest branch, the Episcopall eminency, had been preserved with it: Not so as to
over-drop and oppress all other boughs and branches, which are of the same root; but so, as to
adorn them all; and to be most eminent in Christian graces, and Ministeriall gifts, no less than in
priority of place, superiority of power, and amplitude of honour and estate: As many
Excellent Bishops, both antient and modern were, against whose
incomparable worth, while some
young and petty Presbyters do scornfully declame, and
disgracefully insult, they appear like so many
Jackdaws perking on the top of
Pauls steeple, or like living Dogs snarling at, and trampling upon dead Lions.
Petulantissima est insaniae paucorum malorum odio in bonos omnes dehac
[...]hari. Nor do indeed such
impotent tongues, and miserable partialities of some men tuned to the most vulgar ears and humours, against all, even
good Bishops; and against a right or regulated Episcopacy (such as was for the main and substance here in
England) they do not in any sort become men that pretend to any true piety, learning, gravity, or civility.
I neither approve, nor excuse
the personall faults of any particular Bishops, as to the exercise of their power and authority, which ought not in weighty matters to be managed without the presence, counsell, and suffrages of Presbyters, such as are fit for that assistance; The neglect of this St.
Ambrose, and St.
Jerom, and all sober men justly reprove, as unsafe for the Bishops, the Presbyters, and the whole Church▪ For in multitude of counsell is safety and honour too.
Rom. 11.14. I am sure much good they might all have done, as
many of them did, whom these touchy times were
not worthy of; No wonder if the very best of them displeased some mens humours, who were impatient to be kept any longer in order; but,
like waters,
Hieron. Communi concilio Praesbyterorum Ecclesiae regebantur. Concilio Carthag.
4. c. 3. Nil faciat Episcopus,
&c.
[...],
not other (Concil. Ancyran.)
assisted the Bishop in government. long pent up, they sweld to such
discontents, as disdaining to pass the allowed bounds and floudgates of publick Lawes, they resolved to blow up and bear away the whole head and sluce of Government. Bishops had three Enemies to contend with, some Presbyters ambition, some Laymens covetousness, and their own Infirmities; And it may be Bishops faults had been less in some mens eyes, if their estates and honours had not been so great.
I write not thus to reproach any of my Fathers or Brethren the Ministers, who begin many of them no doubt to be of my mind for moderate Episcopacy, if they have not alwayes been so; finding that the
fruit of the Summer, doth not alwayes answer the blossoms of the Spring: cruell
frosts may nip and blast those pregnant hopes of bettering, which men are prone secretly to nourish, whereby to excuse or justifie their desires of change and novely. In which truly I never saw any thing of right reason or religion, produced for the extirpation of primitive Episcopacy. The main things that pressed upon it, were Forein power, domestick pride, the failings of some Bishops, the envious angers of some Presbyters, and the wonted inconstancy of the vulgar.
If any men, Ministers or others, are, as loth to
see and recant their excesses and errors, as they were forward to run into them, but still resolve to keep
that partiall bias on their judgement, which shall sway all their learning, and other excellent Ministeriall gifts against their own true interests, and this Church, with all reformed Religion, which consisted in due moderation and peace; I shall yet with my pity of their wilfulness or weakness, alwayes
love and reverence what I see in them of Christ, and only wish that
temper and moderation from them, which may most contribute in common to the vindication of the Order and Function of learned, grave, and peaceable ministers. This they may at last easily see, That every
soft gratification of vulgar ignorance, envy, and inconstancy, set forth
with the forms of zeal, and reformation, is usually returned with
vilifyings and
diminutions of their betters; who did vouchsafe
to
[Page 288] flatter them, as if they indeed
feared them. I heartily wish a greater harmony, a sweet moderation, and
Fraternal accord among all true and
godly Ministers, who dare to own, and do still adorn their office and calling: I should be glad to see the counsell and assistance of
well setled Presbyters, crowned with the order and lustre of Episcopall presidency, which was antiently, as the Jewel wel set in a ring of Gold; or as a fair guard and handle to a good Sword, adding to its compleatness, comliness and usefulness. Alas the ordinary Ministers seem now
like younger brethren (who sometimes lived handsomly under their Fathers, or elder Brothers care and inspection) so scattered and divided, that they are extremely weakned, and exposed to all injuries;
Pro. 16.18. Pride goes before destruction, and an haughty spirit before a fall. yea, many of them like
Prodigall sons, having riotously wasted their own and their Fathers portion, begin to consider what husks of popular favour they may feed on. So is
Insolency the high way to
indigence, and arrogancy soon knocks at the dore of contempt, Ministers must not wonder or repine at the measure they measured to others, when offered to themselves.
Secundas habeat poenitentiae tabulas qui non habuit primas impeccantiae.
Amb.I am far from reproaching any mens defeats or
Calamities, wherein the Justice of divine vengeance is seen retaliating; I am glad if the occasioners
of our common shipwrack, may have any fair planks, or rafters to save themselves, and the honour of their Ministry, either by recanting the
errors of their
judgements, or repenting the
transports of their
manners; If they retein their Antiepiscopall opinion with modesty and charity, yet I am not
disposed to fly in any
godly mans face, because he is not exactly like me, or to pull out his eyes,
Multa tolleramus quae non probamus.
Aust. because they are not just of the colour of mine. I pray to be of that Christian temper for moderation and charity which can allow many latitudes of Prudence in extern things of religion, where no evident sins for their
immoralities, nor evident errors against the fundamentals of Christianity, nor evident confusions against charity and order which is necessary for the Churches peace, do appear. I wish that while Ministers or other Christians, differ in things of extern mode and order, they may all find and walk in
that holy way, by which we may with one
shoulder of truth and charity, carry on that great
work of saving Souls, both our own, and those that hear us; that while we dispense saving truths to others, we may not for
want of humility and charity, be cast-aways our selves. More of those
calming and moderating graces, on all sides, had no doubt preserved both Bishops and Presbyters in their due place regard and honour; so that they should not have been put thus to
plead for their Ordination and Ministry, or to play
this after game, much to the hazard of their very Function, and succession of Ministeriall authority; The despising or abolishing of which threatens the annihilating of the very being of this reformed Church: in which the
right Ministry, is
[Page 289] as
the Ark in Israel,
1 Sam. 4. a
visible token of Gods presence among Christians; And though the Philistins may,
for the sins of this Church, take it captive, and
detein it for a while, yet I believe,
1 Sam 6. the Lord will bring it back again, with shame to his
enemies, and joy to all
true Israelites.
In the mean time this trouble and terror may be a means to a mend the personall faults both of Bishops and Presbyters; which formerly might viciate, but they could not totally vacate, the Religion, reverence, and con
[...]cience, which is to be had of
Christs institution, as to the Ministry;
Personall faults of Bishops or Presbyters may viciate, but not vacate divine duties.
1 Sam. 2.12. nor yet could they make voyd the honour of Religion, nor the authority, vertue, and efficacy of ho
[...]y Ministrations; Where the persons du
[...] ordeined did administer, and the holy things themselves were according to Scripture right y administred, which alwaies remain holy, whatever is objected against
mens persons administring; as sickness, lameness, or deformity deprive no man of the privileges of humane nature, nor his actions of rea on nor his civill interest, of the benefit of the Laws.
Ely's scandalous sons, unworthy indeed of, but yet rightly invested into the
Priests office, did not take
away the necessity, and sanctity of the services and sacrifices, much less of the
Priestly function; which depended not on the
morality of
the persons administring, but on the
authority of the Lord
commanding; and the right investiture into the office. The miscarriages of Bishops or Ministers may take
away the beauty, but not the being of Religious duties, or of that holy power, which they duly received; no more than lapses after Baptism, do unbaptise any Christian. No Christian thinks the series of Christs genealogy broken or blemished, corrupted or interrupted, stayned or maymed, by the
names of Tamar, Rahab, and
Bathsheba, which are links in that
h ly chain; which hath its
verity in the history, but its
sanctity from Christ, to whom it relates, as to the holy seed: So in the succession of
Ministeriall order and authority, we dispute not by what personall vertues it was continued; but we are sure it hath been continued successively from Christ, and tends to him, as to the compleating of his second incarnation, in his body the Catholick visible Church; In which Christ is daily begotten and formed by the means of a right Ministry, and duly ordeined Ministers.
10.
Of Ordination of Ministers. Where Bishops are Orthodox and may be had, Ordination cannot regularly be had without them
Ʋbi Episcopi desunt nec haberi possent, Orthodoxi Pre
[...]byteri in necessitate ordinare possunt. Sarav. de grad. Mi. So Bishop
D
[...]wnham Con. in Apocal. Or by the Bishops authority delegated, as to the Chorepiscopi, who were but Presbyters.
Isid. Hippa. de Eccl. off.
Whether Bishops ordeined Presbyters, as
Prelates, in a
superiority of divine power and peculiar order, as succeeding the Apostolicall eminency (which antiquity for the most part thought,) looking on Episcopacy in ordination,
confirmation, and jurisdiction,
[Page 290] not as the only, but as the highest branches of Church power lineally descended from the Apostolicall ordinary power of ruling, and governing the Church,) or whether they did those acts of power and authority only as chief by Ecclesiasticall right, in degree, and order of place
among the Presbyters, as chosen or approved by them, and placed in a precedency of place, and
presidency of action and inspection; but still of the same intrinsecall power and order Ministeriall, as to the first act or originall, I need not further gratify any mans curiosity in setting
down my opinion.
Ego vero à Presbyteris solis administrata
[...] regularem, & ad Ecclesiasticarū regularū amussim factam non dixerim; Aut in ea institutum ab Ecclesia post Apostolorum transitum ordinem per omnia servare.
Blondel. test. Hierom. pag. 255. St. Pauls
Epistle to Tim.
and Tit.This I am sure; What ever dirt and mire,
the restless hearts of wicked men cast up against the calling of the Ministry in
England, The Gospell, and the holy Institutions of it appointed by Christ to be dispensed to all the world, have never in any other way been derived to this long succession, save only by the
power of ordination; which never was in ordinary cases believed or owned in the Church to be
valid and effectuall, in any men, or from
any hands, but those, who
were formerly consecrated Bishops, or ordeined Ministers; Nor was this custom ever esteemed as the act of
any generall Councill or Ecclesiasticall Canon; but it had both example, and precept, and constant succession from Christ to the Apostles; and from them to others, with a command of continuation; which was necessary for the Church, and ever most conscienciously observed in the Church; which never flourished better, than when the modesty, humility, and wisdom of
Presbyters, joyning with and submitting to their Bishop (as fellows to the Master of a College) carried on that order, peace, and comly proportion in the Church (before all the world) that they were, in the first century, compared by
Ignatius for their harmony to the strings well set, and
tuned on the Harp;
Ignat. Ep. ad Ephes.
[...]. Epist. ad Smyrn.
[...]. yea in an higher strain, he compares them to the
blessed accord between the Father and the Son; Christ as man mediator and God; where in the sameness of the divine nature, yet
there is the order and priority of relation.
These were the antient pipes and conduicts of Ministeriall Ecclesiasticall power, which were first layd in the head and
fountain Christ Jesus; after
branched to all places by a continuall order and derivation of Ministeriall authority; Where the pipe is once broken, there the
stream of living waters must needs fail: If any foulness flows, or obstructions have befaln these pipes of due ordination (as all that passeth through earthen vessels is prone to do, in time,) which Christ and his Apostles have layd to serve his Church with the living waters of grace and truth, and which have flowed these
[Page 291] sixteen hundred years to the refreshing of infinite souls; yet we must not
cut them off, nor quite stop them, or turn the waters another way; (as choosing, rather
Independent wells, and broken Buckets,) but we ought to cleanse those pipes, and repayr those
conduicts, which only can hold, and convey that holy water (as the
vessels of the Temple) restoring them to their Primitive use and integrity: Which, by Gods help is easily done, where pride, passion, policy, and worldly interests are really separated from those of Christ, his Church, and mens souls. Nothing were more happy, than to see this
sincerely done; so that Christians would rather deny themselves, in profit and worldly advantages, than any way benefit or gain, by
Church Reformations; than which, nothing is more sordid and more to be abhorred: contrary to the holy liberality of all good Christians in all times. If
Ananias and
Saphira were smitten for dissembling, how much more accursed are they who act all with a sacrilegious Spirit and hand, stripping and robbing the Church, instead of Reforming? I shall ever pray for just and liberall Reformations, while I live; mean time I rest satisfied in my conscience, That the ordination of Ministers, as it was in
England, by a Bishop and Presbyters, as it hath the greatest regularity, so it hath the
greatest validity, and admits the least dispute, as to the
right order and succession of Ministeriall power.
As for the
Presbytery and Presbyters, I think their
Ministry very valid, and their authority very venerable,
[...]. Ign. ad Ep.
[...]. Id. ad Smyr.
[...], Ign. ad Ep. to all
true Christians, especially in conjunction with their Bishop: Like
Tortesses they were safest, while they keep under
that shell; which some Presbyters having scornfully cast off as a burthen, striped themselves of
their shield and
defence, so that they are become very naked, feeble, and contemned creatures, whom the foot of pride and rusticity is prone to crush and trample upon on every side: That they have now no refuge or protection left,
but God, and a
good conscience; which are enough, if they do indeed enjoy them, though
with poverty, and contempt from men.
Thus I have, as well as I had leasure, vindicated the Ordination of Ministers, and that power which they have to administer holy things, in Christs name to this Church, to be
no way blameable, but right and commendable, as derived by, and with the
hands of Bishops and Presbyters; which is the
holy and Catholick way, wherein only it is
ordinarily to be obteined:
1 Cor. 11.16.
Aust. cont. Don. l. 4. if any men list to be contentious for other ways, my answer with St.
Paul is again and again, neither we nor the Churches of Christ ever had
any other custom, and with St.
Austin, so Catholick a custom,
11. Of the peoples power in Ordination of Ministers so agreeable to reason and Scripture, could have no beginning but Christ and his holy Apostles.
There is yet one
Calumny more against the
Ordination of our Ministers in the Church of
England; which pretends the
neglect
[Page 292] among us of what is by some thought most essentiall in making
a Minister; that is, of the peoples right both in choosing and ordeining men to that office; the want of which, they say, makes our Ministry invalid.
Answ. For this pretended right of the people
no argument is alleged, so strong, as that
of liberty, which some have taken in these times, to separate themselves from
the ordinary Ministry of this Church, and by a mutuall call of one an other to jugg themselves,
like Partridges, into small
coveys; which they call
bodies or
Churches, even before they have any Minister; which they resolve not to have, but of their
own choosing, and ordeining; that they may be sure, (being a
creature of their own) to have him after their own humour: flattering themselves, that they have a
plenary Church power to all Offices and ends whatsoever. Although I have formerly given some generall account of the folly of this
imagination in the vulgar; yet because it is a
Gangrene, not easily cured, without oft lancing and opening, and hath far prevailed upon some
peoples minds, who feed this opinion, with the venemous and vulgar
humours of pride, self-loving, self-seeking, self-pleasing, self-flattering, and self-admiring; It is not a miss to give another stroak at
this high imagination, which exalts itself against Christ, and the holy
order of his Church; that the obstinacy of its arrogance and folly being pulld down, it may
be levelled to that obedience, which becomes all Christian people.
People have no power Ministerial.First, then, I must profess, that I never saw or heard any thing by any man, with any
shew of Scripture, or reason, urged to proove this power of conferring the
holy order and
authority of a Minister of Christ, to be in the people, Either
eminently, as an executioners power is in the supreme Judge; or
virtually, as life is in the Suns beams; or
formally and causally, as heat is in the fire; or
ordinatively, preceptively, and derivatively, as the supreme Magistrates power is to some ends,
Numb. 16. The Preface to
Korahs rebellion, and confusion, is the peoples sanctity. v. 3. and actions, in the meanest
Constable, or
publike Officer; So that it can be in them no other way, than, as
power may be in
rebels hands; or as
Korah and his complices, if they had not been by God repressed, would have had liberty and authory,
from their own usurpation, to make
Priests and Rulers instead of
Moses and
Aaron, whom the Lord had appointed.
Not by Scripture.For Scripture, First it is evident in that (
[...])
divine patern of polity and extern order of Religion in the Church of the Jews, we find that the wisdom of God leaves nothing of
holy concernments, for
Priests or Ministry, no nor the least sacrifice, offering, or ceremony,
to the peoples, either ordering, or choosing; Nor is it likely, or any where appears, that the unchangeable wisdom of God in Christ, altering only
the manner externall, and not the order, beauty,
[Page 293] holyness,
Phil. 4.8.
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...]. 5.
A multitudine abhorret maximè vera Philosophia. Lact. Inst. l. 3. c. 25. è Ciceron. Vulgar heads, like many circles have so many circumferences that its impossible, to draw them to meet in one center.
Charron. Ʋbi major & hominum turba, major plerum
(que) est divinitatis injuria. Salv. or the main end of the service and Ministry Christian (which his glory and his Churches good,) should so much vary from the former exactness and wariness, as
to venture the order, beauty, and honour of Religion upon the rock of
vulgar rudeness, ignorance, rashness, headyness, stiff-neckednes; which formerly he so
much avoyded, and which, not only the
tenderness of Christian Religion, (which having many enemies, admits least blemishes, and studies most, what things
are comely, as well as holy) but even
common reason, and experience teacheth, all wise men to avoyd, as much as possible; Namely those inconveniences and mischiefs attending the weak heads and strong hands of the vulgar, as in all things, so chiefly in those which concern Religion. Who, that is wise, can be ignorant, that
the common people, even
among believers and professors, are seldom or never qualified with those gifts of knowledge, wisdom, temper and discretion, which are necessary for all publike, and most, for
religious administrations; where, not only the
credit, but the
conscience of the Church is engaged, and ought to be very much considered, in order to the honour of Christ, and of his Church? It were a very blasphemous reproach, I think, to the wisdom of Christ, for any to imagine, that he had delegated the highest power of his Church to men
incompetent, and
generally incapable, without daily miracles.
Besides this, if they were supposable to have those gifts, which were fit to try and judge rightly of a Ministers sufficiency; yet they cannot have power to authorise or ordein a Minister of Jesus Christ; no more
than every judicious man hath power to send an Embassador in his
Princes name; or to make such arbitrators and Judges, as he thinks fit
in other mens business: This is a power only to be used and enjoyed by those, to
whom it is given, from him, who is
supreme, as in the Church
Jesus Christ is: in whom the grand
power of Ordination, which confers on man authority to dispense holy mysteries in Christs name is originally seated, and from him derived and granted as a
grand Charter or Commission to his Apostles, first; and by them afterward exemplified and delivered to others, who being found fit for it, were assumed into, and invested with, the same delegated authority, as from Christ, and never given to the community of the people, at any time, or derivable from him in any degree of power Ministeriall, be their gifts and graces never so good; Since this is a fruit of Christs wisdom, munificence, and power toward his Church: an appointment full of holy order, and divine polity;
depending on no private mens gifts or graces, but upon the good
will, pleasure, and power of
Jesus Christ himself, as he stands in the relations of
King, Priest, and
Prophet to his Church.
Now to whom Christ committed this great and sacred power, of ordeining a constant
succession of Ministers in his name, and in what manner it was by them derived to others,
Pag. 143.
&c. in the answer to the first Objection. See Dr.
Hammond and Dr.
Tailor of Ordination.
Correxerunt manus, psephisma natum est. Tull. I have already cleared (I hope) and other late writers have done it too by Scripture, reason, and Ecclesiasticall
Catholick Custom; In all which, it is evident, That the so much urged
[...] and
[...] (which properly indeed signifies peoples
suffragating by stretching forth of
hands in publike and popular elections) is not to be urged by a
Criticall severity, from the
Ethnick sense of the word, to the
Churches injury and confusion; Since the same word in sacred and Ecclesiasticall writings, as well as in others, is oft used in a sense which signifies nothing else but an
appointment or
designation made by any one or more to some speciall work and service, to which
God, or
Christ Jesus,
Acts 14.22. or the Apostles, joyntly, or severally, or their
successors the Bishops and Pastors of the Church in their severall precincts, are said,
to ordein, or appoint, a part from any such
suffrage, or autoritative influence of
the people; Further than their sometimes
nominating and
recommending fit men to be
ordeined, as
Acts 6.5. or else their comprobation and acceptance of those, who were by the Apostles, Elders, and Rulers of the Church ordeined, as Ministers over them; and this in Christs name; by a
divine authority; which is for the peoples good, but not from them, as
a fountain; nor
by them, as any fit Pipes or Conduict, through which this
holy stream of the Ministry,
Ordinationes eorum quam temerarie, tam inconstantes; Hodie Episcopus cras alius, bodi
[...] Presbyter qui cras laicus: Nam & laicis Sacerdotolia munera injungunt.
Tertul. ad Haer
[...]. c. 42. Ad hac opera blandi & sub missi sunt. Caet
[...]rum nec suit praesidibus reverentiam exhibere naverunt.
Id. ubi integra non est veritas, me
[...]o & tolis est disciplina.
Tert
[...]l. or the
pure waters of the
Sanctuary are to flow: So that I cannot look upon this late arrogant claim of the power of ordeining Ministers, as primarily belonging to the common people, or to other
Laymen, as other than a fashion or opinion only
befitting, and extremely resembling, those giddy, proud, and
preposteous fancies, to which vulgar minds are subject (as
Tertullian tels us) when once the reigns of Church
Discipline are let loose; or some head-strong Schismaticks, get the bridle between their teeth: yea and it daily confutes it self; while the Authors and followers of it, are
continually dividing and self confounding: So inconsistent is
error, not only with
Truth but with it self; easily mouldring with its own weight and weakness. And no wonder if the Lord prosper
not projects arising from popular pride and presumption, and tending to the shame and confusion of true Religion: which no right reason, or order; no Scripture precept or patern; no Ecclesiasticall custom, or learned, and godly mans judgement, did ever allow, or can with any reason: as carrying with it all manner of
rusticall, unreasonable, and
irreligious absurdities; which are never wanting, where
vulgar passions dwell, as infallibly they do, in the
meaner sorts of men, pretend they to what
sanctity they will; It will soon appear in how many and great defects they come short of that wisdom, gravity,
[Page 295] unpassionateness and impartiality, which
is necessary to manage and order publike holy actions;
2 Cor. 5.20. and to confer a solemn Religious power to any in Christs name, to do Christs work, and in some sense to be in Christs stead.
Wise, humble, and truly
gracious Christians,
Best Christians are most modest. are of all men most remote from such bold and unsuitable
undertakings; whereto having no call, from God, or the Church, they can never expect blessing on their adventures and rash endeavours: It satisfies them, that they have, as much influence in the ordeining and choosing of Ministers, as they are capable of, and is best for them and the Church: Yet, if it will please these Christians to fancy that they have some degree of power even in making their Ministers here in this Church, they may consider,
Ministers in
England ordeined with the peoples consent. that
neither Bishops nor
Presbyters in
England made
any Ministers without the peoples generall consent, expressed by those Laws and civill sanctions, which confirmed here, that divine order and constitution, which they saw
Christ had setled, and the Church alwaies followed in ordeining lawfull Ministers, by that wisdom and authority which from the Apostles was derived in a constant succession of Bishops and Presbyters; who were for gifts of knowledge and judgement best able, and for lawfull power only able, by examination, benediction, and imposition of hands to consecrate any man a Minister, and confer the power of Holy Orders on him; who yet did, and doe this, as Delegates for the Church, but from Christ.
If the power of choosing and ordeining Ministers were wholy left in Lay-mens hands, what a sorry choice (for the most part) would they make of the Man or Minister? how weakly would they examine his sufficiencies? how wildly would they
Institute and
Ordein him? what sad and slovenly hands would they impose on him? how soon would they
reject and
disdain those
Blocks they had so hewen to be their
Mercuries? and the
Idols they had set up for their
Seers and
Shepheards, which many times can neither
sec, nor
hear, nor rightly
understand the
Mysteries of
Religion, nor the
Duties of the
Ministeriall Function? who sees not that
common people are rather taken with a
familiar Rusticity in a Minister,
Vulgus vulgaria omnia inpensius amat & amplectitur; Eminentiora & exortia potius admiratur quā amat; non raro odio & invidia & calumniis tanquam ostracismo suo prosequitur. than with the best
learned abities; prefering, oft-times, a
confident Mechanick to be their Teacher, before the
compleatest Divine in a Country? They judge not what is
worthiest, but what is
fittest to their humours: rejoycing more in the
knack, which they fancy, of Church
Power and
Liberty, (though it be to their prejudice) than in
what may really advance their souls good, with
just Authority; receiving more willingly one that comes in his own name, as gifted; or in their name, as chosen and ordeined by them, than if he comes in Christ name, and by that
right Ordination, which hath alwaies been in the Church of Christ.
Certainly,
common people may as well be their
own Preachers,
[Page 296] and Baptisers in course one after another; as
ordein of themselves any one to be their Preacher; what hinders they may not all exercise that power, as Ministers, which they presume to give to another? which they cannot do, if they have not that power in themselves: and if they have all this power of the Keys as Stewards and Ministers of holy things, then 'tis not true that Christ hath given (
[...] only
some,
Ephes 14.11. 1 Cor. 12.28. but
[...]
all) to be
Apostles, Pastors and
Teachers; So that every part
in the body may challenge to be
an eye, and to have visuall power: which peice of
prophane confusion, was never acted, or allowed in the Church, by any, that were worthy to be listed among
sober Christians, or well-ordered Churches: who owned in all ages
their calling to be Christians, and their gathering to the body of the Catholick Church (as parts and members) not to their own good nature, or preventive forwardness, making to themselves a Minister for Christ; but to those
true Ministers pre-ordeined by the Church, and sent by Christ
to them, while they sought
not after him. These were in time, and order of nature, before the people, as spirituall Parents: by whose Ministry they were taught, Baptised, and made Christians; formed, guided, and governed in the things of God: so that the power of a Minister must needs flow from an
higher fountain, Jesus Christ, and be conveyed by an
other Conduict to the people, than
by the people, Who can originally no more confer the power
of Ordination to
Ministers, than Children can give a
parentall power, and authority to their Parents; or the vessels formed, can give a
formative power and skill to the Poeter.
12. Peoples relation to their Ministers.The peoples
calling to themselves, and electing a Minister, that is rightly ordeined; or accepting such an one, who is according to Laws both Civill and Ecclesiasticall sent among them, to
be their Minister; is but a matter of
humane prudence and
civill compact, as to that particular place and people. An owning and acknowledging of that power, which he hath from Christ, by the hands of Church Rulers, to officiate, as a Minister of Christ for their good: It is not an induing with power, but meerly an
appropriating of the exercise of his power
Ministeriall to such a place, and such
a people, for order and distinction sake; to avoyd
rambling, and
confusion in the Church; It is not any
conferring of the Office,
function or habitude of a Minister to any person, who is a Minister ordeined for the service of the
Catholick Church, over all the world, wherever the
Gospell may be Preached, the
Sacraments administred, and other
holy offices performed in a right and orderly way: Which
vast power and authority, extending to all Nations, and every
creature under Heaven,
Mat. 16.15. capable of the Gospell, far exceeds any proportion of power, that can be imaginable, in any
handfull of private Christians in one place, and can only be from the
[Page 297] Catholick power of Christ, and that grand
Commission, first given from Christ (to whom the
ends of the Earth belong) to the
Order Ministeriall, and by those of that Order
preserved to this day, and never claimed in common, but by the irregularity, ignorance, or impudence of some few men, of
these last and perilous times.
For how ever the
faithfull people, in some places
during the times of primitive persecution (which kept all sides more humble and holy) did oft-times express by their presence, their love and respect to their
Bishops and Presbyters, by a
chearfull concurrence with them in matters tending to the publique order and peace,
Crysost.
was accused for privately Ordeining.
[...].
Phot. Bib. de Jo. Crysost. Ʋniversus sexus & clerus à Sylvestro episo. ut Priscum & Theodorum ordinaret Diaconos proposuerunt.
Con. Rom. 2. c. 10. An. 324. Cornelius factus Epis. de Dei & Christi judicio, de cleri testimonio, & de plebis qui adsunt testimonio.
Cypr. ep. 52. Sub populi assistentis conscientia fiebant ordinationes.
Cypr. l. 1. ep. 4.
[...],
in Can. Apost. de epis. and good government of the Church, so far as their discretion and modesty thought decent, and acceptable to their Governours and Pastors (In the Election of whom, they had something of approbative suffrages,
consent, or
nomination) yet did they never presume to chalenge any
Power of Ordination, to be in, or of themselves, but requested and obteined it, for those (whom they thus chose or approved) from the hands of such rulers in the Church, in whom the power Ministeriall was deposited, and
alwayes conserved. It was enough for the
faithfull flock to be
quietly present at Ordination, to joyn in
prayer and fasting with the Ordeiners, to attest the merit of those whom the Bishop with the Presbyters declared to be
Candidate
[...] or
Probationers, and
Expectants of the holy power of Ministry; which to confer, the common people have as much to do, as
Saul or
Uzziah had to offer Sacrifice or Incense.
What may be don in
cases extraordinary,
In ordinandis Clericis fratres charissimi solemus vos ante consulere, & mores ac merit singulorū communi consilia ponderare.
Cyp lib. 2. ep. 5.
[...].
Theop. Alex. Austin. ep. 180 ad Honoratum,
Denies that M nisters may leave the flock destitu
[...]e of debitum & maximè necessarium Ministerium,
that Ministre which is most d
[...]e and necessary for their souls in times of d
[...]nger and persecution, unless the office be suppliced by some fit Ministers, while others by consent, or lot, fly to preserve a stock of Bishops and Ministers. and of absolute necessity, or destitution, where Christians already baptised, and believing, cannot have a Minister
in a regular way, I leave to
Gods direction, and his
speciall dispensation, who in
Cases extraordinary, may extraordinarily manifest his pleasure. I am sure in the
hottest Persecution, which
worried and scattered the flock of Christ, when it was most innocent; the sheep neither chose, nor followed any other Shepheards, than those, which St.
Austin calls most necessary for the Church, without which it cannot subsist, of whose
Ordination and due authority they had assurance by constant Succession and according to the true
pattern in the Mount; but they chose rather to supply the
necessitated absences of their true Ministers, Bishops, and Presbyters, by prayer, fasting, meditation, reading, Christian conference, and mutuall exhortation, than to set up among themselves any Minister, by their own power, of popular
Ordination; Yea (as the Jews would have done in the defect of holy and
Consecrated fire)
[Page 298] Christians rather contented themselves with the
Vote and desire, or purpose of Sacraments, without the actuall perception of them, (or any other fruits proper to the Ministeriall function and power,) rather than
offer with strange and unholy fire; where they could not have those Ministers, whose lips
had been touched with a ceal from Gods altar, that is ordeined by
a right Consecration; which holy fire hath never yet been quite put out in the
Church of Christ; nor
ever will be, however some mens
petulancy and presumption seeks to spit, or
piss it out, by their irreligious, ingratefull, and contemptuous carriages against the office and due Succession of the Ministry.
Humble and wise Christians willingly look back to the
Rock whence they were hewen; and
the pit whence they were digged: There they discern,
Mat. 28.19. Go therefore and teach all Nations,
&c. Joh. 20.21. As my Father sent me, even so send I you.
Is. 65.1.
Sub assistentis plebis conscientia. Cyp. That it was not the people, who made to themselves Ministers, but Ministers
sent by Christ and the Apostles, every where made people Christians; They that sate in
darkness had light brought to them, and were
found of God by his messengers, as Shepheards sent to the lost sheep,
who sought not after God; That the
holy succession of Ministeriall and Church power, is indeed for the peoples good, and ought in some cases be carried with the peoples approbation, but it is not at all from the peoples pleasure, will, or vertue. That Jesus Christ, the Apostles, and all after Churches ever carried this Ministeriall and Church power in another way, distinct and apart from the people, yet most convenient for them, and most agreeable both to right reason, and to the order and honour of true
Christian religion; which requires, that holy things be done
with all beautys of holiness, by able and wise, and worthy men; to choose and appoint, or ordein whom, supposes as able at least, if not abler than they are, to
judge of them; yet meer abilities as I have shewed will not serve neither, to give to others any commission as Ministers of holy things, unless the givers have first a grand
Commission, or power of so doing, committed by others to them, which carries the strength of an originall divine Authority ascending to christ.
Which power, especially as to
Ordeining of fit Ministers, being thus severed
from the people for 1600. years, without any complaint made by the faithfull, or claim of right by reason or religion; there is no cause Christians should now listen to that fury, folly and faction, which would lay all in common: since nothing is brought by these Commoners to repeal the first divine enclosure of it, by the Institution of Christ, or to take away the prejudice of so many
Centuries peaceable possession, as a peculiar to the Church Officers; those of the
Ministeriall Function; In which there hath never been any
[Page 299] cessation or interruption, as to legitimate succession, and constant Ordination.
Not that we deny (for any thing shall be granted to faithfull Christians,
People least able or fit to make or Ordein a Minister. which is for their good) but that Christians of a
particular parish or Congregation, may (if they have not otherwayes tyed themselves, and restrained things by Laws, with are the publiques, and so the
Peoples consent; (as here for the most part in
England it was) they may orderly choose, and desire such a man to be made a Minister or Bishop, and to be
over them in the Lord, (as the people of
Millan did St.
Ambrose, yet a Lay-man and Magistrate;) Yet this is only so far, as first to
recommend him to those, who have power to ordein him a Minister of the Catholick Church of Christ; next, to acknowledge that power and office Ministeriall to be rightly in him, as conferred to
him by just hands. They may choose him, thus Ordeined, to exercise his Ministry and Office by particular care, mutuall relation, and joynt consent among them; But still this is as far from any such
[...], as some interpret it, as amounts to peoples giving
Ministeriall power or Orders, as it is from Souldiers giving a Commission, when they only present by way of Commendation and Petition a worthy person to the Generall, or Commission officers to be made their Captain, which neither his worth, nor their willingness makes him to be without express Commission from the Generall under his hand and Seal. Nor is this any thing to the diminution of peoples rationall or religious liberties as Christians or men (which regulations and restraints they may not grudge to suffer, if Christ will have it so; as in this his will and command is most clear) but it is a fruit of
Christs wisdome, and care for the faithfull peoples good, to avoyd infinite
inconveniences and confusions, which constantly and unavoidably attend all things, that are transacted or touched almost by the common peoples
hands and heads; who, though they mean and begin well, (as the Sea by modest lickings and slidings over the banks, which afterward its fury overbears with horrible inundations) yet are they never to be trusted with any thing, which a wise and good man would have well done.
As then we see no Church power, especially as to Ordination and Ministry, is naturally in Christian people,
In causis fidei vel Ecclesiastici muneris cum judicare debere qui nec munere impar est, nec jure dissimilis, constantur assero. Dictum. Imperat. Valentini & patris, quod Ambros. vehementer laudat.
l. 5. Ep. 32. who must be considered after their Ministers in time, and that order of nature which is between Effects and Causes, Children and Fathers, being first made Christians by Ministers whom they never Ordeined, nor so much as dreamt of or desired: So, nor can it in any reason be thought, by Christ afterward committed to them; least of all may they arrogate it to themselves, or involve it in any inferiour kind of civill and sociall power, which they may in some cases have; Since this power of
[Page 300] sending and Ordeining Ministers to teach and rule the Church, is as far divided from that of peoples
choosing, approving, recommending or
accepting one rightly ordeined, as the
waters above the firmament, are from those beneath, in the Sea or Earth; what faithfull people may prudently do in private Church-matters,
within their sphere, is rather a power
sub
[...]ective, obedientiall, and conformative (as that of the matter to the form) than
Mandatory, Operating, and
Authoritative; what they do discreetly, as to advise, chuse or agree with any Minister, is rather a common act of reason and polity as men, than proper to them as Christians in piety, and is so far commendable as they advise, chuse or agree in things of externall use, for their own good, yet no way troubling the Churches common welfare, order, and peace, nor
arrogating that spirituall and internall power Ministeriall, either to make, or act as Ministers: which is from an higher principle, than Nature, Reason, or the will of man: People having no more power to Ordein, send, and Consecrate
true Ministers, or Invest them in that Authority,
Joh. 20.21. A my Father sent me, so send I you. than they had to
Anoint, or
appoint the Messias; and they may as well set up
a new Christ, and new Gospell, as a new
Ministry, and new
Ordination; which Christ only hath once done, for all places and times, to the end of the world (at least as to ordinary cases, when right succession of power Ministerial may be had) and this without troubling, or interessing the common people in the business, to whom Ministers dispense not the peoples own, but the
grace of Christ;
1
Pet. 4.10. As good stewards of the manifold grace of God.
Eph. 4.11. Christ gave some Apostles and Pastors, and Teachers. People may as well make Apostles as ordinary Pastors or Ministers, which are all from Christ. of which among other gifts and graces as means, this is one; To give Apostles,
&c. Pastors and
Teachers to the Church; How can people primarily give power, to celebrate Mysteries, to Consecrate Elements, to confer Graces; which are so much above their thoughts, desires and merits? And who have no other way to order, regulate, and manage any of their Elections, undertakings, and affairs civill and secular, in what ever they pretend to have power, (which I think best, when it is least) but only that, of the
major part, of
numbred voyces, or by
the Pole; If this doth not suffice to decide their affairs, then the more hands and
stronger party (which is oft the worst) carries it, against the
other fewer and weaker, which may be, and most-what are the
best and wisest; Neither of which wayes of decisions (which are oft worse than that of
blind Lots and Chance, (which many wise men rather chose, than
otherwaies to determine matters by the uncertain and dangerous way of popular suffrages) can seem so
Infallible and divine, as to induce a wise man to
acquiesce in them, as Gods appointment; when very oft they come far short of those
rationall and morall proportions, which a good man would require in judging of, and preferring alwayes,
the best and most deserving men: sober men would never have matters of
Consequence left to the most voyces of the vulgar,
[Page 301] or to their
Counter-scufflings and
brutish contentions,
As among the Cyclops where,
[...]. which oft shew that there is little of God in their heards and crowds, and clamors, more than may be in
storms and tempests.
How unlikely is it, that
Jesus Christ should intrust these Plebs or people every where with power to chuse and ordein Ministers of his Church, in order to save souls? when the community have no other way in this Sacred concernment of mens souls, but such as they use in their most
trivial transact
[...]ngs of humane affairs; As if it were all one power, which enables them to make a
Minister of Christs Church, with that which makes a
Maior, a
Bayliff, or a
Constable, in a Corporation. In those few experiments which the wisdome of this Church, or the lenity of some Patrons hath thought fit to give men of
Popular Elections of their Minister, I have known, where a Parish rejecting a very able man offered them, have with great earnestness desired, and with as much greediness as the Whale did swallow
Jonah, received a Minister of far less worth, who was of their own choise, yet within two or three years they have cast him out on dry land, and with
scorn reproached and rejected him, who was so lately their delight and darling.
The greatest enemy of the Gospell of Christ, and of the reformed Religion would wish no
greater advantages against true Religion, than to have the
Ordination, choyce and appointment of Ministers left to
the Common people in every place, which will soon be filled with as much ignorance, fury, faction, error and confusion, as either
Devills or
Antichrists would desire, whereby to make
Bethel Bethaven, and to set up
Babylon in the midst of
Jerusalem; Yea, the peoples very
bare Election of one rightly Ordeined to be their Minister, oft occasioneth very great
thoughts of heart, and uncomfortable divisions, between both the people in their parties, and the Minister so chosen by some, but not by others; To prevent which inconveniences, and somtime mischiefs, the wisdome both of Church and State, had by consent of all estates, People, Peers, and Prince, setled that in a far quieter and safer way of
Presentations, to the content of Patrons, Ministers, and all sober Christians.
I may then conclude, that as Bishops and Presbyters joynt
[...]y ordeining others to that holy Office, whereto themselves were
formerly Consecrated, did as much, and no more than
was their duty to Christ and the Church; So neither the
Pope of old, had beyond his Diocess, nor
the People now, have any thing to do with this
Ordinative power which duly is in the Ministeriall order of the Church, by which an holy succession of
able, true, and faithfull Ministers, Bishops and Presbyters, hath been continued in all Churches, and as yet is
in this Church; What ever the Papall pride and usurpation as any
way eminently Antichristian, in former or later times▪ or
Schismatick
[Page 302] and unruly people now, as the
many Antichrists, in the Diametral distances of their errors, (being the two poles of
Church pride, but not the axis of
Church power,) have or do pretend, as if all Church power were in them, or from them; it was and is all nothing else but vain shadows, and meer mistakes arising from the ignorance, darkness, connivence,
licentiousness and
superstition of times, and is no more
prejudiciall to the true power of Ordeining Ministers, (which is from Christ only committed to
the order and fraternity of Pastors and Governours in every Church, as hath been proved) than if some one or more,
cunning fellows, should perswade
credulous and silly people, whom they find or lead into the dark, or else blind them; that they were indeed
stark blind, and had no power of themselves to see, or open their eyes, but must wholly be led by their guidance, without having any sight, or benefit of the Sun: These poor seduced men, have no more to do in point of relieving themselves, and confuting so
gross Impostors, but only to open their eyes freely, and to use the light of that Sun, which they easily and clearly see shining over all the world; which is not more evident to sense, than this Truth is to judicious Christians, That the power of Ordeining Ministers hath alwayes, and only been in the Pastors, Bishops, and Guides of the Church, who both ruled well, and also laboured diligently in the Word and doctrine.
And since true Christians in this
Reformed Church of England, both Ministers and people, have been so happy in this Church, as to be delivered from the
Romish superstitions, and
Papall usurpations; they have now no cause to be less
cautious, or more patient to be gulled, and deluded by
popular seductions, lest the
second error be worse than the first; Inasmuch, as the furies and confusions of the vulgar are more dangerous than any errors
of Popes, or Bishops, or Presbyters, are like to be; as
Earthquakes are more dreadfull and pernicious than
Eclipses, or the
Cloudings of the lights of Heaven. The lights of the Church may
recover their lustre and vigour in due time; nor do they ever shine so dark, but they afford a competent light, to shew the way to Heaven; But
popular precipitancies, and
licentious extravagancies of the vulgar, are likest to overthrow all religion; and
bury all Christianity by Gothick and
Mahumetan methods, in Atheism, Illiterateness, Confusion, and Barbarity; For, as they have least
skill in them, and no authority given them, to order and rule
Church affairs; so they have most passion, and unbridled violence in them: least able to distinguish between the abuse and use of things; between gold and dross; between what is of God, or of Man; when once they have got power, and say that they know not what is
become of their Mosesses,
Exod.
[...]6
[...]. their divinely appointed guides, their duly ordeined Bishops and Ministers; the first thing
[Page 303] they do, is to
make themselves molten Images, and contribute both their
Earings and their
Ears, their hearts and hands to those Calves, which they set us for
Tamuzzes,
Ezek. 8.3. or
Images of jealousie and abominations, whereby to provoke the God of heaven to wrath; to reproach the honour of Christ, to affront the true Ministers, and to make the Reformed religion and this Church to become an hissing and astonishment to all round about.
A wise man of Spain sa
[...]d, It is better in Church, as well as in places of Civill power and Judicature, to prefer corrupt men, than weak and foolish; The one is as a thief in a Vineyard, who will only take ripe grapes till he is satisfied; the other as an Asse which eats ripe and green, crops the Vines, treads down much with his heels, and when his belly is full, tumbles among them.
But our
Antiministeriall Adversaries are still ready
with scorn and laughter to demand, What can Ministers,
13. The vertue of holy Ordination.
Object.
either as Bishops or Presbyters, confer more than other Christians, in the
point of Ordination? What vertue or charm is there in
the imposing of their hands, or in their prayers; by which to add to any mans ministeriall gifts and graces; or to invest any man in a way of
Church power, more than is in any other Christians? whose
gifts and graces may be equall, or exceeding, their
Infirmities far less, than many Ministers are? What power can they have to give
the holy Ghost, as they express in the form of Ordination? yea, whence do they challenge, as of right the Name of Clergy-men, as peculiar to their tribe and Calling; where as all the
Lords people are his lot, and his inheritance, and God is theirs; Nor ought they contemptuously, as by way of diminution to be called
Lay-men, or
the Laity, Since they are all spiritually anointed, and chosen of God, to be Kings, Priests, and Prophets?
I Answer
Answ. Of the Laity and Clergy.
Clem. Rom. ep. ad Cor. p. 53.
[...].
The Layman is bound up by Lay commands
[...] ke
[...] h
[...] rank. Ig
[...]. epist.
fr
[...] quently. Tertul. Ho
[...] Presbyter qui cras Laicus. Laic
[...] Sacerdotali
[...] munera injungunt.
De prae. ad haer. c. 42. & saepe alibi.
St. Cyprian
often. So Clemens
of Alexand. Differentiam inter ordinem & plebem constituit Ecclesiae autoritas, & honor, per ordinis c
[...]nsessum sanctificatus à Deo.
Tertul. de exh. ad Cast
[...].
Const. Apost. l. 3. c. 10.
[...].
1. Vid. Dr. Prideaux Praelect. Consuetudo certissi
[...]a loquendi magistra, utendum
(que) planè sermone ut nummo cui publica est forma.
Quintil. Jnst. l. 1. c. 6. Sermo const
[...]t ratione, vetustate, authoritate, consuctudine.
Id. Ʋetera verba majestas & religio quaedam commendat.
Id. to this last scruple first, as least, being not so much a beam, as a mote in some mens tender eyes, which like
Leahs, are easily offended: As for the names then of
Clergy and
Laity, in which the
Nasuter Criticks of this age, sent something of pride in the
Ecclesiasticks or Ministers, and of despiciency toward the
faithfull people, (who are to be animated, and flattered any way against the Ministry of the Church;) They may know that this distinction between the
Clergy and
Laity, hath been used in the Church, from the very first
Primitive times, as the antient Fathers, Councils, and the Histories of the Churches both Greek and Latin do testifie; nor was the one ever intended or upbraided for a
badge of vanity to the Ministry; nor the other imputed for a
brand of scorn to the people; The piety and charity of those times were not at leisure, thus to (
[...]) to stumble at straws. I am sure as they antiently were, so they still are usuall notes of difference in point of office and duty between Ministers
[Page 304] and people, not only in our ordinary Language; yea, in the exacter stile of
our Laws, (which give both
reall and
nominall distinctions with the greatest authority;) Nor are they at all against the Scripture sense and meaning (if they be not just to its words,) since the
word of Christ hath evidently placed as limits of office, so
Marks and names of distinction between the one and the other, as
Pastor and
Flock, Doctor and
Disciple, Ruler and
ruled, &c. Yea, and we may easi
[...]y gather from the Scripture dialect, that as the faithfull people are in generall
(Clerus, Ecclesia) the lot or portion and heritage of the Lord; So the Ministers are
Clerus Ecclesiae, A lot, heritage and portion given by the Lord to the Church, and set apart, or Consecrated by the Church to the Lords speciall service;
[...],
Acts 13. to serve the Lord, and the Church, in holy publick ministrations, as the Apostles first did; into whose order
Mathias was by Lot chosen to supply the place of
Judas Iscariot, Acts 1. To which end Ministers in an holy Succession have ever been placed over the people in the name of Christ, by the power of his Holy Spirit; yet
Good Ministers disdain not to be reckoned among Gods
People, as children of the same
Spirituall Father, and brethren in the same Family or houshold of Faith; nor will any
humble Christians, (being not in holy orders,) affect to be
called Clergy men, by a confusion of language; or disdain to be called Gods commons, or
Laymen, which hath a sober, Christian, and charitable sense, in the dialect of those Christians, who know how to call and account their
true Bishops and Ministers, as
Fathers, Instructers, Overseers, and
Guides of the Church, &c. These names then, or distinctive titles do but fairly follow (according to the use and nature of words) and decently express those things, which the mind of Christ in the Scripture, and all Custom or use of the Church have distinguished for order sake.
De verbis contendere non est curare quomodo error veritate vincatur sed quomodo tua dictio alterius dictioni praeferatur.
Aust. de doct. Christ. l. 4. c. 28. Quid est conte
[...]tiosius quam ubi const
[...]t d
[...] re, certare de nomine.
[...]ust. cp. 1. 74. De verbis & syllabis intemperantius litigare solent, qui res ipsas & Ecclesia p
[...]cem negligunt. Sub
[...] umbra
[...] &
[...], suam occult
[...]re & dissimulare student; quod et Arrianorum pertina
[...] astuti
[...] olim fecit.
Amb. lib. de fide, &
Jeron. de Arrian. Hyp. Insignis est indolis in verbis verum amare non verba.
Aust. Sic vigeat humilitas ut non minuatur Autoritas.
Aust. 1 Cor. 12.23. Error est bonestu
[...] magnos in loquendo duces sequi.
Quintil. Orat. Inst. l. 1. c. 6.The same supercriticall men will boggle at the words,
Trinity, Three Persons, and
Sacraments; which are not in the
letter, but in the
sense, and truth of the Scripture; And certainly no religion forbids us to adopt
convenient and compendious words, to the Churches use, since we do safely translate the whole originall Scriptures to any ordinary languages, in which most Christians may best use them, not in the literall words, but in the Intellectuall sense or mind of God. A
strife about words, and
syllabicall scruples, fits only women or children, or peevish passionate men: As the Arrians of old, who caviled much at the words (
[...] and
[...]) whose
syllables were new, but their sense old, orthodox and sound, expressing the same
[Page 305]
divine Nature in Christ the Son, with the Father; and that our
Emanuel, who was born of the virgin
Mary, was both God and Man; But this quarrel about names and words, is a very tedious impertinency to those Christians, whose serious piety studies only this, by apt and usuall words, to comprehend and express,
the truths and orders of Religion; who are ready alwayes so to give to each other
the right hand of Charity and Unity, as members of the same body, whose head is Christ; as yet to preserve that order and authority in the Church, which is divinely Instituted, and is as necessary for the Church, as it is for the body to have head, eyes, and mouth, distinct from other parts
of less honour, yet not less
usefull in their place. As for this pretended grievance then of these words,
Clergy and
Laity; We desire not to quarrell farther with our Adversaries, and we shall not need to dispute with others that are wise and humble, only we
pitty the simplicity of people, who are thus easily cheated, and scared, by some sophistry, when they are told by their great scrupulosity, and censorian gravity, that words are as bad as Spels, that what ever tearms or Names, are not in the Scriptures, (as they have them translated) are not the speech of
Canaan, but the language of the beast: Thus these severe Momusses; Thus the Antiministeriall factors for error, ignorance, and confusion. These are among the other small artifices used by those
miserable Rabbyes, who to ingratiate with the vulgar, and lead
d
[...]sciples after them, are content to take away the antient marks of bounds, and known
distinction of names, between Minister and People, that so people may take the greater confidence to cast quite away both the
name and thing, the holy Ordination with all distinction of Office and Function Ministeriall in the Church; which if I can solidly maintain against
these underminers of Religion, despisers of Ordination, and vastators of all true ministry, I doubt not, but I and others may still use these Names of Clergy and Laity without sin or scandall to any sober and good Christians.
To the main therefore of the
Objection which is made against the vertue and efficacy of
Ordination,
16 Prophane minds prone to cavil at all holy mysteries, aswel as the Ordination of Ministers.
2 Pet. 3.4. by the Catholick and Antient way of Bishops and Presbyters, which they so slight, I answer; That at the same rate of prophane, and
Atheisticall reasonings, they may as well dispute (as
Julian would have done, and those
Scoffers daily do (which are foretold should be
in the later dayes) What vertue is there in the water of Baptism, more than any other, by which to regenerate a sinner, to wash away sins, to seal comforts, to confer grace, to represent the blood of Christ, of which a man may meditate every time he sees any water, or washeth his hands? Hence the mean esteem, and contempt indeed, with proud and presumptuous Catabaptists have against that holy Mysterie of Baptism,
[Page 306] which all Churches, in all ages, have used with reverence and comfort, according to Christs Institution, and the Apostolicall custome. So also the spirituall pride of those prophane Cavillers will argue, what efficacy can there be in
the Bread and Wine, at the Lords Supper, more than in other of
the same Elements at our ordinary Tables, and in every Tavern? What doth the form of Consecration, by the words of Christ and prayers add to them, or alter them? Nay, (since the
blasphemous boldness of proud and wicked men, will count
nothing of outward form sacred) no wonder if by the
same contradictive spirit, they quarrel at not only the Humanity or flesh, but also the Majesty, and divinity of our Saviour Jesus Christ; and seeing the outward meanness, poverty, and ingloriousness of his life and death, many of them scarce own him for a
Saviour, or for the true Messias; And no further than is agreeable to their Seraphick fancies;
Against whom
Irenaus d sputes. by which they labour (after the like fondness of some in antient times) to turn all the
solidity of Truth, the
certainty of History, and the
Sacredness of the mystery of Jesus Christ,
[...].
Naz. Or. 23. de Trinitatis Myst.
[...].
Naz. Heb.
11.1. Faith is the evidence of th
[...]ngs not seen, &c. Nemo
[...]dicet h
[...]mano modo quod divi
[...]o ge
[...]itur sacramento, nemo myst
[...]
[...]ia caelestia discutiat ratione humana.
Crys
[...]. S. 148.
[...].
Bas. in cp. 43.
(God manifested in the flesh) into nothing but Familisticall whimseys, empty notions, and sublimity of nonsense; As if there were more light of Religion in their modern Meteors and gross illuminations, than in the Sun, Moon and Stars, in Scripture, Ministers, and Christians of old; whereas the same
holy and humble faith, by which
true Christians do believe Jesus to be the promised Messias, the Son of God, and only Saviour of the world, (notwithstanding all that blind Jews, or proud, Gentiles object against him) doth also teach them, to receive with all
humble thankfulness, and religious
reverence, all those holy orders, duties, and Institutions, (in their plainess, poverty, and simplity) which Christ hath setled in his Church, and which the Church hath continued according to his word in all humble fidelity. Nor doth the meaness of
outward appearance, or any naturall and civill disproportions which appear to humane sense or reasonings, any way prejudice, or weaken the faith, devotion, duty and obedience of those,
who live by faith, and look with the
eye of faith, and act with the
hand of faith, in all those
holy offices and Ministrations, which are grounded on the word of Christ.
To judge of
Christian Mysteries or Ministries, by common sense, or carnall reasonings, as
Sarah did of the Promise, is to make Christian Religion most ridiculous, mean and
insignificant, whose vertue and efficacy, as the faith of
Abraham, depends not upon any
naturall, morall, or
politique powers, faculties, habits, abilities or actions, that are in, or flow from,
the persons acting in them, and dispensing of them; nor the
Elementary sensible natures of the things used in them; But meerly upon that
divine vertue, and power of Christ Instituting such holy things, as duties to be done, to such a
religious
[Page 307] end, by such men, and means, in such a manner, and no other;
[...].
Just. Ma. de sid. Tota ratio sacti est potentia facientis.
Aust. Greg. N.s. Vita Mosis. Carnem agni licuit comedere,
[...], Ossa vero non confringend
[...] credenda non curiosius discutienda sunt dei mysteria, &c.
2 Cor. 2. In mullis scientia Pauli à disputatione tran
[...]it in stuporem, cujus tanta erit praesumptio, ut disserendo existimet aperienda potius quàm silentio miranda?
Amb. voc. l. 2. 1 Cor. 1.27. and all this
in his Name; that is, meerly as an Institution of
his divine power and wisdome, and whence they have their
efficacy, and also
authority; not
indeed among affected Novelists, curious speculatists, proud hypocrites, or contentious worldlings, but among humble, devout, and
true believers, who are also doers of the will of God in all things, holy, just and morall, who
knowing what belongs to the life
and obedience of Faith, disdain not to submit themselves to any way and order, seem it never so
weak and simple, that
Christ hath appointed, to them and his Church; who alone can make
weak, foolish, and
contemptible things to be powerfull and
effectuall, through the concurrence of his Spirit and grace, to those great and holy ends, for which they are by him Instituted in his Church.
So that it is not any
Magick charm, or
Enchantment, as these
prophane minds scornfully deride, which makes the common elements to become Sacraments, by that
solemn Consecration, which is rightly performed by one, that is from Christ appointed
as a minister of holy things. No more is it any
fantastick and imaginary power, which of a
common man, makes a
Minister of the Gospel, by due Ordination; which is a
setting apart of some fit and worthy men from the ordinary capacities, comon relations, and humane
affairs of the world, either as naturall or civill, and
Consecrating them by prayer, and imposition of hands, and power of the Spirit, to the peculiar service of Christ, and his Church, in
the holy Ministry;
Pantomimi sunt in religione Hypocritae; quo minus sancti sunt, co magis simulant,
[...] studentes, non
[...], And this not to be done by any one, that please themselves to be at once
both apes, and
hypocrites in religion, to act
a part, and make a
Stage-play of holy Ordination, by a
popular presumption; but only by such as Christ hath fitted
with gifts, and enabled with
power of his Spirit, to
Consecrate and Ordein a succession of Ministers to
the service of the Church, being themselves formerly ordeined, and so invested
with that great and holy power of order. So that it is the
powerfull Word and Spirit of Christ,
In ordinatione Deus est causa principalis, & homo instrumentatis; Deus vocat primario Ecclesia mediante, & declarante quem à Deo vocatum praesumit.
Gerard. 2 Cor. 10.5.
as the King and Prophet of his Church, which commands the duty,
establisheth the Order, and gives the blessing, as in other, so in this of Ordination. In obedience to which,
true and excellent Christians, willingly captivate all
their high imaginations, and subdue every
thought, which exalts it self against
the rule of faith, the word of Christ, pulling down all
the strong holds of proud and humane reasonings; Submitting to every holy
Ministration, and true Minister in his office,
for Christs sake; from whose grace, Spirit, and promise, they expect, and find that blessing, comfort, and inward peace, which is only to be had in Christs way; which depends meerly on
his divine
[Page 308] will and power, which changeth not the
nature of things, but their relation, and use, to an higher and spirituall end; requiring
faith, humility, reverence, obedience, and thankfulness in every believer or worshipper.
17. Right Ordination Efficacious relatively and spiritually, not physically.So that although
Ordination of a Minister to the peculiar service of Christ and the Church, by such as have the right and power by uninterrupted succession duly derived to them, and to be derived orderly from them in all ages, do not add to the
Naturall, Morall, or
Spirituall gifts and indowments of men, as they are
personall and inherent, any more than the office of
Embassadour, or
Judge, or
Commander doth, in
Civill, or
Military employments, confer any thing
to the inward abilities of the man; yet, that honour and authority rightly derived to any one, invests him with a
relative,
Idem valet deputati ac deputantis autoritas, in quantum dep
[...]tatur.
Reg. jur. yet
reall power, qualification, and capacity of doing, or declaring the
will of another, to the same validity, as if the
principall himself did it; by whose
authority alone any other is sent, and enabled to effect those things which none other can presume to perform without vanity, sin, and presumption, who hath not that
gift, power, or
authority consigned to him.
The right Ordination then of Ministers, in the way
of an holy succession in the Church of Christ, hath in Religion, and among true Christians, these
holy uses, and clear
advantages peculiar to it. 1.
1. It confirms the truth of the Gospel.
2 Cor. 8.23. First, as to the main end, the
Glory of God, and the saving of mens souls, (by their believing and obeying
this testimony of all true Ministers, that Jesus Christ is
the only Saviour of the world;) Nothing gives a more
clear and credible testimony to the glory and honour of Jesus Christ, and to truth of the Gospel, than this uniform and constant
succession of Ministers,
Multi barbar
[...] rum in Christū credunt sine charactere vel attramento: scriptam babenter in cordibus sum per spiritum salutem, et veterum traditionem diligentes custodientes, quam Apostoli tradiderunt iis, quibus committebant Ecclesias, cui ordinationi assentiunt multa gentes,
&c. Iren. l. 3. c. 4. by a peculiar
Ordination and authority even from Christ himself in person, who at first began this Ministry, and sent some speciall men as his messengers to bear witness of
him in all the world; that so men might believe, not only what is written in the word before it was, or as it
is now written; but also as that glorious truth hath been thus testified every where, and in every age, by
chosen and peculiar men, as a cloud of most credible witnesses, whom thousands at first did, and to this day, do hear
preaching, and see them
Celebrating the holy mysteries of Christs Gospell, who never had or used any written word, nor ever read it, and for the most part believed, before ever they
saw any part of the Bible (which the constant Ministry of the Church, hath under God, hitherto preserved) chiefly upon the
testimony, and tradition, or record of those, that were ever thought (and alwayes ought to be) most able and faithfull men, specially appointed, by Christ in his Church, as a perpetuall order, and succession of Witnesses, to testifie of him, and to minister in his Name to the end of the world; This
walking Gospel, and visible
[Page 309] Ministry, consisting,
as it ought, of wise, and worthy men,
Minister est verbum visibile, ambulans Evangelium. (who have good reputation, for their piety, learning, and fidelity,) running on to all generations, is as a continued
stream from the blessed Apostles, who were the first witnesses immediatly appointed by Christ to hold forth his name and Gospell to the world.
Acts 1.8. which, though never so far off in the decurrence of time from
the fountain, yet still testifies and
assures all wise men, that there is certainly a
divine fountain of this ministeriall power, and so of Evangelicall mysteries and truth; which rose first from Christ, and which hath constantly run, as may appear by the enumeration, or induction of particular descents in all ages, in this
Channel of the Apostles, and their successors, the Bishops and Presbyters
of the Church; for the better planting, confirming, and propagating of the Gospell to all Nations and times; As a duty, charge, or office,
injoyned by divine command to some men, and lying
ever as a calling on their consciences; Hereby evidently declaring the
divine wisdom, and Fatherly
care of Christ, for the good instruction, and order of his Church, in his personall
absence; In that he hath not left the Ministry of the Gospell, and his holy Institutions (which he would have alwaies continued for the gathering & edifying of his Church,) to a
loose and
arbitrary way,
among the rabbl
[...] and promiscuous heards of men; (which would soon have made
Evangelicall truths seem but as
vagrant fables, and generall, uncertain
rumors; which run without any known and sure authority in the
common chat, and arbitrary report of the vulgar; by which in a short time both the order, beauty, honour, purity and credit of Truth is easily lost among men;) This holy and successionall ordination of the Evangelicall Ministry gives great proof, and demonstration, as of Christs personall presence as chief Bishop and Minister of his Church; so of the fulfilling of Christs word, and the veracity of his promise,
Mat. 28. after his departure
to be with them that were sent and went in his name, to the end of the world; That the
gates of hell neither yet have, nor ever shall
prevail against the Church: While it carefully preserves a right
succession, holy order, and authority of true Ministers, the devill despairs of ever overthrowing
Christian Religion in its reformed profession in any Country. Down with the order,
Mat. 16.28. and sacred power, and succession of the Ministry, and all will in a short time be his own.
2.
2. Evidenceth the Churches care. Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina & antiquus Ecclesia status in universo mundo, & charactere corporis Christi secundum successiones Apostolorum: quibus illi eam quae est in unoquo
(que) loco Ecclesiam tradiderunt: & Scripturarum sine fictione custodita tractatio plenissima, l
[...]ctio sine salsatione & secundum scripturas expositio legitima & diligens: sine periculo, & sine blasphemia.
Irenaeus. l. 4. c. 43. In Ecclesia Catholica bacte nus inviolabili observatione tenetar qua potissimum Catholici ab Haereticis discriminantur, nimirum, ut cujusvis meriti atque praestantiae
[...]ir fuerit non sua sponte praedicationis munus suscipiat; sed expectet donec ab Ecclesia mittatur, ab eaque sacris functionibus initietur, si
[...]que initiatus praedicationi Evangelii mancipetur.
Baronius An. Anno Christi. 44. It is also a
notable evidence of the
Churches care and fidelity in all ages; not only in the preservation of the
oracles of the word, which it hath done, but also of a
constant holy Ministry to teach and explain them; Also to celebrate those
holy mysteries which are divinely annexed to the word, as seals to confirm the faith of Christians; And lastly to exercise that
wholsome discipline
[Page 310] for terror or comfort, the power of which is chiefly in the Pastors and Rulers of the Church. As it is then for the honour of the wisdom of Christ in the originall, to have instituted such holy mysteries and such a Ministry, so it is for the honour of the
Church, in the succession of all ages to have thus preserved them and it self, in that order which becomes
the family of Christ; which had come far short of any well ordered family, if the Father and Master of it, Jesus Christ, had left every servant to
guess at his duty, and all of them to
scramble what part they list of
employment, aliment, and enjoyment; but the Lord Christ, (as every wise Master doth) hath appointed, and his Church hath preserved to this day constant
Stewards, and dispensers of
holy things in his house-hold; whose duty tis to be faithfull to their Masters
profit, and credit; to do their
duty, and to
maintain that place and
authority, in which the Lord hath set them; nor is it any thing of a
pious easiness, but an impious baseness, in them as Bishops and Ministers voluntarily to desert their station, and to suffer every one to usurp upon them, and to do what they list: Nor is any thing more intolerable, than the rudeness, riot, and impudence of those inferior servants, who pretending Christian liberty, and not induring
those officers and Ministers whom the Master hath orderly placed over them; neither will they long indure the
Lord or Master himself to rule over them; we read,
Mat. 21.38, They kill the Son, who first beat and shamefully intreated the servants which were sent.
But thirdly,
as to the persons duly ordeined; This holy
Ordination g
[...]ves a reall divine power; which is necessarily
to be delegated and derived from Christ, (since no man hath it,
in, and
of himself, or of
any will of men) by which he is enabled to perform those duties, which Christ only hath injoyned in his word to be done, and to be thus done, by such men, and in such a manner, and no other, 1
Tim. 5.22.
Lay hands suddainly on no man, (i. e.) by way of Ordination:
Ergo, no man is of that office, or hath that authority and power till ordeined, be his parts and gifts never so great and good. So 2
Tim. 2.2.
These things commit to faithfull men (who may be able to teach others) ergo, some peculiar Commission must be given to these, and to no other, to perform Ministeriall duties with authority. Such are those, of
making Disciples, by
Preaching the Gospell; by distinguishing from others; and also confirming, and uniting together among themselves in holy Communion, those Disciples, with the holy
seals of Baptism and the
Lords
[Page 311] Supper; To edify, confirm, and preserve them by
teaching, reprooving, praying for them, comforting, guiding, governing,
binding and
loosing, by the use of that
power of the Keys, which is committed only to them, both in
doctrine and
discipline; doing all things toward penitents and impenitents, believers and unbelievers,
Tit. 2.15. not magisterially but ministerially, as from Christ, and for the Churches good; yet not precariously, and arbitrarily, o
[...] depending on mans pleasure,
Iren. l. 4. c. 43. Episcopalus suc
[...]ession
[...]m ab Apostolis habentes Charisma veritatis certū acceperunt. Ubi charis
[...]ata domini posita sunt ibi discere oportet veritatem: apud quos est successio ab Apostoli
[...], & sanum ac irreprobabile sermonis.
Cap. 45. 1 T
[...]m. 4.14. but
autoritatively and conscientiously as doing the work of the Lord: knowing the power they have received of the Lord; the duties enjoyned them; the care required in them, the account to be exacted of them, as to the
Stewardship of the souls solemnly
committed to their care: which is done by that
[...] or
ministeriall gift of the holy Ghost, which Christ gave to the Apostles.
John 20.22. and by their hands, (as by St.
Pauls to
Timothy, 2
Tim. 1.6.14) to others, and so to a perpetuall succession.
For without this
gift or power of the holy Spirit of Truth;
18. The holy Spirit given in right Ordination, how. whose property it is to lead the faithfull into all truth, no man is
truly a Minister of holy things in the Church; So that it is a pittifull
piece of ignorance, or putid
scurrility, and profaness, for any that profess
Christianity, much more for those that pretend to be
Ministers in the Church, to slight, and expose to vulgar scorn, that passage used, as of
antient times in all Churches, so in the Church of
Englands manner of
ordeining Ministers;
Receive ye the holy Spirit: As if this were a meer
mockery, and
insignificancy in point of any sanctity conferred: When it is expressed to be meant (as it ever
was in the Church understood) not of sanctifying graces, infused qualities, or habits of
inward holiness, (which are immediatly from God, and not by man to be conferred; nor from man to be communicated to another; nor do they invest any one, that hath them,
in any Church office or publick power over others (for then every holy man and woman should have this power:) but it is only meant of those
peculiar gifts, or
powers of the holy Spirit,
Eph. 4.8. which are properly
ministeriall and
officiative; as from Christ, and in his name: not by internall infusion, but by
externall separation or
sanction; not end
[...]ing with
grace, but investing
in a new relation and authority, distinct from the common Christians, duty, place, and officers of charity,
&c. which are as parchment, wax, and writing, usefull in their kind; but not valid, as to any conveyance, till sealed, subscribed, delivered and witnessed, as the act and dee
[...] of the conveyer; who lawfully hereby confers to an other his right and power of acting, possessing, or enjoying,
&c. So by a form of such
[Page 312] Commission or delegation, as Christ instituted,
that power and ministeriall
gift of the holy Spirit is continued, which was first committed to the Apostles by Christ; who only would do it: Nor can this power be understood so much for
extraordinary miracles, (which were to cease;) as for that
ordinary Ministry, which was to continue, as necessary for the Church in all ages: This power or gift of the Holy Ghost, as
ministeriall and officiating in Christs name, as that of miracles, may be where there is no sanctifying grace; as was
in Judas, and probably
in Demas, and others; who might be
sheep, as to their profession,
Acts 1.17. and
shepheards, as to their office, or
Episcopacy (of which
Judas had a part and fell from it) and
yet wolves, as to the inward
habits and graces.
1 Cor. 5.4. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered together, and my Spirit with the power of our Lord Jesus Christ,
&c. When the
Spirit of Paul
was joyned with the Corinthian Ministers and believers in excommunicating the
incestuous persons; it was not the sanctifying Spirit or grace of the Apostle; but that
ministeriall power, which he had eminently in and joyntly with the Church: The power and Spirit of Christ as it is given, so received in right Ordination, by
every true Minister, that is worthily promoted; not
as to grace, and inward vertue, of which man judgeth not; but as to
office and relative power from Christ, in the publike service or Ministry to his Church. As every
officer civill, or military that hath commission, acts,
in the Spirit, name, and power of those, by whom authority is primarily derived to them. In this sense and to this use
the Spirit of Moses was put on the 70. Elders.
Num. 11.25. and
Elias on Elisha. 2
Kings 11.9.
3. Yea further, I doubt not, but the
solemn and right
manner of Ordination by fasting,
Deus largitur gratiam: homo imponit manus. Sacerdos imponit supplicem dextram, & Deus benedi
[...]. potents dentre. Episcopus initiat ordinem; & Deus tribuit dignitatem.
Amb. de dign. Sacerd. c. 5. prayer, and
imposition of hands; (wherein the Spirit of the ordeiners, and the Christians present, with the ordeined, joyn together in his behalf to God,) is a very
great and effectuall means, to indue the
ordeined, in some sense, with an other Spirit; not only, as to power, but as to the increase of ministeriall gifts, which fit him to receive, and use that authority; yea, and for the
strengthning, exciting, and
enlarging those
sanctifying graces, by which he is more fitted for, and prospered in, the work of the Ministry, than he was before; or any other can ordinarily be without this due Ordination; whereby his wisdom, humility, charity, zeal, devotion, industry, purity, exactness and constancy are increased so as are most requisite for the great work and office of a Minister.
4. It binds the
conscience of the ordeined, more strictly to the duty and office, as to discharge it, so to endeavour, by all
holy means, of study, prayer, conference, meditation,
&c. to preserve, use, and augment those gifts, faculties, or graces, naturall, acquired, or infused, for the right discharge and fulfilling of his Ministry, to the
[Page 313] glory of God, and the Churches welfare,
D. Origine dicunt eum sine vocatione se ingessisse in efficium docendi; inde factum est quod in tot errores prolapsus sit.
Chem. de Ecclesia. Res Dei ab bomine dari non possunt.
Synod. Rom. both in true peace and holiness; Hence the great learning of
Origen and admired gifts, were thought by some less prospered and blessed of God; because he presumed to do the work of a Minister before he was blessed, ordeined, and authorised by the Church.
5. Due Ordination gives
comfort, countenance,
Quomodo valebit secularis homo sacerdotis ministerium adimplere, cujus nec officium tenuit, nec disciplinam agnovit. Is. Hisp. off. l. 2. c. 3.
Qui infideliter introivit quid ni infideliter agat. Bern. Tit. 2.15. Acts 4.20. John 10.12.
[...]. Gr. Niss. de Scop. Christia. Aug. Ep. ad Honorarum. 2
Euseb. Hist. l. 6.
c. 19
Origen Preached before he was ordeined Presbyter, before
Alexa: Bishop of
Jerusalem, and
Theod. Bishop of
Cesaria: for which
Demet. Bishop of
Alexand. reproves them: But they excuse it as a custom there, for probation of such as they found Idoneous for their learning and gifts. As common placing is in Colleges. and divine courage to true Ministers, as the
anointing did to the Prophets of old, and the solemn
mission of Christ did to the
holy Apostles, to Preach; not as
popular Scribes, and
precarious Pharisies, but as St.
John the Divine having
authority from Christ; whose Ministry (like
John Baptists) is not from
men on earth, (however transmitted by men) but from God in Heaven; In this confidence they can
rebuke with all authority; With this conscience they cannot but
speak in the name of
the Lord; They do not fear the face of men, or devils, in Christs way; They forsake not,
as hirelings, the flock, when the
Wolf comes, as having no relation, or tye to the flock, which is not committed to those self intruders, but
usurped by
force, or
invaded by stealth; True Pastors in time of generall (not personall persecution) dare not
leave their flock destitute; but choose to be examples to them
of suffering cheerfully for Christ; expecting Christs promise, and assistance in his way. The
righteous Minister is as bold
as a Lion; for he that walks uprightly in the Spirit and power, and way of Christ,
walks seemly: But all
usurpers are cowards, and are ready to insinuate, and crouch to all
wayes of mean and vulgar
complyances; giving the
Belfry leave to
swallow up the Church and Chancel too; Falsely and vilely flattering the people, as if ministeriall power
were in them and
from them; And this some do purely for
filthy lucre; where there is a miserable dependance for maintenance upon peoples good
will; and chiefly to prevent any question, or scrutiny, which may be made by some nimbler sophisters touching their precatious, usurped, and
beggarly authority as Ministers, which is truly none; This keeps them justly so in aw, that those popular Preachers dare not use that just rigor, and severity, in cases of most apparent
crying sins in people, which a true Minister having good conscience and good authority knows how seasonably, and discreetly, yet freely and effectually to use, not to his
own pomp, Empire, or
advantage; but to Christs glory, the
Churches good, and the honour of Religion; though it be to his own detriment and danger, as St.
Chrys stom, St.
Basil. Naz. and other holy Bishops and Presbyters oft did.
[Page 314]6. Right Ordination preserves Order and Decorum in the Church and holy administrations; also it fortifies the function of a Minister with
due respect and decent regard, even before men; so that neither the persons nor function and office of Ministers are
easily to be despised, when publike Ordination is duly performed, with that solemnity, and holy manner, as was of old, in this and all true Churches, and which ought to be so still: It likewise conciliates in Christs name, and for his sake, much love, reverence, esteem, patience, and obedience, toward Ministers, in their places, and duty, from all true Christians; yea and it raiseth a just
veneration to duties,
Mat. 10.40. thus rightly
celebrated among the faithfull, by those, of whom Christ says,
He that receiveth you, receiveth me, and he that despiseth you, despiseth me, and him that sent me.
Constantine the Great alwaies treated the Bishops and true Ministers of the Church, with all observance and pious respect.
Euseb.
[...]i
[...]a. C
[...]sl. l. 1.
c. 35. Mat. 10.14. 2 Tim. 4.3.This makes them
received in the name of Prophets; as Apostles or Angels sent from God; valued by true Christians, as
their right eyes; This makes Christ
sensible of their in
[...]uries as his, and the very dust of their feet becomes
a dreadfull witness
against wicked and proud
rejecters of them; who thinking them to be Ministers but
of courtesy or civility, cannot regard them with conscience and duty; But imagine that they may, at the pleasure of any passion, lust, or secu
[...]ar design,
be mocked, despised, degraded, cast off, and quite abolished: That so their liberty may prefer
a heap of teachers of
their own raking and making, before any of Christs sending, and the Churches ordeining: Such being most fit for their sinister ends, who
come in the peoples name, and have no higher or nobler Spirit; acting all things in
their Levelled Ministry, by the same irreverent, irregular, inconstant, rude, insolent, and uncomly
Spirit of popularity; which is most prevalent in those, that are most enemies to and afraid of the true ministeriall power and due ordination;
Cujus ordinatio despicitur ejus & praedicatio contemnitur.
Ber. Those
[...] or
[...] creations of the people, when
men list, are
easily rejected, & cast off with scorn, yet without any sin and shame: yea they cannot be regarded, or followed, without neglect and affront of the true Minist
[...]y,
Non Domini sed Daemonis sunt haec pascua, Hi pastores.
Luther. and this not without
a great sin; The devill is never pleased better, than with such
pragmatick Preachers, and false Prophets; who do Satans work under Christs Livery; which is at once to invalidate, and overthrow as the true Ministry, so all conscience of true Religion; that so having by these
Nimrods hunted out, and destroyed all the race of the antient holy order and succession, he may set
up the Babell of his Kingdom. No Symptom of lapsing unto Atheism so great, as the despising of the Ministry; which
Eusebius observes before the destruction of the Jews.
Ali
[...]n
[...]n sunt re
[...]i
[...]iendi praedicatores q
[...]am qu
[...]s Christus instituit, qui primus Apostolos m
[...]sit.
Tertul. de prae. ad H
[...]r. O
[...]tendant mihi ex qua auto itate prod
[...]runt. Probent se no vos Apostolos, & virtutes proferant & miracula.
Tert. Ib
[...]d.7. It gives
great satisfaction to
the conscience of all true believers and serious Christians, in point of duty discharged and comfort obteined by holy ministrations; of whose
validity and efficacy they have then least scruples, when they are most assured of the authority
[Page 315] of the Minister performing them as
in Christs way, so in his Name, wherein blessing is to be sought and only to be found; Hence also they expect the
graces of the duty, when the
Ministration is rightly done,
by those, that are in Christs stead, as to the outward form, and presence, which none can
without a ly and hypocrisie pretend to, but only true
Ordeined Ministers; Others in their arrogant and impudent intrusions are
justly and easily despised, and all duties they do; which are first questioned, then denyed, having no plea or pretence of authority
from Scripture, reason, or from the custome and practise of the Church, whereby to perswade any
sober man to regard them any more, than God did the
Oblations of
Cain, or
Corah. Nothing is more abhorred to the God of order,
[...].
Joh. 10.8. All that came before me were thieves:
i. e. came without commission, in their own names.
In venientibus est praesumtio temeritatis, in Miss
[...] est obsequium servitutis. Jeron. than presumptions in piety, which disdain to serve God in his own way; Nor will their zeal cover their rudeness and disobedience, or excuse the ly, which pretends to speak, and go and run, and prophecy in Gods name when the Lord sent them not,
Jer. 23.31, 32. Therefore the antient
Greek Lyturgies prayed in their
Ordination of Ministers, and
Consecration of Bishops, that God would bestow
on the Ordeined such (
[...])
Ministeriall gifts, that the holy Ministry might be unblemished, and unblamable, that thereby
a reverence might be preserved to holy offices, and
holy officers too, for the peoples stay, satisfaction and comfort.
And whereas the
pleader for the peoples privilege, and duty to Prophecy, objects, that
few people are ever assured of those Ministers being duly ordeined, who daily preach
among them, and administer holy things; It is true, every
Minister doth not,
Luther demanded of
Muncer a fanatick Prophet what ordinary call or Mission he had; with which
Luther contented himself.
In vita Lutheri. every time he preacheth, shew the letters, or the Charter
of his Ordination; Nor is it necessary, (but only at some times) If the discipline of the Church in this point were such, as it ought to be, in practise, and which was
in our Constitution, viz. That none might presume to officiate (properly)
as a Minister, in holy Administrations (beyond probationall preaching) but only such as were sufficiently known to be true Ministers
rightly Ordeined in publique, under sufficient testimoniall; The strict care of this, would be a great means both to restore the lapsed
honour of the Ministry, and to
establish many shaken Christians in their faith.
As right Ordination of the
Evangelicall Ministry carrys with it the only acceptance from God, as a service and duty, for to others God will say,
Who required these things at your hands? So it procures
unspeakable blessings of Gods graces and gifts
upon the Churches of Christ, and the
houshold of Faith; more truth and soundness in the faith, more Union, Peace, Charity, Order, Constancy,
&c. The
[Page 316]
flourishing of Aarons
rod, Numb. 17. both in blossomes and ripe fruit, sufficiently
testifies (against these
envious murmurers against Ordination) whom the Lord hath
chosen and ordeined to serve him, as
Ministers of the Gospell. Rom. 4.10. How shall they preach unless they be sent? It's negative, They cannot rightly, lawfully, acceptably, successfully, comfortably preach, unless duly sent in Gods way; nor can that place be meant only of the Apostles, as
F. Socinus interprets it, since as Preaching and Ministry, so authority in them, and regard to them, is alwayes necessary for the Churches good. Never any Church or Christians were eminent for
sound knowledge, Orthodox profession, or for
holiness of life, in all charity and vertues, but only there, where true Ministry, and right Ordination was continued and incouraged. The more any Church or Christians are
defective, or
neglective, and loose in this, the more they are presently overgrown with ignorance, or Errors, or Superstition, or infinite Schismes,
prophane novelties, and scandalous
licentiousness; when every one that lists
makes himself or another, a
Minister in new and
Exotick wayes; Such mock-Ministers are but as the
block, that fell
among frogs, nine dayes wonder; but afterward the Pageantry concludes in the prophane babblings, contempts, and confusions, justly and necessarily
following such
mockeries and Impostures; Nor are they attended with only contempt of those Pretenders, but also with
neglect and indifferency in some men, as to all holy duties and ministry;
Non fortunat Deus labores torum qui non sunt ordinati & quanquam salutaria quaedam afferant tamen non aedificant.
Luther. tom. 4. Gen. fol. 9. which the miserable experience of many people in this Church
too much confirms at this day: No men and women being more dark, unsavoury, disorderly, wasted, torn, wounded, and scattered
into factions and errors, than those
deluded creatures, whose first error makes way for all other, forsaking the
true light, and salt of the world, and of the Church; the teaching, order, and guidance of their true and
faithfull Ministers; After this they are easily abused
with twinkling snuffs, unsavory salt, with
Wolves and thieves, who come not in at the dore, when it is fairly open, but climb over, or
creep under the wall of government, order, and discipline: that they
may steal, destroy, and disperse the flock.
Out of you shall arise men,
Joh. 10.1.
speaking perverse things (i. e.) they rise of themselves by popular forwardness, and disorderly presumption, not from Christs and the Churches ordination. Hence they prove so grievous and mischievous to the Church.
Acts 20.30. So that it is not only the Calamity and misery of poor Christians to be thus abused; but it draws them into many sinfull evils, and snares, while they forsake, or cast out and despise their
rightly Ordeined, and duly
placed Ministers, and
either follow and incourage such seducers, as are very
destructive, both to the Churches peace, and to mens souls, both in the present and after ages, or else fall to a neglect, indifferency, yea and abhorrency of all Religion.
The Order, Power,
20. Summary Conclusion of the power and efficacy of right Ordination. and Authority then by which
right Ordination is conferred on the true Ministers of the Gospel, as was here in
England, although they seem
to proud scorners, to unstable minds, to ignorant and unbelievers, as frivolous, as the Gospel
seems foolishness; yet to the humble eye of Faith, it appears as the
wisdome, holy order, and commission of God, for the continuall teaching, well guiding, and edifying of the Church of God, by truth, and peace to Salvation. The blessed and great effects of which depend, as I have shewed, not upon any
naturall power, or vertue, tranfused from the
Ordeiners to the Ordeined, but upon the
Word, Promise, and
appointment of Christ, sending them in this method of the Churches triall, approbation, and ordination; In which by the judgement and conscience of those who are of the same function (and so best able to examine and judge of gifts and abilities) the examined and approved is publickly authorised and declared to be such a Minister, as the Lord hath chosen to be sent, such as the
Spirit of Christ hath anointed and consecrated, by meet gifts and graces, for the service of Christ, and the Church, in that great work of the Ministry:
One, who is thus ordeined, the Church may (in any part of it)
comfortably receive, and own in Christs name;
One, who is partaker duly of the comfort of that promise from Christ,
Mat. 28. to be with his
true Ministers to the end of the world; which could not be verified, as interpreters observe of the persons of
those then living, and first sent by Christ (who were long since at rest in the Lord;) but of
their lawfull Successors, rightly following them in the same office and power;
Non sunt successores in officio qui ad officium accedunt alio modo quam institutum est.
Reg. Jur. without which they are not truly
their Successors in the Ministry, and authority from Christ: No more than they can be Embassadors, Deputies, and Messengers
from or to any one, from or to whom they have no
assignment of any power, by letters, or other
way of commission; which, when most legally and formally
done by
deeds and
instruments of writing; yet these receive no naturall
change of their qualities, nor is any
inherent vertue conveyed to them, when they are made
instruments to testifie the Will, and convey the power of any to another; but they have such a
change in relation to their appointed use and end, as alters them from what they were before in
common and unlimited nature.
The like is, as to religious ends and uses, where some men are specially ordeined to be Ministers, having all
their efficacy and authority, as to that work, from the
will of Jesus Christ, from whom alone such power is derivable, and that not in every way, which the vanity of men list; but in such as the Church hath constantly used,
according to the Scripture Canons and directions; which are clear to
Timothy and
Titus, which are the great paterns, and evident commissions
for right Ordination, and Succession to the Ministry, besides
[Page 316]
[...]
[Page 317]
[...]
[Page 318] other places; Against the undoubted
Authority, and pregnant testimony of which Epistles and Scriptures, joyned to the
Churches Catholick custome, it will not be easie for
any Novelist to vacate and abolish
that holy Succession and due Ordination, which the true Ministers of
England have generally had in this Church, which in my own experience, I cannot but with all truth and thankfulness testifie, to the glory of God, to the honour of this Church, and those reverend Bishops, as Fathers of it, who not only with great decency and gravity, but with much conscience and religious care, ordeined Ministers, as very many, so very worthy. Nor on the other side will these Novellers easily
perswade judicious Christians, That any
upstarts, and
pretenders in any other way (which as it is poor and popular, so it comes very short and unproportionate to what is required in, and of a Minister) can have the power and Authority of true Ministers,
Habentes cum iis consortium praedicationis habeant necesse est & consortium damnationis.
Tertul. de Haeret. auditoribus. Jo. 2.8. having no right Ordination; to which no mans
pragmatick pride, and self-confidence, nor the ostentation of his gifts to others by a voluble tongue, nor the admiration and desire of his si ly and flattering auditors, can contribute any thing, either as to the comfort of the one or the other; but much to the sin and shame of them both, as
perverters of Christs order, and the Churches peace; forsaking their own mercies while they follow
lying vanities, which cannot profit them.
17. Yet meer form of Ordination, makes not an able Minister.Not that every man that is
Ordeined a Minister, as to the meer outward form, in a right and orderly way, is presently of the
essence and
truth of a Minister in
Christs esteem, or in the comfort of his own conscience; The ordeined may be such hypocrites (as
Simon Magus was, when baptised) as have neither
reall abilities, nor
honest purposes, aiming at Gods glory, or the Churches good; but meerly at their own worldly ends, and base advantages; The
Ordeiners also may be either
deceived in the judgement of Charity, or
corrupted by humane lusts and frailties, so as greatly to pervert and prophane this holy Institution; No man hath further comfort of his being Ordeined a Minister, than he hath
reall gifts, and
competent abilities, together with an
holy and honest purpose of heart, to
glorifie God,
[...]. Baz. M. ep. 187. The antient custom of the Church receives none to be Ministers but upon strickt examination before they are ordeined.
Concil. Nic. 1. and
[...]he
Concil. Ca
[...]ib. 1.
c 9. takes care that none be Ordeined Presbyters without due examination. in the discharge of that
holy office and power, to which he is by the Church appointed; Nor can on the other side, the Ordeiners more highly offend in
piety against God, and charity against the Church, than in a
superficiall and
negligent way of ordeining Ministers; which antiently was not done, but with solemn publick
fasting, prayer, and great devotion. Indeed nothing should be done in the Church of Christ with greater exactness, both for inward
sincerity, and outward holy
solemnity, than this weighty and
fundamentall work of carrying on the Ministeriall power and authority in a fit and holy Succession; Abuses here are prone to creep in, the
[Page 319] Devill coveting nothing more, than to undermine, weaken, and overthrow this main Pillar on which the Church and house of God doth stand; Ministers either unworthily, or unduly Ordeined, are like sleight and ill built ships, which endanger the loss of themselves, and all those that are embarqued in them, and put to Sea with them; Miscarriages, in the matter of ordination of Ministers, are to the unspeakable detriment, and dishonour of Religion; as unskilfull, cowardly, or perfidious Officers are to Armies. I shall never hope to see the Church flourish, or truly reformed, untill this Point of
right Ordination of Ministers be seriously considered of, and duly restored to its Pristine honour
and excellency; when to Ordein Ministers for the service of the Church,
O
[...]ortet Ecclesiae Epis. & ministrum Christi, esse formam justitiae, sanctimoniae speculum, pietalis exemplar, veritatis doctorem, fidei defensorem, Christianorum ducem, sponsi amicum, & cui ille irascitur, Deum sibi iratum non hominem sentiat.
Bern. ad Eng. l. 4. was not to prefer men
to a Benefice, so much, as to
recruit Christs regiments, to
strengthen his forces, to fortifie the Church and true Religion, with most
vigilant Watchmen, and
valiant Champions, whose care was on every side to defend the
Flocks of Christ, against all enemies; which were to be as the Cloud or Pillar of fire,
both lights and guards to Christians, upon all occasions; who made conscience to live with, to suffer with, yea and to
dy for the sheep, as good Shepheards. Such men only are fit to be
Ordeined Ministers, such Ministers ought to be prayed for, highly prised, and perserved in the Church, by all that desire to transmit any thing of true Religion to Posterity; nor was the Church of
England, or yet is, destitute of such Ministers, both duly and worthily ordeined, to the service of Christ and this Church.
To abolish this order, or to usurp to undue hands, or to contemn this Sacred and right Ordination, which sends forth able Ministers in Christs way, can be no other, but a most
cruell and detestable
sacrilege, far worse than that of robbing the Church of its maintenance for such Ministers,
Cyprian
reproves Novatus,
a factious Presbyter, Quod Felicissimum satellitem suum, diaconum suum constituit, ne
[...] sciente nec permittente me; sola sua factione & ambitione.
Acts 8.18. All undue Ordination is
[...] &c. profanum detestandum
(que) ludibrium.
B
[...]s. both as preaching and ruling well (wich yet is a
sin of so deep a dy, that no Niter can cleanse it, being seldome ever pardoned, because seldome repented of, so as to make a
[...]ust restitution; without which, repentance is never true.) Yea, for any Laymen, in a
brutish violence, and meerly by
Ppular insolency, to arrogate this power where it is not, or to
abrogate it where truly it is is a sin of a more heynous nature, than that of
Simon Magus was, who had so much of
civility, justice, and good manners, as to offer
money for a part of the miraculous and Ministeriall power. It is indeed no other than a
Cyclopick fury, and unwonted barbarity (ill becomming any sober or civilized Christians) thus
to wrest the keys of Gods house, out of the hands of those
Stewards, with whom the
great Master Christ hath specially intrusted them, for the right Oeconomy, and dispensing of all holy Mysteries and Institutions; And when such rude and unruly fellows have thus insolenced these Officers of the Church, and bound their hands;
[Page 320] how comly will it be to see
the keyes of the kingdome of heaven,
Ischyras
[...], Self-ordeined, or only by
Rol
[...]thus a Persbyter. Hence
Athanasius Apol. 2.
[...],
&c. Pro. 20.23. managed, or committed, as it were,
to Boyes, to Pages and Laquies? to weak, mean, mechanick, ignorant, dissolute, and riotous wretches, who not
conscious to any true Ministeriall power, or just authority in the Church, can never
make conscience of doing any holy Ministerial duty, to which they are
most unfit; never caring how prodigall they are of the truth and honour of Religion; of their own, or other mens souls; It being
a sport to such proud and spitefull fools, to do wickedly, to speak prophanely, and to live disorderly in the Church. And not content to commit a rape upon true Religion, and the
holy orders of Christs Church, (as
Absalom did on the house-top before the Sun, and all Israel) they will further in time justifie the
flagitiousness of their villanies; as if
the zeal they had for true Religion, provoked to such outrages these pestilent pandars for
errors and all licentiousness, with their followers, who must presently all
turn preachers, though never duly Ordeined, nor fit ever so to be; yea, their arrogancy makes them ordeiners too, of whom they please to set up to minister to their extravagant lusts and follies, which makes them many times much fitter for the flocks or cages, than for the pulpits. These will surely come at last as much short of the happy effects of
true Ministers, as they are far from that holy power of right Ordination, which I have
proved to be from Christ and the Blessed Apostles, rightly derived to us by the constant
Custome of this and all Churches; and this not as a cypher, or meer formality; but, as of
sacred Institution, so of reall and excellent efficacy, and divine vertue in the Church, where duly used and applyed. Which was that I had to prove against
the scurrillous objections of those, that seek to despise and destroy the whole Function, Ordination, and divine authority of the Ministry of this Church.
Reader, the Reason why the Folios of this Book do not follow, is because the Copy (for Expedition) was divided to two Printers.
[...]
Of speciall Gifts of the Spirit pretended beyond Ordinary Ministers.
ANother
great Calumny,
3. Calumny or cavill. That the Ministers of England have not the Spirit to which their Adversaries pretend highly. urged by their Adversaries against the true Ministers of the Church of
England, (whose due and right Ordination I have vindicated to be as Divine, so both Necessary, and Efficacious) is as a
forked arrow, sharpned with
Presumption and
Prejudice; On the one side an
high esteem and confidence which they have of themselves; and a very
low despicienty of all Ordained Ministers; on the other side, even in that which is the highest honour of Man or Minister; while these Anti-ministeriall Adversaries pretend, That the Ordained Ministers have
not the Spirit of Christ; nor can or ever doe Pray, Preach, and administer holy things
by the Spirit: which these
new Modellers challenge in such a
plenary measure, and power to themselves; that they
justifie their want of ordinary abilities and endowments by
their needing none: Excusing their not studying, or preparing for what they utter, by their being specially
Inspired. Colouring over their well known idlenesse, ignorance, illiteratenesse, and emptinesse, by
the shews of speciall Illumination, sudden Inspirations, and spirituall Enablements; Which they say they have far beyond any
Ordained Ministers; And this by the Spirit of Christ, which is extraordinarily given to them; which suddenly leads them into all Truth, and enables them for all Duties and Ministeriall Offices: That this is their Call from God to Preach: and to usurp the places of all Ordained Ministers; whom they pretend, as far to exceed in Inspirations, as the Apostles did their former selves after once the power of that Spirit was come upon them.
To this Calumny and Ostentation my first reply shall be;
Answ. 1. in all humble tendernesse to
beseech God,
Of the Spirit of God in men: how to be considered of. to give me holy wisdome rightly to conceive of, and graciously to expresse my self touching the Spirit of God; that I may
1 Cor. 2
[...] 32.
not give any offence; or occasion any grief, and mistake to any excellent Christians. I
Delicat
[...] res est Spiritus sanctus.
Bern. know well that the Spirit of Christ is a thing of
pious curiosity, and
holy delicacy; That in what way soever it manifests it self to the Church,
[Page 2] it is to be entertained in thoughts,
Flabat Spiritus & fluebant lacrymae, suspiria, pr. ces.
Bern. Luk. 11.13. Ioh. 14.17. words, and actions of Christians, with all cautious tendernesse, and religious reverence; that so wee may neither conceive nor speak any thing unbeseeming its majesty, and purity; nor
damping, or afflictive to its
holy influences, gifts, and breathings, on the
spirits of any true Christians; whose highest honor, happinesse, and communion
with God, and
Christ, and
one another,
1 Ioh. 3.24. Hereby we know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he hath given us. is
by the Spirit of Christ. I know that its
motitions and inspirations are, as
most free, (
Ioh. 3.8. blowing where it listeth, (not where any man list to boast and pretend) so they are not so easily discerned
whence they come, and whither they goe; save onely by accurate watchings,
Sunt quaedam Spiritus sancti circ
[...] no
[...], dispensatoriae vicissitu
[...]es, qua nisi vigilantissime observentur, nec praesentem glorifices nec absen
[...]m desideres.
Bern. Cant. l. 17. and sober
obs
[...] tion; where the surest discoveries are made by those
holy fruites and effects, which are manifest in the habits of grace, or
formations of Christ in the new man of our hearts, or in the
works of our lifes; which being done after a religious rule and way, are in the judgment of Charity to bee esteemed as effects of Gods Spirit.
Rom. 8.9. Gal. 4.6. 1 Thess. 4.8. T
[...]stimonium. Spiritus sancti praesentiae praebent opera salutis & vitae, quae praestare non possumus, nisi Spiritus Christi qui vivifice
[...] adesset.
Ber. ser. 2. S. An. I am far from doubting or denying, that the
Spirit of Christ dwels in the hearts of true Beleevers, by speciall gifts of grace; beyond Natures sphere; nor do I question, but that the
Spirit of Christ doth furnish many men with
speciall gifts (above others) for the service both of Churches and States, in the outward visible way of Gods providence; as to
Bezaleel and
Saul: Nor yet do I deny but the Spirit of Christ may give
extraordinary abilities (that is, beyond others, and beyond mens own selves, as to former common gifts and parts) for the good of the Church, in eases where ordinary means are defective: Nor do I dispute this holy and usuall influence of Christs Spirit on Christians, inlightning, opening, hatching, fostring, calming, composing, and specially comforting in particular cases;
Omnia sacra gusta
[...]a afferunt mortem, si
[...]on de Spiritu accipiune condimentum; prorfus mors in
[...]ll
[...], nisi Spiritus f
[...]rinula dulcoren
[...]: Absque Spiritu & sacramentum sumitur ad judicium, & caro non prodest, & litera accidit, & fides
[...]r
[...]ua est.
Ber. s. 33. Cant. also, quickning to duties, inabling in duties; yea sometimes supporting with
her
[...]icall impulses and assistances in conflicts, temptations, and sufferings, from men and devils; also reviving in dejections, desertions, darknesses, and exhaustings of our owne spirits and common gifts: All this I willingly grant; and earnestly desire that I may have daily more experience of in my selfe, and from others: not onely for private comfort, but for
publique good of the Church of Christ.
C
[...]lum fit
[...]i
[...]a habitatio Dei facta
[...]ia prerogative, &c. B
[...]. I desire highly to prize the happy priviledge of those, that doe
truely enjoy these inspirations, and humbly use them. I wish all true Christians a blessed increase daily in this
[Page 3]
communion with God, and one another by
reall gifts of the Spirit; which are beyond the
best improvements of meer Nature; I know no other heaven here or hereafter,
Tepidorum & dissolutor
[...]m est nolle esse m
[...]liores. Si
[...]us Deut. seipso m
[...]l
[...] esse non
[...], quia non v
[...]t.
Ber. ep. 91. ad Ab. but
the reall and full inhabitation of Christs Spirit in our spirits: that, of Naturall, Rationall, and Humane, they may become Spirituall, Gratious, and Divine:
C
[...]rtissin
[...]um est praesc
[...]tiae Spiritus testimonium amplioris gratiae desiderium.
Ber. ser. 2. And. All that I fear, is,
wilfull hypocrisie, and
weak delusions; that which I most abhorre, is,
false and proud ostentations; such as some men are prone to affect,
Po
[...]tentiloquium haereticorum.
Irenae. and lowdly to boast of among credulous and simple people; to which there can hardly bee given so exact and punctuall answers and confutations, as both Reason and Religion afford to sober and wise Christians in all other Disputes.
For such
pretentions of Gods Spirit,
1 Ioh. 4.1. and of speciall Inspirations (with which the primitive Churches were pestered and abused,
Iude 19.80 the
Gn
[...] sticks, Montanists, Catharists and others. and by which the very Apostles were
affronted and
opposed) are as
meteors and
comets, so exalting themselves in
high notions, above the
ordinary reach of Reason, that they are not easily calculated by common accounts; they are Raptures and Enthusiasmes, by which cunning men seek to lose the eyes of spectators in clouds of
obscurities and
uncertainties: Like some
vaine and
lunatick Christians, who busie themselves more, how to interpret the
Revelation, and to fulfill its
mysterious prophesies, then to understand,
Quantum ades
[...] vera Spiritus sancti grati
[...], tantum
[...]bes
[...] omnis
[...]an
[...] gloriola.
Ber. beleeve, and obey the
holy truths and
clear precepts of the Gospell in all the other Scriptures: Holy, wise, sober, and humble Christians never boast, rarely tell of those
secrets of the Lord, if ever they enjoy them:
Psal. 25.14. Rev. 2 17.
[...].
Cl. Al. 51.7. Vain, weak, and proud men doe often arrogate those
speciall inspirations to themselves, as being least
discernible or
confutable by vulgar minds; who once
dazeled with the
glisterings and
flashes of pretended Inspirations, think they may safely disregard,
2 Pet. 2.18. When they speak great swelling words of vanity, they allure, &c. and not look so low as the
Scripture oracles, and the
plain manifestations of Christ by the Word, and his constant Ministry: Lead common people once into this maze;
wilder their weak fancies in the Wood of those strange
speculations, those unwonted notions, those pretty legerdemaines in Religion, which some men (a
[...] Juglers) study more, than any solid
trade of Piety; they are hardly able to know (a long time) where they are, as to true Religion; or to find and owne any faire path of holy Truth, and Order, which might lead them out of that
Fooles paradise, wherein some men take delight to lose themselves and others.
2. False and proud pretentions of the Spirit.The ordinary
Sophistry and craft: when men want solid ground and
true Principles of right Reason, Order, Law, and Justice, of Scripture Precept, and holy examples from Christ, or any truly gracious Christians, whereby to justifie their opinions, or practises, their
Transgressor p
[...]aecepti Dominici spurios sibi sociat Spiritus, & ad aerendo eis unus efficitur Daemon.
Bern. Ser. Ben. Ab.
retreat is, (as Foxes when eagerly hunted) to hide and
earth themselves in this, The spirit hath taught and dictated these things to them; or
impulsed and
driven them upon such and such ways; which are in congruous, uncomely, unwonted to, and inconsistent with, either the
Catholick Ten ts, or Examples, generally held forth in the
Church of Christ, according to the plain sense and tenor of the Scriptures;
The Fryers Mendicant p etended they had a fifth Gospell which they called the
Aeternum Evangelium; this they preached and defended, saying the old Gospels must be abolished and theirs received.
Mat. Paris. an. 1154.
Nauclerus. an. 1
[...]54. This is done with the same falsity, yet
gravity and
confidence, as
Mahomet perswaded the credulous Vulgar (by the help of
Sergius a Monk) that his
fits of Falling-sickness and the device
of his Pigeon, coming to his Ear where he had accustomed to feed it, were
Monitions and
Inspirations, which he had from God by his
Blessed Spirit.
Whose hypocriticall sanctity
G
[...]ilielmus De Sancto Amore (vir & doctrina & pietate illustris) opposed. Pope
Alex. 4. caused their blasphemous book to be burnt.
Platina. Ʋit. Al. 4. Just as weak and
confused Writers of
Romances, having not well laid the plot and design of their
Fancifull story, are wont to relieve their over
venturous Knights, with unexpected enchantments (
[...]:) which salve all inconveniences, superate all hyperbolies, and transcend all difficulties, as well, as all rules of Reason or Providence: So many men defective in their
Intellectuall, Morall, and gracious Principles of
true and sound Religion (which all sober Christians own to be derived from, and directed only by the holy Scriptures, both in Faith and Manners) they presently
pretend the Spirit, to be Patron of their most extravagant fancies and deeds; the Deviser
of their most incredible opinions, the Dictator of their most
indemonstrable dreams; which no
Jew, or credulous
Greek, or
Gypsy, would ever beleive; nor any man, who were not willing to
depose his reason, and to suffer a rash and fancifull credulity to
usurp the
Throne and
Soveraignty of his Soul.
This, in
generall, I may reply, to all those, that forsake ordinary Precepts, and follow
New Revelations, or pretend the speciall motions
of the Spirit against the constant Rules and Institutions of Christ
in the Word; (and I may tell it upon grounds of far greater certainty both of Reason and Religion, than any of them can assure me or any man, that they have these speciall impulses and graces of the Spirit, beyond others who walk in the ordinary way of means, and received methods of Christian Religion.
1 Joh. 4.1. First discovery by the Word of God.
V. 3.First, We are forbidden to
beleive every Spirit; because the
Spirit of Antichrist may
pretend to the Spirit of Christ; we are commanded
to try the Spirits, whether they be of God or no; we are told, that
every spirit
which confesseth not that Christ is
come in the
[Page 5] flesh, is
not of God, but
is of that Spirit of Antichrist, which is to come into the world; as Christ foretold, many
should come in his Name, and say,
loe here is Christ, and there is Christ; But beleive them not:
Mat. 24.23. What I pray doth more deny the coming of Christ in the flesh; (that is, by a visible way of the Ministry to his Church in his person, and in his succession) then to say, he is gone away again, without taking any Order, or leaving any Command or Institution,
for his Worship and Service to be continued in the Church? by which his first coming might be made known, in
Preaching the Gospell; and confirmed by the Seals of the Sacraments, to his Church? To say that Christ is so come now in the Spirit,
here and there, by speciall Inspirations, that he never came in that other old way of the outward, and Ordained Ministry, of Word, and Sacraments; hath so much of the
spirit of Antichrist, as it is against the evident testimony of the
Word of Christ; against the
practice and the
command of the Apostles; and against the
Catholick custome of the Church of Christ; which hath always thus set forth and witnessed the first coming of Christ, and must ever doe so till his coming again: Which second coming onely shall put a period to the Word, Sacraments, and that true Evangelicall Ministry, which now is by Christ Ordained in the Church: As the first coming of Christ; did to the Leviticall Priesthood and Ministry by Sacrifices, &c.
We know; That, as the
Illuminating Spirit of God
guideth the
humble,
2. Joh. 16 13. Ioh. 17.17. Sanctifie them through thy truth, thy Word is truth. meek and industrious souls into
all saving necessary Truths; so these
Truths are confined to, and contained in the compasse of those, which are already once revealed to the Church by the Spirit in the Word of God; and which are by the Ministry of the Church dayly manifested, and in this way are sufficient to make the man of God perfect to salvation, 2
Tim. 3.17. Which is that one anointing from Christ and the Father, which hath lead the Church
into all truth by the sure Word which the Apostles taught and wrote: so that no Christians have need, that any man by any other spirit, or as from this Spirit, should teach them more or other as to salvation, 1
Joh. 2.27. They that
gape to heaven for the
Manna of speciall Revelations, when they are not in the Wildernesse, but in the
Canaan of Christs true Church, may easily starve themselves, or feed on the
wind and
ashes of fancifull presumptions, while they neglect, and despise the ordinary provisions, God hath made in his Church. It is clear, that whatsoever is said or done,
beyond or
against this written Word of Christ, and surest rule of the Church, is to be accounted no other, then apocryphal lying vanities, and
damnable hypocrisies.
Hoc prius c
[...]edimus, non esse ultra Scripturas quod credere debeamus. Nobis curiositate non op
[...] est post Christum, nec inquisitione post Evangelium.
Tertul. de prae. ad. Hae. c. 3. No
Spirit of Christ abstracts any mans faith from the Word; or carries his practise against the Truth, Order, and holy
[Page 6] Institution, which Christ hath setled in his Church; For it is most sure by all experience that the
holy Spirit teacheth those Scripture saving-Truths, by the ordinary methods, and
orderly means, which the Wisdom of the same Spirit in Christ, hath appointed to be used in the
Ministry of the Church;
Ephes. 3.10. Ephes. 4.12. which, who so
proudly neglects, and so despiseth Christ in them, he may
tempt, grieve, and
resist the Spirit of God; but he will never find the comfort of the Spirit in his
unwarranted extravagancies; which are but
silly delusions and
baby-like novelties, having nothing in them of Truth, Holinesse, or religious Excellency, beyond what was better known, believed, and expressed before in words and deeds, by a far better way; Christians ought never to turn such
children and fools, as to think Religion is never well unless it be in some new
dresse and fashion, of
unwanted expressions, and strange administrations: we think that the
Spirit of God teacheth all humble, constant, and exact obedience to the Word of God,
without any dispensation to any men, at any time, in things of Morall duty, and Divine Constitution, or Order, according to the
severall relations and religious capacities of Christians: no
reall sufficiency of gifts or graces doth justifie any Christian in any disorderly and unruly course of acting, or exercising his supposed Inspirations in the Church; no more then they doe in the Civill Offices of State; Nor are these motions any thing of Gods speciall call in regard of the outward Order and Policy of the Church, where the ordinary way of Calling, Admitting, Ordaining, and sending forth right Ministers, may be had in the Church.
3. The vanity of of their wayes compared to the Word.Be these impulses of the Spirit never so great, yet they put no good Christian upon
idlenesse, or
presumption, so as not to use the ordinary means of study, hearing, reading, meditating, conferring, praying, and preparing, &c. Nor shall he either preserve, or increase, or profitably exercise any such gifts, without study, industry and preparatory pains; which are the means by which God blesseth men with that Wisdome, Truth, Order, and Utterance, which are necessary for the Churches good: The liberall effusions of some mens tongues; their warm, and tragicall expressions, (where there is something of Wit, Invention, Reading, Method, Memory, Elocution, &c. in the way of Naturall and acquired Endowments) alas these are no such
rare gifts, and
speciall manifestations of Gods Spirit, which these Anti-ministeriall men have so much cause to boast of; There may be high
mountains of such gifts ordinary, and extraordinary, as in
Judas the Traitor; which have no
dews of grace falling on their barrennesse; Nor are these boasters of Inspirations manifested yet either as equall, or any way comparable to most
true Ministers in any
[Page 7] sort, by any shewes of such gifts; for the most of which they are beholding to Ministers labours and studies; with whose heifer these men make some shift to plough the crooked and unequall furrows of their Sermons and Pamphlets. A little
goes a great way with these men, in their supposed Inspirations; and where they cannot goe far on, they
goe round, in
circling Tautologies, snarled repetitions, intricate confusions, which are still but the same skains of thread, which other men have handsomely
spun and
wound up in better method and order; which these men have neither skill nor patience fairly to unfold; but pull out here a thread and there an end; which they
break off abruptly, to the confounding of all true Methods of Divinity, and Order of found Knowledge.
The composednesse and gravity of true Religion (in Publique especially) admits least of
extravagancies and
uncomelinesse;
Haeretico conversatio quam futilis, terrena, humana! sine grauitate, sine autoritate, sine disciplina.
Tertul. adv. Haer. which dissolve the bonds, or exceed those bounds, by which Christ hath
fitly compacted the Church together, in a sociall way; giving every part, by a certain order and allowance (established as the
Standard in his Church,) that
Eph. 4 16. measure and proportion, which is best for the whole: This place and calling every Christian ought to own, and to attend; keeping within due bounds, till God enabling, and the Church so judging, and approving of his abilities, he be placed and imployed in some way of Publique service, into which to crowd, and obtrude a mans selfe uncalled and unordained regularly by the Church, doth not argue such great motions of the Spirit, (which like strong liquor cannot be kept in any vessell) but only evidenceth the
corrupt spirits, the violent lusts, and the proud conceits which are in mens Hearts.
Certainly all Gifts, Graces and Influences of Gods Spirit in truly gracious and humble hearts, are in all Motions, Habits and Operations, as conform to the Scripture (which are the Canon of Truth, Peace and Order in the Church) as any
right line is to that rule by which it is drawn; or as figures cast in the same stamp and mould are exactly fitted to one another. The
Truth of the Word, and
Graces of Gods Spirit cannot be separated, or opposed any more, than heat can be parted in the Sun from its light, or its beams crosse one another in crooked and oblique angles.
It is no better,
Austin. de Unit. Ecclesiae. c. 16. Non dicant ideo verum esse, quia illa vel illa miribilia fecit Donatus, vel Pontine, vel quilibet alius, aut quia ille frater n
[...]ster, vel illa soror nostra tale visum v
[...]gilans vidit, vel dormiens somniavit. Removeantur ista vel figmenta mendocium hominum, vel po
[...]tenta fallacium spiritum. Remotis istis Eccclesiam suam demonstrent in canonicis sanctorum librorum autoritatibus. than a proud and Satanicall delusion to fancy or boast, that the Holy Spirit of Christ dwels there, in speciall Influences and Revelations, where the Word of Christ doth not
dwell richly in all wisdome,
[Page]
Col. 3.16. The
lodgings of the Spirit are alwayes and onely furnished with the
Tapistry of the Scriptures. Else all imaginary furniture of any private spirits, leaves the heart but
swept and
garnished with the
new brooms of odd fancies, and fond opinions, to entertain with somewhat more
trim and
composed dresse, the unclean spirit; who loves to dwell thus in the
high places of mens souls; and hereby seems to make the later end of those
filthy or
silly dreamers (in pride,
Iud. 8. vain-glory, hypocrisie, and lying against the Truth; blaspheming the true Spirit of Christ, contemning his holy and onely true Ministery, and Ordinances, and in all other licentious Apostasies) worse than their beginning was, in
ignorance, errors and terrors; or in plain dealing sensualities, and downright profanenesse; For it is
more tolerable to be without the Spirit of God,
Pope Hildebrand, Cum & haereticus & malesicus & sacrilegus esset, pro sacratissimo se ostentabat, & miranda quaedam Magicis arti
[...]us patrabat; prunas subinde è manica excutiebat co
[...]am populo.
Car. Sigon. ad an. 1057. Avent. pag. 455. 470. 2 Pet. 2.21. than to lye against it, and blaspheme it, or oppose, and resist it, after some knowledge of the Truth. It had been better for such men
not to have known the way of Christs Spirit in the Scriptures and the Church: It is far more veniall to erre for want of the Spirits guidance, and light, than to shut our eyes against it, and to impute our Errors, Dreams, and Darknesses to it; 'Tis better to have the heart
wholly barren, than to lay our adulterous
bastards to the Spirits charge; when they indeed are issues of nothing but Pride joined to Ignorance.
4. Like pretentions of old, confuted by mens practises.
Nothing indeed is easier and cheaper, (at the World now goes) than for
Portentiloquium haereticorum. vain and proud men to pretend to
speciall Inspirations and Motions of Gods Spirit on them; as many
in the old times did; who yet were sensuall, not having the
Spirit:
Se spiritales esse asserebant Valentiniani: Demiurgum animalem: virginales Gnostico
[...]um spiritus gloriabantur.
Iren. l. 1. & 3. So the
Gnosticks called themselves (
[...]) spiritual, men as well as knowing men; So the
Marcionites and
Montanists pretended that their Master
Montanus knew more
than the Apostles; had more of the Comforter; was the Com
[...]orter it self, and told him, what Christ said,
his Disciples could not then bear, Joh. 16.12. The like lying fancies had the
Valentinians,
Austin. de Haeret. Epiphan. l. 4. de Haer. c. 40. and
Circumcelliones, and
Manichees, who being idle-handed, grew idle-headed too, not caring what they said, nor what they did; for they fathered all on the Spirit. So the
Cathari, and
Encratitae, calling themselves Chast and Pure, and
(Apostolici) Apostolicall, and
above the Gospels: both of old, and in
Sermo. 66. in C
[...]ntica. Cerdom Apelles. Marciontae privatas lecturas habuerunt, quas
[...], apellant, cujusdam Phihamenae puellae, prophetissa: & libium syllogismorum, quibus p
[...]obare vult, quod omnia, quae Moses scripserit
[...], de Deo falsa sunt.
Tertul. prae. ad. Hae.
[...]. 44. St.
Bernards time; time; and in later times too, both in
Germany and other places: rising to ostentation of
Prophesying; speciall Inspirations;
[Page 369] strange Revelations, shews of Miracles, and lying Wonders, fulfilling and interpreting of Prophecies, enthronings of Christ, &c. by which
strong delusions they sought to deceive the very Elect, if it had been possible; but they could never perswade truly excellent, and choise Christians, to
any belief of their forgegeries and follies; since neither the temper of their spirits, nor their works, nor their words, were like the rules, marks, or fruits,
Sleid an. Com. l. 4.
Cainit
[...]
[...]
fingebant, Epiph. Hae. 38. The
Cainites pretended they had a book containing the
Raptures of Saint Paul, what he then heard, &c. of that holy and
unchangeable Spirit of Jesus Christ, set forth in his Word, and owned in the Church; But rather the effects of that
depraved spirit; which is
most contrary to God, and most inconstant in it self; which after all its fair
glozings and
praefacings of Purity, Gifts, and Inspirations, is still but
Borboritae,
[...],
Coenoli. Tertul. and
Austin call those hereticks the
Gnosticks, Cathatists, and others: who called themselves
Apostolici, Pneumatici, Angelici, purgatores, electi.
[...].
Longinus.
Manes the Father of the
Maniches called himself an Apostle of Christ, the Comforter and Spirit: chose twelve Disciples; despised water Baptism, said the Body was none of Gods work, but of some evill Genius; and his followers full of impure lusts and errours; yet said they were called
Maniches from flowing with Manna, (
[...].) They said, the soul was the substance of God, to be purified: to that end they mixed the Eucharisticall bread with their seed, in obscene pollutions and
[...]apes
[...],
ut isto mod
[...] Dei substantia in homine purgetur. Aust. de Hae.
(Borborites) a
swinish and
unclean spirit, and differs as much from the Purity, Truth, Beauty, and Order of the true Spirit of Christ, which shines in the Word, as the most noisome Jakes and filthy sink doth from the most sweet and
Crystall fountain of everflowing waters.
True
Ministers find it hard,
having done all,
5. True fruits of the Spirit. to obtain those competent. Ministeriall gifts and graces of the Spirit, which are necessary to carry on that great work of their own and others Salvation to any decorum and comfort: which these
Gloriosoes pretend as if they were bred and born to;
Ʋenit & vadit prout vult, & nemo facile scit unde venit, aut quo vadat.
Ber.
Brevis mora, rata hora, mira subtilitate & sua vitate divinae suae artis ircessanter actitat in intimo nostri.
Idem. or were suddenly, and at once endowed withall: few of these ever think they want the Spirit, if they have but confidence to
undertake any
Ministeriall work and publique Office. Yea and the best Christians, no lesse than the ablest Ministers, find it hard in
truth to obtain the
sanctifying gracious influen
[...]es of Gods Spirit, by which with much diligence and prayer they are enabled to private duties; nor doe they find it so easie, to flesh and bloud to obey, those holy
directions of the Spirit, or in conflicts
to take its part against the flesh; and to rejoice in the victories and prevalencies of the Spirit. Whose publique donations for the common good of Christians,
(edifying them in truth and charity) are chiefly manifested not onely by his servants the true
Ministers: but in the blessing of that very Order, Office, appointment, and
function
[Page 370] of the Ministry,
Eph. 4.8. & 11. both as instituted and a
[...] continued so long time, by the wisdome and power of this
Spirit of Christ. And by this great Gift of gifts, as by the Sunne in the Firmament, all others are ordinarily conveyed to private Christians, which chiefly consist, and are manifested in
true beleevers, not in
quick strokes of fancy, passionate
raptures, strange
allusions, and allegoricall
interpretations, confused
obscurings of Scriptures (which some men (with
Origen make so much of:
In veritate qua illuminaris, in virtute qua immutaris, in charitate qua inflammaris; serenata conscientia; subita & insolita mentis latitudin
[...] praesentem spiritum intellige,
Ber.) but in bringing men from this childish
futility of Religion, to a
manly seriousnesse; which sets the heart soberly to attend, read, hear, study, and meditate on
the Word of God; to prefer that
Jewell before all the
hidden treasure of their own or others Fairy fancies: to
assent to the
saving Truths both of Law and Gospell; zealously to love them, strictly to obey them; by hearty
repentance for sins against God or man,
ingnuous confessions of them, honest compensations for them, sincere amendment of them; hence it brings to a
quiescency, and comfort in no way, but such, as is
conform to the Word of Christ; burning with an
unfaigned charity toward all men; most
fervently to the Churches service and welfare: with an
In humili spiritu & pura mente spaciose habitat immensus Deus.
high esteem of the
excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ, his Institutions, and Ministry, his Word, and Spirit, and Grace; with a
gratefull value, and
high respect of those,
Phil. 3.7. 1 Thes. 15.12.12, 13. Heb. 13.17. by whose Ministry they have been called, baptized, taught, converted; and are still
guided in the paths, light and breathings of the Spirit, to the hopes of salvation; the blessed expectation of which in Christs way raiseth them up many times to high, yet holy resolutions, to
deny themselves, and
suffer any thing for Christs sake, and the testimony of the Truth.
These, and such like (I conceive) are the best fruits of Gods Spirit; which are not the lesse excellent, because they are common: Gods children are not oft entertained with novelties, and never pleased with such new toyes, and ratles, or hobbey horses in Religion which some men bragge of. The
wandering clouds, which some mens fancies exhale, of spirituall Motions and Manifestations, beyond plain and ordinary Christians, either for private comfort,
Iude 12. or for publique benefit, are for the most part without
water, they
darken but
moisten not the Church, or the soul, they have so much of earthy or fiery exhalations in them, that they have little of the dew of heaven with them; Nor may they without great injury and high indignity be imputed to the Spirit of Christ: Nor doe such sorry flowers (which grow in
every dunghill) adorn the
Garden of God, the Soul, or the Church; not justly
crown any with the most honourable name of
holy or
spirituall: Which titles
vain men much affect and boldly
[Page 371] challenge; sober and humble Christians do earnestly desire, and seriously endeavour to merit: Being an honour so farre above the naturall capacity of sinfull mortality, that nothing, but a Divine bounty and supernaturall power can conferre the
Truth of that Beauty, which is in holinesse; and the right to that glory, which is in every True Saint: who are often hid, as
orient Pearles in
rough shels, in great plainnesse, lowlinesse and simplicity; which makes such as are
truly Saints and spirituall, as ashamed to challenge the name, as they are afraid to come short of the grace: Studying not applause and admiration from men, but the approbation of a sincere and
good conscience;
2 Cor. 1.12. Iam. 1.17. Him they look upon as the father of every good and perfect gift; the sender of the
blessed Spirit, by the
due Ministry of the Word, into mens hearts; The
searcher also of all hearts, and
tryer of the spirits of men; far beyond what is set out in
paints and outward
appearances of extraordinary gifts
of the Spirit; under which mask and disguises
Achitophel,
Heb. 4.13. and
Jehu, and
Judas, and
Simon Magus, and the sons of
Sheva, and
Demas, and the self-made Prophetesse
Jezebel, and
Diotrephes, all false Christs, false Prophets, and false Apostles, all true Antichrists, and true Ministers of Satan, grievous Wolves;
studied to appear; and did so for a while, till the Lord stirred up the Spirit of
discerning in his true Ministers and true Saints.
Which Spirit of Wisdome teacheth us to measure and judge of
spirituall gifts, and true holinesse,
6. Reall power of the Spirit how discerned
2 Tim. 3 5. not by bare and barren forms, but by the
power and practise of godlinesse; not by soft-expressions, and gentle
insinuations, or melancholy
sowrenesse, and severer brows: not by
Ahabs sackcloth, or
Jehus triumphs, or
Pharisaick frownes: Not by bold
assertions, lowd clamours, confident calumnies,
[...]. te
[...]ico, aut tristi vulus. vultuosi Pharisai.
Simplicissima est spiritus sancti virtus; sine suco, sine fraude omnia agit: nulli gravis, piis suavis, omnibus utilis.
Ber.
Nil tam
[...] metuit quam ne dubitare de aliqua re videretur:
de Vellcio. Quomodo certissimi esse possunt, quum nihil certius est quam certos illos non esse de salute?
Ber.
Certi non sunt qui solliciti non sunt.
Cyp.
Sola integra fides secura esse potest.
Tertul. de Ba. precipitant zeal, audacious adventures, successefull insolencies: Not by heaps of Teachers, popular Sermonings, long Prayers, wrested Scriptures, crowds of Quotations, high Notions,
Origenick Allegorizings: Not by admired Novelties,
vulgar satisfactions, splendid
shews of Religion; empty
noises of Reformation: Nor yet by
arrogant boastings, uncharitable despisings, confident presumptions, hasty
assurances, proud
perswasions, pretended
Revelations, fanatick
confusions: All these, either in affected Liberties, or Monastick rigors, oft bear up mens
fancie of the Spirit, and sanctitie, (like bladders) meerly by their
emptinesse: Nothing being more prone to dispose a
vain mind, to
fancy strongly, that it hath
Gods Spirit, than the
not having it indeed:
2 Tim. 3.13. Deceiving and being deceived. To make men presume they are Saints,
[Page 372] than the not serious considering what
true holinesse is,
Splendore magis quam fervore delectantur hypocritae.
Ber. Dum fallunt maxime falluntur. and the way of the Spirit of Christ is: In its infallible rule, the Scripture; in its noblest pattern, Jesus Christ; in its foundation, Humility; in its beauty, Order and Symmetry; in its perfection, Sincerity; in its glory, Love and Charity; in its transcendent excellency, the Divine Nature. The
Devils Piracles are made as much by the
frauds and
fallacies of hanging out
Gods colours, the flags of the Spirit,
Hypocritae sanctitatis tineae: cui adhaerere videntur v st
[...]m tu piter viciant; remedia in morbos, & sanctitatem in crimen vertunt.
Chrysost. and shews of holinesse, as by the
open defiances of persecution, and
batteries of profanenesse; Delusions in Religion, as
Dalilahs charms on
Samson, are oft stronger, than the
Philistins force
against the Church; Else our blessed Saviour would not have so carefully fore-warned and fore-armed his little flock, against those grand
Impostors; whose deceit is no lesse than this,
Luk. 17.21.
Loe here is Christ, and there is Christ: As if he were no where in
England, or in all the former Catholick Church; but only in the corners and Conventicles of new
Donatists.
Loe here is Christ! a most
potent and
plausible pretention indeed, able by its native force, and mans
credulous frailty to
deceive even the
very Elect;
Mark. 13.22. whom would it not move and tempt strongly to hear of a new Christ, in
New lights, and new Gospels, new Church wayes, new Manifestations, new Ministry, and new Ministers; Yea to heare of a
Christ without means, above means, beyond the Scriptures deadnesse, the old Sacramentall forms, the Ministeriall Keyes and Authority: Christ in the Spirit risen from the
grave of dead duties; of expired Ordinances; and from the
Carkuses of ancient Churches; A Christ, who is already
come to judgement; with whom his Saints are now risen, and dayly rising; seeing him not
as in a glasse of means
darkly, but by immediate
Visions, glorious
Manifestations, speciall
Inspirations, plenary
Inhabitations; thus fitting on
Thrones and
Reigning with
Christ in his
Kingdom?
Whom would
not these Trumpets awake, and these alarms call forth? if we were not
forewarned by Christ; and if we had not seen such follies formerly acted and
manifested to all the Christian world; and sufficiently
confuted in all ages; which never amounted to more than
Religious Tragedies;
G
[...]mi
[...]a deformitas, at nocumentum tragicum miserorum religiosa delicta. for when the masks of
personated Prophets, and
necess
[...]tous Saints, and
hungry Enthusiasts, and
idle Seraphicks, were taken off, (which they put on either by the power or presumptions they had among the Vulgar) presently there appeared the
horns of the
Beast, in
pride, ambition, luxury, polygamy, cruelty,
Cyp. Ep. 2.
Sleidan. Com. l. 4.
tyranny, confusion; That those, who seemed to have come down from heaven in the
shews of the
Spirit, and
pretentions of Sanctity, were but
Satans lightnings falling down from heaven, and his most
abominable eructations out of the bottomelesse pit.
If we other
poor Christians, who still remain on the
other side of this Jordan, (which those
Spiritosoes pretend to have passed) if wee, who creep on the ground, as worms and no men; who have dayly cause to
abhor our selves in dust and ashes, who are forced dayly to
strengthen our faith, to
renew our repentance; to poure forth our souls oft in sighs, tears, prayers, with
broken hearts and
contrite spirits, contending with corruptions, wresting with temptations; having enough to doe to fortifie our selves with the compleat
armour of Gods Word, in Precepts, and Promises; and of his Spirit, in gracious habits, excitations to, and assistances in duties:
2 Pet. 1.10. Thus giving all diligence to make
our calling and election sure: not counting our selves to have
comprehended, but
pressing on to the mark of the price of the high calling in Christ Jesus: Glorying in nothing but
in the crosse of Jesus Christ,
Phil. 3.14. Gal. 6.14. by which we are crucified to the honours, riches, policies, successes, flatteries, and glories of this inglorious world; yea to the Liberties, Religions, Devotions, Sanctities, new Churches, new Reformations, and new Ministers of this world; who forsaking the wayes of Christ, and the holy Apostles, and the ancient Churches, and the
true succession of Ministers, and all Power; have
turned grace into wantonnesse, liberty into licentiousnesse, godlinesse into gain; and very much embraced the present world; falling
down before Mammon, and worshipping
the false gods of this world.
If we, who when we have
suffered much, and
done something in our endeavours and purposes of holinesse; yet find cause to cry out,
Wretched men that we are, who shall deliver us from this body of death!
Rom. 7.24. if we could indeed
believe; or find by
experience, that the
exaltations, and
Raptures of these new pretenders to the Spirit, were more comfortable, than the
bufferings of those good old Christians; That their
triumphs in the world, were beyond the others
sufferings from the world, that there were more of Christ in their
new Crowns of glory, which they boast of, than in the others Crosses, which they patiently bare; If we could discern a more
self-denying Spirit, a more
Christ-enjoying Sanctity; That they were Saints, that is, Not
crucifiers of the world, but
crucified to the world: If we could see the
wounds of Christ in these glorious apparitions; these
Christ-like phantasms, (as
Antony the Hermite required,
Non credam esse Christum nisi vulnera videam crucifixi.
in vita An
[...]. when Satan appeared to him like Christ in glory) If that Purity, Chastity, Justice, Honesty, Contentednesse, Patience, Charity, Meeknesse, Humility, Peaceablenesse, Fidelity, Constancy and Orderlinesse, shined in them wherein those holy
men and women of old, the Professors, Confessors and Martyrs, not getting but loosing Saints, imitated the holy Lord Jesus, and the most holy God, according to the lively characters of true holinesse, set
down in the Scriptures: If
[Page 374] we saw such fruits of reall holinesse in their words, pens, and actions, in their Doctrines and duties, in their self-denials and Mortifications, in their meetings and Fraternities, in their Church Orders and Ministrations, as might convince us, that these pretenders to the Spirit, and despisers of the Ministers, have indeed more o
[...] that light, life and power of the holy Spirit of God, than either true Christians or godly Ministers formerly had, or now have in this, or
any other true Church of Christ: How should we
envy their
blessednesse with an holy emulation? How should we, as Saint
John to the Angell (whom it may be he
took for Jesus Christ) be even ready
to fall at their feet;
Revel. 19 10. to kisse their footsteps; to attend their directions; to imitate their examples; to partake of their raptures; to pry into their third heavens; to rise, ascend, reign and triumph; to enjoy the holy
Spirit and
Christ, and God with them, to all which they in word and fancy pretend?
7. Fallacies in this kind frequent among Enthusiasts.But the triple Crown of
meer titular and verball
holinesse (which is but
copper gilded over) moves us not, further than to pity the sinner; and to scorn the pride: The
Gnosticks, Montanists, Catharists of old, the later rude, and cruell
phanaticks in
Germany cryed (
[...])
holy, holy, holy to their parties and factions: As if there were
holy ambitions, holy seditions, holy covetousnesses, holy sacri
[...]edges, holy obscenities, holy cruelties, holy confusions in the conversations of
true Christians and spirituall men; Or
holy ignorances, holy errours, holy darknesses, holy heresies, holy schisms, holy hypocrisies in their hearts and spirits: As if no duties, no Scriptures, no Sacraments, no Ministry, or Ministers, no Government, or Governours of the Church were heretofore holy, which were
primitively, and universally, and constantly owned, and observed in the Church of Christ, as derived from him; As if
private fancies, and
solitary dreams, and single imaginations of weak and
silly men, or women, were now holyer, or had more in them of the Spirit, than the publique
Oracles of the sure Word of God; which the
Catholick Church hath received from God by the hands of holy men; and by a constant succession of an holy Ministry hath delivered to us, with constancy and fidelity (as to the main:) however particular branches or members of this Church may have failed and withered. If these
Antiministeriall Novellists have nothing whereby to set off their pretended gifts of the Spirit, and singular holinesse, but only novelty, fancy, and
uncertain Inspirations, nothing to cry down all former holy ways of the Church, but this; that they are conform to all Antiquity and Scripture regulations; The least beam of whose glorious light alwayes either equalls, or far exceeds their new either superfluous, or dubious illuminations; Truly
[Page 375] they must give all learned and godly Ministers together with all judicious and sober Christians leave,
Potius vetera & tuta quam periculosa & nova sectemur.
Tac. to passe by the
Idoll of their new dressed Spiritually and Sanctity, without
any admiration, devotion or the least salutation: Nor can we at all consider
private spirits, warped from; and bent against the
publique Spirit of Christ, in the Scripture, in the practise of the Catholick Church; and in the most
eminent Christians, both ancient and modern.
We shall content our selves with that
plain and
pristine holynesse, and manifestations of the Spirit,
True holinesse and true Saints. Sanctitas est scientia colendorum deorun.
Tul. de Nat. D.
[...]. Plato. in Eutyp. which are expressed in the Word; deposited in the Church; preserved in an
holy Ministry; exemplified in all true Christians: and most eminently in Jesus Christ and his Apostles, the great and famous Founders, Teachers and Establishers of holy Truths, holy Duties, holy Sacraments, holy Orders, and holy Ministry in the Church: And this with divine Power and Authority, not onely
personall, but
successionall; without which the instituted Service and Worship of Christ had ere this failed. These being ever since Christs time in all the world, imployed in Teaching, Gathering, Baptizing, Governing, Feeding, Preserving, and Perfecting the Body of Christ, which is his Church: We know not, and so we cannot desire,
other holinesse, than that, by which we beleived the Truths, obeyed the Commands, feared the Threatnings, observed the Duties, preserved the Institutions, continued the Orders, reverenced the Embassadors, joyed in the Graces, hoped in the Promises; and were led conformably to Christ by that Spirit, which Jesus Christ had given to his Church, long before these
new coyners had graven the stamps, or set up their Mint
[...]: We are glad, and blesse God, when we attain unfaignedly to that Spirit of Holynesse, which hears the Word of God with
fear and trembling, from the mouth of those able and godly Ministers, which are the
Messengers or Angels sent from Christ, by the Churches Ordination: Which teacheth us, to pray with
understanding, constancy, fervently, and comelinesse; to receive the pledges of Gods love in Christ from their hands (duly consecrating the holy mysteries) with
reverence, preparednesse, and thankfulnesse; That
holinesse, which
loves with sincerity,
gives with cheerfulnesse, rejoyceth in well doing, suffers with patience, lives by Faith, acts by Charity; is holy with order, contentednesse and humility, without any fury, faction or confusion.
That holinesse which hath nothing in it novell or praeterscripturall; nothing fancifull, verball, tumultuary, violent,
[...]. Plat. Eu
[...]yph. S
[...]nctum est quod deo gratum. schismaticall, disorderly, partiall, pernicious, or injurious to any; which chuseth to be a Martyr for Charity and Unity, as well as Verity, in the Church: rather suffering much than giving scandall or making a schism, according to the pious and excellent cou
[...]s
[...]ll
[Page 376] of
Dionysius to
Novatus.
[...]. Dionys. Ep
[...]st. Au
[...]ea. apud Eusch. l.
6. hist. c.
38. That holinesse which is old, as the
Ancient of dayes, reall, rationall,
demonstrative from the Word of God, and exemplified in the lives of former Saints: Which is meek, courteous, charitable, humble, just to all men, abounding with all righteousnesse, and the fruits of
righteousnesse, peace, and
establishment, both to private consciences, and publique Churches. That holinesse, which hath nothing in it supercilious, calumniating, defamatory, insolent, bitter or burthensome to any true Christians, true Churches, and true Ministers, which know how to reprove, what is amisse, without rejecting all that is well; to reform the crooked, without ruining what is right. That holinesse, which, as the Sun-beams is always like it self; like the
Father of spirituall light; uniform and constant in all true Saints, in all ages, and in all administrations Divine, either immediate, or mediate; as to its rule, the Will and Word of God; as to its end, the glory of God, in Gods way; as to its Epitome, or sum,
the love of God, and its neighbour; as to its
happy fruits and effects, the good of mankinde, chiefly of the Church of Christ: These have ever been the same for kind, however differing in degrees, according to the measure which God hath given to his true Saints and servants; who never differed from God, or the Word, or one another, as they were holy and spirituall, however, as men and carnall in part, they had their
crookednesse, unevennesses, and dissentings.
These are the fruits of Gods Spirit, this that
true Holinesse, for which we pray, of which we dare not boast: These are the Saints, whose
shadows we count
Soveraign; whose presence a blessing; whose wayes unblameable; whose joyes unspeakable; whose works most imitable; whose conversation most amiable, heavenly and divine; who chuse rather to suffer, than any way to act in cases dubious, as to secular dissensions, which have much of the
Beast, somewhat of the
Man, and little of the
true Christian: The worth of these Pearls is infinitely beyond some mens,
counterfeit forgeries, whose lustre is chiefly from worldly glory, and secular advantages; who out of
ashes are melted up to the shining and bricklenesse of glasse, by the
fervour of some spirits; who think it enough to
glister with novelties, and to boast of
Inspirations; fancying all is reformed, which is but changed, though much to the worse; who are forced to set off themselves by the soil of
severe censuring of others; Fearing nothing so much as a true light; and those discoveries which are made of them by serious and judicious Christians; who judge not by mens
lips, and
appearances, but by their lives and practises, compared to the Word of God; For which,
true Ministers, most eminently and
[Page 377] impartially holding forth to the discovery of all mens deformities, are of all men most abhorred by these pretenders; who at a true and full view will not onely not appear to other
such gifted men, and spirituall, as they pretend; but they will be ashamed of their arrogance, and despite against those good Christians, and those true Minisers whom they have so much vilified and contemned.
The common mistake of proud, weak, or
fancifull men,
8. Vulgar mistakes of spirituall influences.
Luk. 9.55. Impudentiam p
[...]o pietate jactitant, quasi eo sanctiores essent quo verbosiores,
Bern.
[...]. Thucid. hist. l.
1.
[...]. Bas. de Sp. s. whose tongues are onely tipt with Sanctity, and the name of the Spirit, is this, That they know not indeed
of what Spirit they are, as to Profession; Nor consider
of what Spirit they ought to be, as to temper, if they will
be truly Christs Disciples; Contenting themselves with light and
airy presumptions, in stead of
serious and
searching examinations of truth:
comparing themselves with themselves, they fancy they grow holyer, as they grow
bolder in their opinions, or actions: Hence they are easily flattered into
high Imaginations, and cheated with
strong Presumptions; as if some common
gifts of knowledge, some
Scepticall quicknesse, some volubility of utterance, some Scripturall expressions, which they have attained beyond their former selves, or their equals, were rare, immediate, and speciall gifts of the Spirit. Then, because they should seem no body, if they carry their
small wares in an
old pack,
Quos diabolus a veritatis via in veleri charitate detinere non p
[...] tuit, novi itineneris erro
[...]e circumscribit, & decipit.
Cyp. they
invent some new fashion of
Religion; or some modell of a Church-way, which they
strongly fancy; after they have once brought forth their fancy to any
form and shape, they are strangely
inamored with it, all old figures never so uniform, Catholick, and comely,
seem deformed, ugly,
Antichristian: Then follows those quick emotions, and stirrings
upon their spirits, which have the quicknings, only of
Self in them; these are presently cryed up for motions, and
[...], The
Marcionites had private lectures, which they called Manifestations or Illuminations; from a Prophetesse,
Philumena. Tertul. prae. ad Hae. c. 44.
manifestations, and excitations, and impulses of Gods Spirit on them; then, they are easily moved to extraordinary heats, and irregular vehemencies, as counterfeit possessed are, by the looking on and
applauses of others, whose sillinesse makes them gentle spectators, and
obsequious admirers of any thing, that seems new to them, or is above them. Nothing troubles these
pretenders so much, as if you look
too neer and
too narrowly on their practises.
Impostoribus nihil est lumine inimicitius. Nothing angers them so much, as what they fear, may discover them: you must not ask them, where
are their miracles, where their
Empire over Devils; where their
languages; where their
prophecies; either as
predictions of things to come, or as
interpretations of obscure Prophecies in the Scripture, referring to Jesus Christ? These questions (though they are but
just to be put, where
extraordinary Inspirations are pretended)
[Page 378] are too hard for them: these pose them, and afflict them, when they are thus urged by Ministers, or any sober Christians; who expect no satisfactory answer, in any of those particulars, (which are the
proper effects and demonstrations of the Spirit, in its
extraordinary motions,) when indeed they observe in these
pretenders, so little of
ordinary, sound and saving knowledge; so nothing of that
meeknesse of wisdome, which every true Christian, in whom the Spirit of Christ dwels, injoyes in some measure; so
utter desolation of any thing, that may argue
any thing extraordinary and excellent, which may justly own the
Spirit of Christ, for its speciall Author and
infuser. But quite contrary; grosse ignorance in many things; yet puffed up with intolerable pride, poysoned with errors, kindled with passions sharpned with violence, delighting in furies, boasting in discords, schisms and confusions, either begun, or increased, or continued by the
restlesse agitations of their fierce and unquiet spirits: whose
impetuous temper is impatient of nothing so much, as true Christian patience; of Peace, Order, and charitable harmony in any part
of the Church of Christ; There is nothing they can lesse endure,
Magi & Augures nihil suis actibus successurum Iuliano affirmabant, nisi Athanasium primo velut omnium obstaculum sustulisset.
Ruff. l. 1. c. 32. Hist. Ecc. Gal. 1.7. than able, learned, godly and resolute Ministers, in whom dwels (indeed) a far more excellent Spirit of God; full of wisdome, of power, of courage, full of Christ; who can and dare detect the deceits and juglings of these
vain mindes: manifesting their folly, discovering their nakednesse, emptinesse, and nothingnesse in respect of any extraordinary Illuminations, or Inspirations of Gods holy Spirit in any way of Religion: After all the cry, and noise, and glorying of these
mens inspirings, at the best, all amounts to no more, than the same Gospell, the same Duties, the same Sacraments, the same Jesus, the same God, who was with far more knowledge, purity, peace, love, zeal and constancy
owned, served and honoured in this and other Churches, in that
ancient way and holy Ministry which the Church ever used; which Christ instituted, and with which God was so well pleased, that he blessed it, as the means, to preach the Gospell, to
plant Religion, to settle and govern the Church in first and after times, amidst all the persecutions and heresies that opposed it. This is the best of their Inspirings; the setting of some new glosse and fashion on Christian Religion, whose purity and simplicity like gold, cares not be thus painted over.
But take these Inspired men in their
degenerations, depravings and worstings of Religion, and you will easily see, how such
equivocall generations and imperfect
mixtures, and meer
monsters of Religion, presently
putrifie and pervert to error, faction, licentiousnesse, violence, rapine, civill oppressions, tyrannies, against all that applaud not, or approve not the
rarity of their conceits
[Page 379] and inventions; which first kindle with
modest sparks,
Modestiora sunt errorum initia; & blandientia venena;
Lactant. as if they would enlighten, warm, and refine the Church, Religion, and Ministry; but after they have got to them
vulgar fewell, they arise to such
dreadfull flames and conflagrations, as threaten to consume all that was ever built before them: that so the goodly
Palaces of ancient and true Religion being
demolished, they may have a clearer ground, where on to set up the feeble cottages of their new framing and erecting. Poor men! thus once
Omnes tument, omnes scientiam pollicentur: ante sunt perfecti quam eslocti.
Tertul. de Hae c. 41. puffed up with their tympanies of
self conceptions, and getting into some
warmer Sun, having once over-looked
their first errors, they never after have leisure, patience, or humility to discern the
grosse yet
secret distempers, which are in their spirits;
Not raptures and gifts, but humility and charity give the greatest evidences and surest instances of Gods Spirit, and of salvation. the many distinctions, and disguises, and windings, by which worldly lusts, passions, and interests
slily creep in, and concealedly worke in their hearts, even then most
securely, (and so most dangerously) when under this
blind of Gods Spirit; when the
Lord shall be intitled to the whole plot and project of their follies and furies, both in its
softer beginnings and its
rougher proceedings.
Of these fallacies in point of speciall Inspirings and motions of Gods Spirit, there are no surer detections than these: 1.
9. Evidences of their folly. That these so
moved and active spirits do always finde lesse content, and pleasure in, have lesse zeal and contention for the
great things of God, (which are Faith, Righteousnesse, Peace, and Holinesse) than they doe for their
little novelties and
fancies: 2. They finde lesse comfort and joy in themselves, to be kept within, and humbly to walk in those
holy bounds of religious Truth and Order; (which the Word of God hath
clearly set before them, and all holy Christians, and the purest Churches alwayes observed) than to be alwayes
busily disputing for, and acting over those
petty parts of their
scruples, novelties, and
extravagancies; Which have nothing in them but a
verminly nimblenesse and subtlety, being bred out of the
putrefactions of mens Brains, and the
corruptions of the times, in matters of Religion; and are rather
pernicious, than any way
profitable, in comparison of the more sober strength, and usefulnesse of nobler creatures: Nor is it by gracious persons disputed, but that one
serious Christian of the old stamp, one
able and faithfull Minister of the Church of England, whom these so contemne and hate, hath heretofore done, and still doth more good, and gives, greater
demonstrations of the Spirit of Christ dwelling in him, with wisdom, gravity, learning, humility, diligence, peaceablenesse and charity, (by which many have been restrained or converted, from sin: or established and confirmed in the ways of God) than whole
heaps of these
novel Teachers, and swarms of Inspired pretenders, who like
drones do but seek to rob the
hives and starve
[Page 380] the Bees: who serve (in some fits) to
scratch itching ears, to some tune of
pleasure, liberty, profit, novelty, or
preferment; but not to teach the ignorant, to settle the shaken, to compose the tossed, to heal the wounded, or to wound the ulcerated Consciences of any men to any
soundnesse of mind, or true holinesse of manners.
Aedificantur in ruinam, illuminantur in caciores teneb
[...]as.Their Proselytes are rather
perverted, than converted; made
theirs by a
schismaticall and
factious adherence; rather than
Christs by a
fiduciary obedience; or the Churches by a charitable and humble communion;
Faction and
confusion and every
evill work are the fruits of
pertinacious and
pragmatick ignorance, as
Ʋnion, Peace, and
Charity, are the
genuine effects of sound knowledge and humble wisdome; In which wayes onely true Christians have ever judged the highest gifts and graces of Christs Spirit to be both derived and decerned. I am sure there is a vast difference between a wanton Fancy and a holy Spirit, between a glib Tongue and a gracious Heart. We may add to these discoveries of fallacious pretentions to the
Spirits speciall motions;
Abominanda religionis ludibria colentia temporum rationes, non leges Dei.
Naz or. Lat. Hypocritarum pietas est temporum aucupium.
Cyp. That, both in the first
broaching, and after
drawings forth of their new projects and inventions, the
authors of them more
look to men, than to God; how it may suit with
secular aimes, and
politique interest, private or
publique, than how it sorts with
Gods Word, or the rule of Christ, or the Churches practise in purest times; or its
present distresses; whose frame as to the main both for
Doctrine, Ministry, and
Government, hath alwayes been the same, both in times of persecution and of peace; when favoured and disfavoured hy men; And such it ever was in
England, and possibly it will be if it
out-live this storm; I am sure these
Novelties so much opposing this Church, and
true Ministers in it, would never have so quickned by any inward
heat of Spirit, if they did not presume that the
Sun did shine warm on them; which yet is no infallible
sign of Gods blessing; If these Antiministeriall adversaries, these now so
Inspired men, (who join in their plots, and power, and activity, by which they either secretly undermine, by evill speaking and separating from the
publique Ministry; or openly invade and arrogate the Office; or wholly deride and oppose the Function;) if they expected nothing but Winter and persecution, and such
measure as they
mete; I believe it would damp their spirits very much: They would then think it a part of
prudence in a
Christian Spirit, to
sleep in a whole skin; by keeping themselves in that station, wherein God, and the Lawes both of Church and State have set them: As they
did very warily, in those times, when there was just power
restraining them in those due bounds, which then they thought became them best; and they would no doubt have thought so still, (for all the fullnesse of their spirits and
[Page 381] ebullition of their rarer gifts) if
strange indulgences in matters of Religion, and Church Order had not tempted them to
safe extravagancies, and unpunished insolencies, chiefly against the Church, and Church men.
In other things, of
civill affairs, where it is very likely their spirit prompts them, as much to be medling (because more is got by those activities:) they know how to
keep their spirits in very good order; being over-awed with
evident danger, attending any factious, seditious or tumultuary motions; None of these small
spirited m n (who are seldome
little in their own eyes) are powerfully moved to usurp any place in the
Councell of State; to arrogate the
office and authority of an
Embassadour or
publique Agent; to set himself in the Seat of Justice
un commissioned; or to intrude into any place Military, or Civill, without a
Warrant from other, than their own
forward spirits; though their pride and ambition (
2 Sam. 15.3. Nunquam defuit ambitioso praeclara sui ipsius opinio, & summa de seipso expectatio.
Sym.
like Absaloms) may fancy, they could better dispatch businesse, doe exacter Justice, and speedier, than any in Authority; yet here, the
danger and penalty of intrusion cowes their zeal, curbs their heady spirits, and
cuts their combes: Nor are they often either so
valiant, or so
fool hardy, as to act by their pretended
impulses in any way, but where they think there may be
safety; which they now find (as
from many men) in what ever they say, or doe, against the honour, order, and Ministry of this reformed Church of
England: which they see hath not
many souldiers to defend it; nor
advocates to plead for it; nor
Patrons to protect it. Wanton and petulant servants which were formerly but as the
Iob 30.1. Insolentioris animi propri
[...] est, calamitosam viriutem indigne tractare, dicteriis appetere; injuriis afficere; & de iis quae immerita patitur maxime exprobrare.
Plin.
dogs of the flock, will easily
insult over the children of the family, when they see
them Orphanes, and
exposed to injuries: either wanting true
Isa. 49.23.
Nursing Fathers and Mothers, or these wanting that
tendernesse toward them, which is hardly to be expected in
step-mothers, and onely
titular parents. It is no adventure for
timorous beasts to goe over, where they find the fence trodden down, and the gap made wide; So, much more prevalent with
vain and
proud men are the
impressions of fear from men, than those
from God, whose commands and threatnings are attended with Omnipotent Justice, which is
slow paced, but
sure; Nor doe I doubt, but those subtle and
insolent enemies against this Reformed Church and the Ministry of it, doe already
Prima est baec ultio, quod se Judice nemo nocens absolvitur.
Iuv. Occultum quatienti animo tortore flagellum.
Id. find the first strokes of Divine Vengeance in their own ingratefull breasts.
The further triall of these pretenders to the Spirit, I must leave to the
impartiality of judicious Christians, in that experience which they have of the fruits which they bring forth. What truths of God have these
Antiministeriall adversaries ever brought forth, or further cleared and illustrated, than was before?
[Page 382] What weighty controversie or other question in Divinity, polemicall or practicall, have they learnedly and solidly stated? What part of obscurer Scripture have they well interpreted? What
body of Divinity have they blest this Age withall, beyond what it formerly enjoyed in great variety and plenty? What cases of Conscience have they more cleared or better decided? Is either
Law or
Gospell beholding to them? yea rather; how have some men studied to make void the Law by immorall licentiousnesse? and the Gospell too, by such not
free but rather profuse and prodigall
grace, as excludes those holy conditions of repentance,
Jam. 2.17. and good workes, which the
Gospell requires as necessary
concommitants and
fruits of true and lively Faith? What Scripture have they handled which they have not tortured, mangled, and broken the very bones of it? What controversie have they not more studied to pester and entangle? What
truth have they not darkened with their cloudy
words and senselesse
notions, which they call glorious heights? What heresie have they not revived? What poysonous Error have they not tampered with? What sin and enormity have they not palliated, or excused, or applauded, as the effect, either of Christian liberty or necessity? How many simplier Christians Faith have they
subverted? perswading them they never had Christ
rightly preached to them; nor were in any
saving Church-way, till these Inspired Teachers came to
direct them, how to cast off and despise
their Ministers and the whole Office
of the Ministry.
10. How short they come of that Spirit which shews it self in true Ministers.Neither then the Word of God, nor right Reason, not sober Sense will give testimony of any
speciall gifts of the Spirit in these men, either in knowledge, or in wisdome, or in utterance, or in any grace or vertue; In all which they are nothing in regard of many Ministers and others, who as far excell them, as
gold doth
brasse, and
silver lead; Nor are their fruits to the publique and to others, any way proportionable to their boasting against the Ministers: which is as far from truth, as it is from humility; if these may be measured and esteemed, not by
proud swelling words of themselves; or by high scorns, and rude contempts of others; but by the
exactnesse of holy walkings, and the fruitfulnesse of publique labours on the hearts or lives of others.
Hanc habet invidia in seipsa poenam, aut non videre, aut nolle videre, aut maligne videre virtutem alienam, quam nescit imitati.
Gerson.Herein no
ignorance, or
envy, or
calumny can be so
wilfully or resolvedly blind, (but
onely in these men) as not to see and acknowledge, That God hath
given witnesse from heaven, against the crooked and
perverse generation of these detractors from, and
destroyers of, the honor of the
Ministry of England; by the eminent Learning, Piety, Zeal, Industry, Fidelity, Charity, Patience, Constancy and vigilancy of many
centuries, yea many
thousands of able, and
[Page 383] godly Ministers, both in the
restauration, and
preservation of Truth, Purity, and Power of the Christian Reformed Religion in this Church; others have sought the
goods of this Church, but these the good of it. I could here fill many Volumes (as many Ministers (both godly Bishops and Presbyters) in this Church, have done, by their acute, solid, devout, and most profitably pleasant writings) with the histories of
many of their
lives, (some of which are registred to posterity by commendable pens: others by tolerable ones, whose gratefull design is good; but their historique faculty far short of those merits, which they seek to eternize. How eminent have they been, as
Moses, in all good learning? how indefatigable in their labours? how dear, usefull, and desireable to all good and excellent Christians in their lives and deaths? What Trophies they have not gained
over the adversaries of our Christian and reformed Religion, by their Prayers, Sermons, and most incomparable Writings? No lesse have been their many and renowned Victories, which they have obtained over the very Devils; whom a long time they kept, as it
were in awe and in a
chain: How many sinners have been redeemed from his snares, and converted from the evill and errours of their wayes by their powerfull Ministry? How many
fiery darts of Satan have they quenched? How many
weak hands and
feeble knees have they strengthened? How many
remorselesse soules have they wounded; piercing between the
scales of Leviathan by the two-edged sword of God in their mouths? How many
wounded Consciences have they (like good
Samaritans) healed with the balm of
Gilead? How many doubting and despairing spirits have they revived and established? How many
mouthes of
aliens have they stopped, by the
unanswerable pregnancy of the truths, which they have cleared and mightily maintained? In fine; before ever the
croaking Frogs of
Egypt spread over the land, and filled every place with their importune and insignificant noises, against the Ministers and Ministry of this Church; (seeking by their muttering clamours to contend with the
Nightingales; and to silence the sweet fingers of Israel;) how were the
excellent Ministers of this Church, and the famous Ministry hereof, esteemed at home and abroad among the chiefest blessings, for use, and noblest beauties, for ornament, which this or any Nation and Church ever enjoyed? Being as the two
goodly pillars of Solomons Temple, sustaining the burthen, and adding to the beauty of Religion; being
sacred Oracles for holy direction, and great
examples for vertuous imitation.
In what part of good learning have not some of the
Ministers of
England excelled, and some of
them in all? What divine or humane truth have they not handled, cleared, and asserted? What controversie in Religion have they not rightly stated, fully disputed,
[Page 384] and solidly determined? What part of
practicall piety, and Devotion have they not illustrated, and adorned in their Writings, with most sweet, suasive, and pathetick flowers of holy Oratory, mixed with truths, gathered out of the gardens of God, the
Scriptures, and their own pure Consciences? What Scripture have they not commented upon, learnedly, methodically, clearly, and succinctly? Yea what Text (almost) in the whole Bible,
Old or
New, Law or Gospell, History or Prophesie, Psalmodicall, or Epistolicall, have not the Ministers of
England preached and printed upon with
accuratenesse and judgement? So that the
quintessence of the Sermons, set forth by them in this Church, would in the judgement of the learned Lord
Verulam make one of the most exact, and absolute Commentaries on the Bible, that ever was. It were endlesse to enumerate the
names, the excellencies, the learned works, the holy fruits and blessed successes, which have attended the Ministers of this Church; whom one would have thought to have been set so above any such envy, and malice, and sacriledge, never any Reformed Christians would ever have so
maligned and despised, as to have sought to destroy them and their function: Nor can I indeed in charity think, any doe so that are truly such.
The excellencies of the Antiministerials.As for their bitter enemies and rivalls, these Inspirators, on the other side; I am ashamed to shame them so much, as I
must needs doe, if I should shew the world their emptinesse, shallownesse, penury, meannesse, nothingnesse, as to Reason, Religion, Learning, common Sense,
pack-staffe Oratory; How grosse, confused, raw, flat, insipid, affected they are in speaking or writing; how dark in doctrine; how disorderly in disputes; how impotent in perswasion; how impertinent in reproof; how unauthorative in all they say, and doe, as
Teachers; What perfect Battologists they are; what circles they make, and rounds they dance in their Prayings and Sermonings; strong only in cavilling, and rayling, and calumniating against true and able
Ministers: And for their writings, with which they have lately so crammed and abused the world; how little have they set out to any other purpose, save onely to wast a great deal of good paper; and to make the world beleive, they were
richly laden, because they spread so
large sayles? How doe their pamphlets cheat the well meaning buyers and readers with the
decoy of some very specious and spirituall title; as if all were
Manna, and Aarons rod, which were in their Arks; when there is nothing but such emblemes, for the most part,
1 Sam. 6.4. of
Mice and
Emrods, as the
Philistines put into the Ark of God, as memorials of their sin, their shame, and punishment? What Reader may not
tear their books, with turning the leaves to and
[Page 385] fro, before ever he findes
acutenesse, or solidity; learning, or piety; Truth, or Charity; Divinity, or Humanity; Spirituals, or Rationals; but onely antick fancies and affected words, strangely deforming
antient and
true Theology, in its morals, mysteries and holy speculations; How much better had they wrote nothing, than so much, to so little good purpose, to so evill an intent; onely to amuse the
simple reader, with shews of rare notions; and by spiritlesse Prefacings, to lead on their ruder steleticks and declaimings against the Order, Government, Religion,
Ministers, and
Ministry of the Church of England; in which their scriblings they mixe so much
copperass and
gall with their ink, that they eat out all characters of Truth, Candor or Charity in their Papers, never affording them any word that may either savour of civility, as to ingenuous men; or of Justice, as to men of good learning and some merit; but all is written to deform them, their calling and Ministry, to expose them to vulgar scorns, to fit them for publique victims to the cruell malice of the enemies of the reformed Religion. Indeed against the Ministry and Ministers of
England they chuse to write with
Aqua fortis rather
than any ink; and covet red ink rather than black, trusting more to their swords than their pens; nor doe they confide so much in their
Brains, as their hands; their insolency being far beyond their inventions; which tempts them rather to pistoll Ministers by desperate Assasination, than to dispute with them in the
Schooles or by the
Presse.
Nor is this any envious or injurious diminution of these men,
11. It is no detraction or injury to prefer the Ministers of England before these pretenders to Inspiration.
2 Cor. 12 11. (who owe most of the good feathers they have to the preaching and writings of the Ministers of
England, and not to any Inspirations:) but it's a just representation of their
ungratefull vanity, and the Ministers reall worth, who have excelled, wherein soever these pretenders are most defective: And defective they are in all things, wherein able and true Ministers have most excelled. If this stroak of my pen seems any thing of
uncomely boasting, they have compelled us to it, and so may the better excuse, and bear with this our folly; which is not yet such, by their provoking examples of vapouring and vanity, but that we know by Gods grace how to own, what ever is of God in any of them; and to ascribe what ever is good in Ministers,
Pro defensione famae licita & honesta est la
[...] propria.
Reg. Jur. Dese
[...]sio est, non arrogantia.
Amb. s. 118. to the grace and bounty of God, who hath magnified his
power in their weaknesse; And however
wee, now living, be Nothing, yet our
excellent Predecessors, by whom the honour of this holy function hath been rightly derived to us, have merited from us, and all good men this acknowledgement to the praise of Gods grace.
The blessings which have come to this Church and Nation by the true Ministers.That the godly, able and faithfull Ministers in this Church of
England have by Gods blessing been the great
restorers and conservators
of good learning in this Nation; the
liberall diffusers of ingenuous education; the valiant
vindicators of the reformed Religion; the
commendable examples of piety and vertue, in all kinds restraining, and reforming all sin, error, excesse, profanenesse, and superstition, by their good lives and doctrine; Teaching and encouraging all manner of holynesse, civility, candour, meeknesse, gravity, and charity, throughout the whole Nation; What noble, worshipfull, or ingenuous family hath not, or might not have, been bettered by them? (if they did not entertain them at illiberall rates, and ignoble distances: as too many used to doe, below the honour of their calling, and merit of their worth:) What City, or Country Village hath not been beautified, and blessed by them? Where ever such Ministers lived, as became the dignity of their place, and profession, there hath alwayes followed a
good sense of piety, and a comely face both of Civility and Religion; And more might have been improved in every corner of the land, long ere this, if, what hath been oft vapoured and flourished, had been really performed; that is, the
setling of a competent maintenance every
where for a
competent Minister.
Cogit ad turpia necessitas. Non habet virtus inimicam praeter paupertatem & invidiam.
Eras. Et ornamentum & munimentum urbis & Ecclesiae,
Ambrosius.
Scandalous livings
have been no small cause of too
many scandalous Ministers; whom
necessity oft compelled to things uncomely, both for their society and support. Upon whose sores these
flesh-flyes
[...], the enemies of the Ministry, are alwayes lighting and biting; loth to see, or hear of, those
many incomparable Ministers, who have been in many places of this Church, as Saint
Ambrose was said to be in
Millain, both the
ornament of the City and
defence of Religion: In stead of whom, some
new Jesuitick Modellers would fain bring a company of
Locusts and
Caterpillers upon the face of the land, a sort of
illiterate and unordained Teachers, who like
ambulatory Arabs, or wandring
Scythians, must every week or month change their quarters, as fast, as they have
devoured silly widows houses: These in a short time will not be much beyond
Cantors and
Vagrants;
As the old
Circu
[...]celliones. like rowling stones, neither getting mosse themselves, nor raising any building of piety, or sound knowledge in others; for the same small stock always serves their turn, in their severall gests and quarters: By this meanes (they hope) the
Church and
State in a short time will be spoiled of all those
fair flowers of good Scholars and able
constant Ministers, which were well rooted in learning, and plentifully watered with the
dew of heaven, (the gifts and graces of Gods Spirit:) that so there may be
room enough, for those
rank and ill weeds to spread all over this
English garden and field: under whose
specious covert of spiritualty all sort of
venemous Serpents
[Page 387] and
hurtfull beasts may be hidden, till they are so multiplied,
[...]. Naz. that
through mutuall jealousies and dissensions, they fall to tearing and devouring one another; for, however, like Serpents, wicked men may for a while twine together, yet their
different heads will soon find, wherewith to exercise
their stings and teeth against each other; Impious mens confederacies are not friendship but faction and conspiracy. Nothing being more in consistent, than ignorance, error, and impiety; which having no principles of union or order in them, can have nothing of firmnesse or stability among them.
I doubt not, but there are,
12. The blessings which good Christians owe to good Ministers, under God. (notwithstanding so many
bitter spirits, and
rebellious children, have become ungratefull Apostates, against this Church and
[...]its worthy Ministery) thousands of excellent Christians, who have not bowed the
knee to these Baali
[...]s: who have both cause and hearts to confesse, that the
feet of these messengers, the true Ministers of
England, have brought
light and
peace to their soules; That their pious and constant labors have not been either so weak or unfruitfull, as might in any sor
[...] deserve, or justifie such hard recompenses, as these now are, with which a
foolish and
unthankefull generation seeks
to requite the Lord,
Deut. 32.6. and his faithfull servants, the true Ministers, whose names shall yet live among good Christians, with
durable honour;
Eccles. 7.1. and their memories shall be pretious as sweet Ointments, when these
dead (yet busie)
flies, who seek to corrupt them,
Eccles. 10.1. shall rot as dung on the face of the earth: Their
unsavory stench is already come up, and hath greatly defiled many parts of this Church; being justly
offensive to all wise, and good men in the present age; and for the future they will be memorable for nothing, but
illiterate impudence, ungratefull malice, and
confused madnesse, who like beasts were able to waste a fair field, and desolate a well reformed Church; but never to cultivate or plant any
thing like it.
The field of this Church in many places, by the
blessed labours of true and able husbandmen, was heretofore full of good corn;
the valleys and hils did laugh and sing; poore and rich were happy in the great increases, with which the
Lord of the harvest crowned the
labours of his faithfull Ministers; before the enemy had such liberty to sow his tares, even at noon day; yea in many places to rout the
true labourers, to leave many places desolate, and only to scatter that
self-sowing corn, which is like to that which springs
on the house top, whereof the Mower shall never fill his hand,
Psal. 129.7. nor he that
bindeth up the sheaves his bosome; Who sees not, that
one handfull of that crop, which was formerly wont to be tilled by the
skilfull and diligent hand of
true and able Ministers, was, for its weighty soundnesse in knowledge, and modest fulnesse in humility, far more worth, than many
sheaves and
cartloads of these
[Page 388]
burnt, and
blasted ears; whose pride pretends in one night to grow to such eminent gifts of the Spirit, for preaching, as shall exceed all
the parts and studies of Ministers; when it's evident to all, that will but
rub them in their hands, that these
wild oats, and
smutty ears, by lifting up their heads so high, doe but proclaim their
emptinesse and
lightnesse.
And 'twere well, if they were onely such cockle, such
trash and light gear; they now grow to sharp
thistles, thornes mixed with true weed; which seeks to starve, choak, and pull down to the earth, all the hopes and joy of the true labourers; that rich crop of truth, order, piety, charity, and sincerity, which was
formerly in great plenty, and still is, in good measure, on the ground: Yea thousands of Christians, in many places of this Nation, doe already grievously complain, of the
sad and desolate estate, to which they are reduced for want of able and true Ministers,
Amos 8.11. Psal. 106.15. residing among them: crying out, that
a famine of the Word is come upon them; and
leannesse is entred into their soules: having none to sow the
immortall seed of the Word, or to dispense the
bread of life to them, but a
few straglers now and then: of whose
calling and authority to minister holy things, no wise man hath any confidence; and of whose
insufficiency every way, all men have too much experience, where ever they obtrude themselves: That most Christians had rather (yea and better) want the Word and Sacraments, than receive them,
so defiled, so nullified, by such unwashen, and unwarranted hands. For it is hardly to be
beleeved, that those, who are so much
enemies to the spirit of Christ in true Ministers (of which there hath been so great and good demonstrations, in gifts, lives, and successes) should either have, or come in the
power of the same Spirit, which they so much
despise, and blaspheme. Sure the
Kingdome of Christ is not divided against it self; but is uniform, and constant; not depending on the various impulses of mens humours, fancies, and worldly interests, but established and governed by the most
sure Word, and those holy rules, both for truth and order, therein contained: It is little sign of Christs
Spirit in men, to
sow those seeds of
errors and divisions which holy men have been alwayes plucking up; or to build again that
Babell, which so many godly
Ministers have pulled down. But it becomes us Ministers not so much to dispute with these men about the Spirit, to which they so highly pretend; as to continue
to outdoe them in the fruits of the Spirit, as our famous and blessed
forefathers have done, and to leave the decision to the
Consciences of true, and wise Christians, and to the
great Searcher of mens hearts, and tryer of
mens spirits and
workes; who hath the
Spirit of burning
[Page 389] and refining;
Isa. 4.4. and who (if he hath not determined for the
superfluity of wickednesse, and
ungratefull wontannesse of this Nation, to lay us quite wast and desolate) will in his due time (after these
days of triall) throughly
purge his floore, and
weed his field; even this,
Mal. 3.12. so
sadly havocked and neglected Church; In which there are still some fruit, that have a blessing in them;
Isa. 65.8. and which we hope he will not destroy, who knows how to separate between
the pretious and the vile.
Mean time Gods husbandmen, the
true and Ordained Ministers,
13. The patience and constancy of Ministers will best confute these pretenders. must have patience, (but not
slacken their diligence) after the holy example of those
godly Bishops, and Presbyters of the Church in the times of the
Arrian, Novatian, Donatistick, and others prevalencies and persecutions; The fierce and
fiery spirit in the old hereticks and schismaticks could least of all endure with temper and moderation,
those Bishops and Ministers which were
soundest in their judgements, faithfullest in their places, and holyest in their lives;
Socrat. l.
1. c.
7. l. cap.
17. Can. African. Theod. l.
4 c.
12. So that, not only they destroyed and drove away most of the orthodox Ministers, both Bishops and Presbyters, out of many Provinces in
Africa, and so in
Asia, as in
Europe; but they sought with all fraud and force to destroy, that
great Colosse of Christian Religion, the most renowned Bishop of
Alexandria,
Omnes quos factionis macula s
[...]ciavit in Athanasium conspirabant.
Ruff. hist. l. 1. Toto orbe prosugus M. Athanasius sex annos in cisterna sine sole vixit.
Id.
Athanasius, who was the wonder and astonishment of all the world, for his learning, piety, and constancy: standing like an unshaken rock of
Truth amidst the troubled Sea of
Arrian Errors.
If the hand of
Secular power will not maintain the antient order of the true
Ministers of England, in their Ministry, liberties, and lives, which we humbly crave and expect:
Ʋbicunque a perditis mala ista commissa sunt, ibi ferventius, atquae perfectius Christiana unitas profecit.
Aust. Ep. 50. de pers
[...]. yet (we hope) the
Spirit of Christ, and the power of
heaven, will preserve us with good Consciences, amidst the trialls, losses, contempts, and deaths, which we may encounter: And however the
Rev. 12.4. Rev. 2.
Tail of the Dragon, with many
windings and insinuations, hath drawn after him
many stars from the heaven of their formerly, (seemingly) sober, orderly, and
godly profession, to the Earth of temporary successes,
worldly applauses, secular complyances, and
irregular motions, for vain glory, or for
filthy lucres sake; yet
Christ will still preserve
Brightman in Apoc. Rev.
[...]3.10.
in his right hand those stars, which shine by his light, and are placed by his Name, Power, and Authority in the Firmament of his Church;
Heb. 11.37. Persecutio Christiani nominis in crementum.
Lact. Quanto magis premitur magis augetur.
Id. Although this may be the
houre of temptation, which must come upon this Reformed Church, and the
power of darknesse, which may for a time have leave, to deny, betray, set at naught, and
crucifie afresh the Lord of Glory, in his true Ministers, and faithfull servants; yet good men may be confident,* that their bonds and scourges, their
revilings, and
cruell mockings, their being
sawn asunder (between ignorance and error, schism and heresie, profanenesse and hypocrisie, superstition and licentiousnesse;) The very indignities, restraints,
[Page 390] injuries, and ruines of the godly Ministers, shall tend to the
honour,
Velut au
[...]um, non v
[...]rbis sed exiliis & ca
[...]ce
[...]bus probatur fides, & ad potio
[...]is metalli fulg
[...]em te
[...]det.
Ruff. Hist. l. 2. c.
6. Crudel
[...]as fectae est
[...]lleceb
[...]a; & s men est sanguis Christianorum.
Tertul. Apol.
propagation, and more glorious
restauration of the Reformed Religion; which of later times hath wanted, nothing so much, whereby to set forth its primitive lustre and power, as the
constancy and
patience of the Ministers and Professours of it in the point of comely suffering for the Truth. In which way the brightest beams
of the Spirit of Glory are wont to appear: The base
cowardly avoiding of sufferings, hath brought great reproaches upon many Ministers and other Christians; who
(Proteus-like) by mean compliances, and palliations, suiting themselves to a
disorderly and
variating world, have much
eclipsed and deformed the beauty and dignity of their holy Function, and Profession, both as Ministers, and as Christians.
As it is far harder to
suffer persecution, and to bear the
burning coales of mens displeasure in
our bosomes, than to make
long prayers, or to preach soft and smooth Sermons; and to bandy
safe disputes in the Sun shine of Peace, plenty, favour and prosperity: so more glory will then redound to God, and more honour to the Reformed Religion, from those sparkling rayes and effusions, of grace,
P o
[...]um virtutes ut Aroma
[...], qu
[...] magis c
[...]nteruntur, eo frangratius red
[...]lent.
Ieror. which shall flow from
excellent Ministers, when
they are red hot in the forge of affliction, and hammered on the Anvile of the worlds malice, than ever did from those faint and weaker beams, by which they shined in the easie and ordinary formalities of Religion; Nor will any thing more assure them, and the uncharitable world, that they have
the Spirit of Christ in them of a Truth, than when they shall find they have
holy and humble resolutions, to suffer with Christ, and his Church, rather than
to reign with a wicked and irregular world; whose Jesuitick
joys will then be fulfilled, and crowned with garlands, when they shall see the learning, piety, order, government, and honour of that
Ministry, (which sometime flourished to the great regret of all its enemies, in this reformed Church) utterly
prostrated, vilified, impoverished and expulsed.
On the other side the spirituall joyes of
true and faithfull Ministers, will be encreased by their being beaten, and evill intreated, and cast out of their Synagogues; by their being reproached, scorned, and wounded unjustly; not onely from their professed
enemies of the
Romish party; but even from those who were of
their own household; who seemed to be their
familiar friends: It is happier to have the least measure of Christs Spirit in
patience, truth, and
power; than to make the greatest boasts, and to enjoy the loudest vulgar applauses, which those
Chenaniahs seem to affect and aim at;
1 King. 22. who dare now to
smite every where the
true Prophets, the plain dealing
Micaiahs, on the mouth; designing to feed al the
true, able and faithfull Ministers with the bread and
water of affliction, because they
[Page 391] will not comply with, or yeeld to that novel, lying, proud and disorderly spirit, with which their hearts and mouths are so filled with malice not onely against the Ministry, but against the prosperity of this and all other reformed Churches: which folly or fury they would have styled and esteemed to be in them, the
speciall gifts and
inspirations of the Spirit of God.
Proud and presumptuous men doe not consider, what is most true;
14. False pretentions to the Spirit.
Nulla erroris secta jam contra Ch
[...]sti veritatem nisi nomine c
[...]ope
[...]ta Christ
[...]ano ad pugnand
[...]m p
[...]osilire au
[...]et.
Aust Ep 56. That the greatest
blasphemies against Gods Spirit, and his Truth, are
oft coloured over with greatest
ostentation of the Spirit; as is evidently shewed both in former and later times; Many have a name to
Revel. 3.1.
live by the Spirit, and covet to be called spirituall, who are
dead in their lusts, and
walk after the flesh.
Prov. 30 12. They seem pure in their
own eyes, and yet are not
washed from their filthinesse; Yea there is a generation, (O how lofty are their eyes!) yet are their
teeth swords, and
their jaw teeth as knives; Nothing is
more cruell, than supercilious hypocrisie;
Ioh. 18.28. They were forward to crucifie Christ, who were
shy of being defiled by entring into the Judgement Hall: They are most zealous to destroy the true Ministers, yea the very function and succession, who seem most devoted to be
Teachers, Prophets, and
Preachers of a new Spirit and form; Many seem
rich in gifts and increased in
spirituall endowments, thinking they need nothing of Christs true Ministry,
Revel. 3.17. when they know not that they are poore, and naked, and blind, and miserable.
Ephes. 6.12. There are (
[...]) spirituall wickednesses usurpant in the high places of mens soules, as well as (
[...]) more sordid and
swinish spirits, that dwell in the lower region of mens lusts; It is expresly stigmatized on the foreheads of some
pretenders to the Spirit,
Iude 19. (which was the glory of those first and purest times) that they
are sensuall not having the Spirit:
Irenaeus: l.
3. c.
1. of the Gnasticks,
and Ʋalentinians. Gloriantur se
[...] mendatores esse Apostolorum: perfectam cognitionmen non habuisse Apostolos. cap.
2. Dicunt se non tantum Presbyteris sed & Apostolis sapientiores, sinceram invenisse veritatem:
So the Circumcelliones, Quae non viderunt confingunt; opiniones su
[...]s habentes pro Deo: honores quos non habuerunt se habuisse protestantur.
Isid. Hisp. de off. Eccl. l. 3. c. 15. Vain and proud ignorance (as we see in primitive
times) is not onely content to be without the true, wise, humble and orderly
Spirit of God, but they must also study to cover their follies, disorders, and hypocrisies with the
shews of it: as if it were not enough to sin against its manifest
rules and
examples in the Word; which have alwayes been observed in the Church; unlesse they impute also to it, their simplicities, fondnesses, impudencies, filthy dreams, extravagancies, and confusions: Counting it no shame to ascribe those unreasonable and absurd motions, speeches and actions, to
Gods most wise and holy Spirit; which any man of right reason and sober sense, or common ingenuity and modesty, would be
ashamed to owne.
Our humble prayer is, that these new modellers, and pretenders to the Spirit may
learn not to blaspheme; not to grieve, resist, and doe despite to
the Spirit of God; which hath been, and still is evidently manifest
in the true Ministers of this Church; and our earnest study shall be, that we may be truly endued with such gifts, graces, and fruits of the Spirit of Christ, that we may both speak, and doe, and suffer, as becomes
good Christians, and true Ministers, after the example of holy men, and of our great
Master, Bishop and
Ordainer, Jesus Christ: That so the judicious Charity of those, that
excell in vertue, wisdome, faith, and humility, may have cause to say the
Lord hath sent us in the power, as well as in the order and office of the
Ministry, to which we were rightly ordained: On the other side we fear, that the
great earthquakes in the Church and darknesse
over the Reformed Religion, (which may follow the true Ministers being set at naught and
crucified, by the malice and wantonnesse of men) may in after times, give too much cause to those,
Mat. 27.54. that now neglect us, or afflict us, to say, as the
Centurion did of Christ, Doubtlesse these were the messengers of the most high God; the true Ministers of Jesus Christ, and of his Gospell to this Church.
While we have any
liberty and leave to
live as Ministers, it will become us, not to be so discouraged by the impotent malice of any enemies, as to desert this holy calling, whereto the Lord by a
right ordination in this Church hath
duly called us; Not to look back to the world having once put our
hands to this plough; to consider our
persecutors no further than to pity them, and
pray for them: notwithstanding all the injuries, and blasphemies, not against us so much, as
against God; while they fear not to ascribe the great and good effects, which the Lord hath vouchsafed to work by his Ministers upon the hearts of thousands in
England, to
Beelzebub,
Mat. 12.24.
to the spirit of Antichrist; or to any thing rather than to own the Spirit of Christ among us, which hee hath
promised should ever be with his true and faithfull Ministers, in an holy succession of
authority, and power, to
the end of the world.
Scandalous inconstancy of Professors.Indeed the greatest grief to the
Soules of all godly Ministers; and which hath brought the greatest scandall and dehonestation on their Ministry, (next to some of their own grosse failings) is this; when the world sees so many of those, who seemed
to be baptized with water, and with the Spirit; to have been illuminated, and sanctified by their teaching; to have
tasted of the heavenly gift,
Heb. 6.5. and the
powers of the world to come (that is, of the authority and efficacy of the Evangelicall Ministry, which was to come after the
Leviticall and
Aaronicall order) Many who seemed to have rejoiced for many years, in those
burning and shining lights of this
[Page 393] Churches Ministers; to have (by their Ministry) been
well instructed, reformed, washed, and escaped from the
pollutions of this world, That (I say) some of these like
Jesuru
[...], should thus
lift up the heel, and thus kick against the Ministers and Ministry; like
Demasses, thus to forsake them; like
Judasses thus to
betray them, whom lately they kissed and followed as Disciples; like
Swine that they should thus
turn and revile those, that
cast pearl before them; returning to the wallowing in the mire and dirt of unjust, covetous, ambitious, erroneous, seditious, licentious, perjurious, malicious, and sacrilegious courses; No more now ashamed of their lusts, then those unclean beasts are of their
filthinesse in the midst of the
fairest Sun-shine day; and when they are neerest to the most
pure and Crystall streams; But the light which they will not see in this their day shining on them, and discovering the frauds and evill of their wayes, they may after see in that darknesse, to which they are hastning, and to which they seem even of God to bee condemned.
But to conclude my answer in this particular,
15. Conclusion and resignation of our Ministry, if, &c. wherein the Antiministeriall adversaries pretend to such
spirituall gifts and speciall calling, beyond the ordained and setled Ministry; if any
excellent Christians, or any of those, that have either
wisdome to discern, or power to dispose of things, to the advantage of this Church and State; if they doe in their
judgements conceive, or in their
upright consciences, laying aside all partialities, and obliquings to
worldly interest, but meerly regarding the glory of God, the good of soules, and the honour of the reformed Religion, if they shall conclude that there is indeed more evidence, and power of Gods Spirit both in
gifts Ministeriall, and in holy successes, in those men that stile themselves inspired men,
speciall Prophets, and new
modelled Preachers: if they be found to have more of
godly learning, of sound wisdome, in the mysteries of Christ, of sincere piety, zeal and charity to the glory of God and mens soules good; if they are filled with
divine endowments, for praying, preaching, duly exhibiting the holy Mysteries, for edifying the Church, for maintaining the truth of the reformed Religion, and the peace of this Church and Nation; if they have greater courage, constancy, industry, and conscience to carry on the
great worke of saving soules; if they have more authority, from the word of Christ, from the Apostles practise, from the Catholick precedents of the Church of Christ, in all ages and places; by which to clear
their call, to the work of the Ministry, beyond what is produced for the ancient, and ordained Ministry of this
Church; Truly we do not desire to be further injurious or hinderances to any mens soules: God forbid the
Ministers of the Church of England should
[Page 394] be so
much lovers or valuers of themselves, or envious to other mens excellencies, or enemies to your and the Churches welfare, as not
to be willing to be
laid aside, that these new mens more immediate and
greater sufficiencies, higher inspirations, and
diviner authority, may doe that work, to which we are found so
unsufficient, defective and unworthy.
But if these pretenders to more spirituall prophecying, preaching and living, be by wise and godly men (who love not to mock God, or dally with matters of salvation and eternity, (which is the end of Religion) weighed
in the ballance of the sanctuary; of the divine institution; of Christs mission; of the Apostles succession; of the primitive custome; and of the Catholick order in all ages and Churches; if the grounds of right reason, of good order, policy and government be duely considered, which require distinction in all societies, sacred and civill, and avoid confusion (most) in the things of God; if the judgement of the most learned, usefull, and holy men in all ages be pondered; if these new mens Spirits and gifts be throughly tryed by the
touchstone of Gods Word; if their secular aims and warpings to the world be narrowly looked into; if the deformitie of their words and works be considered; if their simple or scandalous writings be duly examined; if the successes of their endeavours, and essays hitherto in many places, be seriously thought of, (which are evidently proved to be very sad and bad: little promoting either truth or peace; holinesse or comfort to any peoples souls; nor any prosperity and advancement to this Church, or any Christian reformed Religion;) if they be found in ignorance and weaknesse, or in factiousnesse and insolencies, or in pride and avarice, or in erroneousnesse, and licentiousnesse, so farre
too light, that they are not so much, as
the dust of the ballance, compared to the reall excellencies of those
true Ministers of this Church, which have been, and still are, and may be in this Church, (if men be not all given over to lusts and strong delusions) God forbid any
excellent Christians should be tempted by fear, or flattery, or any fallacy of
novelty, gain or
liberty, to desire or endeavour, or approve a change; which will be so shamefully and desperately pernicious both to themselves, and to their posterity.
BUt these
Antiministeriall adversaries,
4. Calumny or Cavill. Against humane and secular learning in Ministers. who would fain impose upon the credulous world, with the pretentions of some speciall gifts and Inspirations of Gods Spirit (which are as yet no way discovered by them, in word or deed, as I have shewed) being conscious to themselves, that indeed they come short of those
common endowments, by which the mindes of men, are oft much
improved, through study and good learning: they seek to
oppose and
decry that in all Christians, and especially in Ministers, which they despair of themselves: So that not a dumb spirit, but a silly, prating, and illiterate one
possesses them; which cryes out against all humane learning, and usefull Studies, as the divels did against Christ;
What have we to doe with thee?
Matth. 8.29. Great calumnies and contempts are raised by these men, and their Disciples against all liberall Arts and Sciences, all skill in the tongues and histories; against all Books but the Bible, (and some of them can hardly dispense with that too, since they take all books to be of the same nature with those
conjuring Books which were burnt,
Act. 19.19.) against the
Schooles of the
Prophets, and all
Vniversities, as heathenish, Antichristian, marks of the
Beast; as deformities, darknings, and impertinencies, where we have
Scripture light; Also prejudiciall to that more
immediate divine teaching or Institution to which they pretend, and by which they say, they learn, and teach all
true Religion; which they tell us is so sufficiently furnished, and fortified, as the
new Jerusalem, with its own walls,
Revel. 21.
made of pretious stones, (the impregnable
strength of truth, and the
splendour of the Spirits gifts) that it needs none of these
mudwalls and
bulwarks of earth, which men have cast up; Beautified enough with its own
native innocency and glory, it desires not any of these
raggs, and
additionall tatters of humane learning; which (they say) hath so tossed and torn Religion with
infinite, and
intricate disputes, that the solidnesse and simplicity of
true Divinity is almost quite lost, and confounded. Christ is almost oppressed by the
crouds, and throngs of such as are called Rabbies and learned men: who may well spare their pains in the Church of Christ;
Isai. 54.13. Ioh. 14.26. Ioh. 16.13. where the Lord hath promised that
all shall be taught of God, that his
Spirit shall teach
them all things, and lead
them into all truth.
Answ. I see the
Devill is never more
knave,
Answ.
1. The craft and folly of this cavill against humane learning. than when hee would seem to
turn fool; How willing is he to have all men as ignorant, weak, and unlearned, as these
Objecters are, that so none might discern his
snares, and gin
[...], of which
these Ignato's are to be his setters; fain would he have all
Christians, yea, and
Preachers too, such
Hos. 7.11.
silly birds without heart; that they might easily be
circumvented by
his strategems, and catched with
his devices; The
[Page 396] better to act
those Tragedies which he intends against the
Reformed Churches,
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...].
6. he would have the windows shut up, and the light shut out; These are the
Fauxes with dark lanthorns, to blow up all; and the
Judasses, who are guides to them, that are to take Christ, with swords and staves; O how fain would some men, that the
Sun were set, that their
glowormes might shine; that the light of the house were extinguished;
In subversione fidei nullum ab ignorantia remedium est.
Saresb. that so their sparkes might
appear, which they have kindled to
themselves, in their shining corners, and upon their
private hearths.
Truly this calumny against good learning, hath as much surprized me and my brethren the
Ministers of this Church, as the accusation of
Fimbria did question
Scaevola;
Quaerentibus quid
[...]in Scaevola sam vulnerato ess
[...]t accusaturus, respondit, qu
[...]d totum corpore ferrum non receperat.
Tul. orat. pro Sex. Ros. Vero deficiente crimine laudem ipsam in vituperium vertit invidia.
Tul. Act. 18 24. & 28. Act. 26.24. who was impleaded by the other, for not receiving that
poynard deeper into his brest, wherewith hee stabbed him, and intended to have
dispatched him; The learned, and godly Ministers in
England, never
thought this would be
laid to their charge, as a fault, the want of which had been a
foul shame, and a just reproach to them: As the enjoyment of it was a great honour and advantage, both to them and to the
Reformed Religion; They little suspected, that among Christians,
Apollos should be forced to excuse his
eloquent and
potent demonstrations; or S.
Paul his sober and sanctified learning, in which hee excelled, worthy of that famous City and University
Tarsus, of which he had the honour to be free, and pleaded it as a priviledge,
Act. 21.39. Which learning made him not
so mad, as those were who suspected, and accused him, that
much learning had made him mad. And if humane learning be such
old clouts and
rotten rags, as these men of most
beggerly elements pretend, (and wee confesse it is so, compared to, and destitute of, those
soul-saving Truths, which are divinely revealed) yet there may be good use of them;
Ier. 38.11. if it be but to help the
Jeremies, (the
Prophets and Ministers of the Lord) out of those dungeons and mire, where otherwayes their enemies would have them ever to be lodged, both
sordidly, and shamefully, and obscurely.
Nothing (O
you excellent Christians) is lesse necessary, than
to paint this Sun, or polish this pearl, to set forth
to you the use and necessity of good learning:
[...]. Just. in d
[...]cu
[...] Tryph. of the benefit and blessing whereof in this Church
your selves are so much partakers, and whereof you are so great
esteemers, and
encouragers; And nothing shews
good learning more
necessary to the
Church and
true Religion, both as Christian and reformed, than this; That the
Divel by vain and fallacious instruments often hath, and still seeks to deprive them of that weapon, and defense, which he hath used with great strength, and cunning, for his chiefest arms; both offensive against the truths of religion; and defensive for his own most damnable doctrines and delusions.
[Page 397] What
havock would he soon make of sound doctrine,
Cres
[...]onius the heretick oft complained that Saint.
Austin was too full of his Logick and Syllogisms, when he could not answer his reasons. In the Emperour
Charls 5. time: 1524. as in former ages he endevoured, by those learned, and
subtill Sophisters, his instruments, and
emissaries on every side, if there were none on the
Truths side able to encounter him, and his
agitators in that
post of learning! No wonder if the
Woolf would have the
Flock without
Mastives, or these without
teeth: it were much for his, little for the flocks ease and advantage. Although the
Divel (an old accuser) must needs be a
cunning Orator too, and be furnished with all the
swasive arts of insinuation, which he fits to the
severall geniusses of men and times; yet he never till of late in
Germany, and now in
England had confidence to make use of this place of Oratory, to perswade Christians to
burn all other Bookes, that they might better study and understand the Bible; yea and the Bible too, that they might better understand the minde of God: Which is all one, as if the
Israelites should have beene perswaded to have rid themselves of the
cumber of their swords, spears, and
shields, that so they might better defend themselves; or that they should have neither
file nor
grindstone to sharpen the naturall bluntnesse,
1 Sam. 13. or clear the
rustinesse of their weapons; while yet the
Philistims were all
well armed, and dayly
preparing to battell; Against whom there was no such warrant of a speciall divine protection, as to make the people of God presume, to neglect the use of those armes which art had prepared, and use had taught, how to imply. We see that
Jonathans heroick motion carries him not upon that
successefull and
great adventure, without his
sword and
armour-bearer.
1 Sam. 14.13. Nor did
Davids confidence in Gods protection, of which he had former experiences, when he was without any arms, against the
Lion and
Bears; nor yet the assurance he had,
1 Sam. 17. of the goodnesse of his cause; or of the pride and profanenesse of his enemy; none of these made him neglect to take, and use such armes,
2 Sam. 5.6. 2 Pet. 3. as he thought most convenient. The blinde and the lame (men of feeble and confused spirits; unlearned and unstable minds) which
are hated of Davids soule, are ill assistants in
Davids wars, against the
Jebusites, who study to defend against him, or to surprise from him the City of
David, or rather the City of God; which is the Metropolis where grace and truth doe dwell.
It is certain, that next to the primitive gifts of
miracles,
2. Humane learning succeeded miraculous and extraordinary gifts. the gifts of humane learning have stood the Church of Christ in
most stead. For ever since the Apostles and Ministers of Christ, assisted with extraordinary endowments of the Spirit, had by the
foolishnesse of preaching, (as by
Davids improbable weapons against
Goliahs compleat armature) vanquished that old Idolatrous power
Nec miracula
[...] illa in nostra tempora durare permissa sunt; ne animus semper visibilia quareret, & eorum consuetudine frigesceret quorum novitate flagravit.
Aust. de ver. Rel. c. 15.
[Page 398] of
heathenisme, which prevailed in the world; and was long upheld by
shews of learning, eloquence, and (in that way)
vaine philosophy; The Church of Christ hath, ever since the cessation of those
Miraculous gifts, (which attended onely the first conquests) made use of that very sword of that prostrated Gyant;
good learning; both to
dispatch him, and to
defend it self; finding that both in humane and divine encounters, there is
none like to that, if managed by a proportionate arm and strength.
Quantum ratio dat homini, tantum lit eratura rationi, religio literaturae, & religioni gratia.
Casaub. Quantum a bestas d
[...]stamus, eo magis ad Deum appropinqua
[...].
Sen.For, hereby the
mind, and all
intellectuall faculties of mens souls (which are the
noblest and
divinest) are more easily and fully
instructed; more speedily
improved in all the riches of wisdome and knowledge; which are part
of the glory, and
Image of God on mans nature. By this, which we call
good learning, all
Truths, both humane and divine, naturall, politick, morall and Theologicall; usefull either for
speculation, or practise, are more clearly
extricated, and unfolded out of the depths, darknesse, and
ambiguity of words (which are but the
shadows of things) by the
Languages unlock and open Truth.
[...]. Phal. Ep. skill in Languages; which are the scabbards and shels, wherein wisdome is shut up. The inscription on Christs crosse is in three languages,
Hebrew, Greek &
Latin, Luk. 23.38. Intimating as the divulging of the Gospel to many tongues and Nations; so that the mysterie of Christ crucified is not to be fully and exquisitely understood, without the keys of these three learned and principall languages; with which the Church hath flourished. Certainly it is not easie for unlearned men to consider how great use there is even of
Grammar, which is the first and roughest file that good learning applyes to polish the minde with all; for much of the true sense even of the
holy Scriptures, as well as of other Records, depends upon the true writing or Orthography, the exact derivation or etymology, and the regular Syntaxis or conjoining of words: yea that
Criticall part of literature, which is the finest file or searse of Truth (wherein some mens wit and curiosity onely vapour, and soar high, like birds of large feathers, and small bodies) yet it is of excellent use, when by men of sober learning it is applyed to the service of religion; Many times much
Divinity depends on small
particles, rightly understood, upon one letter; upon such a mood, or tense, or case, and the like; many errors are engendred and nourished by
false translations, and mistakes of words or letters; many truths are restored and established, by the true meaning of them, asserted upon good grounds, and just observations; which hath been done with great accuratenesse, by
Erasmus. Drusius. Hensius. Grotius. Salmasius. Fullerus. Lud. de Dieu,
and others. men of incomparable excellency in this kinde these last hundred years; equall to, if not for the most part, beyond the exactnesse of the ancient Fathers or writers. Herein infinite observations of
humane writers are happily
[Page 399] made, and usefully applyed, as to the propriety of words and phrases used in the
sacred originalls of the Word of God, so as thereby to attain their
genuine and
emphatick sense: also for the clearing of many passages and allusions which are in the Scriptures: referring to things naturall and historicall, in the manners, and customes of the nations. This once done,
Logick disposeth. Qui logica carent materias lacerant, ut catuli panes.
Melan.
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...].
6. all Truths are by the methods and reasoning of Logick easily disintangled, and fairly vindicated from the
snarlings, sophisms, and
fallacies, with which error, ignorance or calumniating malice seek to obscure or disguise them, or therein to wrap up and cover themselves;
darkening wisdome by words without understanding. After this they are by the same art handsomely
distributed, and methodically
wound up in severall clews and bottomes according to those
various Truths which that excellent art hath spun out; That thus digested, they may again be brought forth unfolded and presented to others in that
order and
beauty of
eloquence which
Rhetorick communicates to others.
[...].
Naz. or. 23. Rhetorick teacheth: By which truths have both an edge and lustre set on them, doe most
adorn them, and
enforce to the
quickest prevalencies on mens mindes, and the firmest impressions on their passions and affections; that so their rationall vigour may hold out to mens actions; and extend to the ethicks or
morality of civill conversation, which is the politure of mens hearts and hands; The softner and sweetner of violent passions, and rougher manners, to the candor and equity of polity and society: This civility was, and is the preface and forerunner of Religion, the great preparative to piety, the confines of Christianity, which never thrives untill barbarity be rooted up, and some learning with morality be sown and planted among men. Nor did Christian Religion ever extend its pavilion much further, than the tents of Learning and Civility had been pitched by the conquests and colonies of the
Greeks and
Romans.
Thus by this
golden circle, and
crystall medium of
true learning, the short, dim, and weaker sight of our
reason,
Matth. 6.23. (whose very light is become
dark by sin,
bleared with its own fancies, and almost
put out by its grosser lusts and passions) may (as by the help of
perspective or
optick glasses) be mightily strengthened and extended, while it sees,
History.
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...].
1.
[...]. Id. as with the
united vigor of the
many thousand visuall rayes and eyes of those, who saw before us; That so those few
conjectures, those dark and ambiguous
experiences, which any mans short sight and single life can afford him, may be ampliated, cleared, and confirmed by those many testimonies and historicall monuments, which others have left in their
learned writings: which draw as it were, the lesser rivulets of
various observations, from severall times, pens and places, to meet in one great and
[Page 400] noble current of true Religion, which is the wisest observer and devoutest admirer of what true learning most sets forth; the
providence, justice, power, goodnesse, patience, and mercy of the
wise, great, and holy God: the Creator, ruler, and preserver of all things,
Psal. 8. but chiefly the
regarder of the sons of men.
God hath therefore blest his Church with
good learning, that those
small stocks, and portions of wisdome, which any mans private
patrimony affords him, either by innate parts, or acquired experiments, (which, for the most part, would amount to no more, than the
furnishing of a
portable pedlers pack, with small wares, toyes, and trinckets; fit to please children, ideots, and countrey people) may be improved by a
joint stock,
Humanus s nsus cum sarcitur alieno invento c
[...]to attenuatur de prop
[...]io.
Cassiod. and united commerce of prudent observations; that so men might
drive a great and publique
trade of wisdome, to the
infinite inriching, and adorning both of Church and State, both of Polity and Religion: These two being the
great luminaries and
excellencies of humane Nature; the one to
rule the day wherein wee stand related to God, in piety; the other to
rule the night, wherein we are related to each other, by humanity, equity, charity, and bonds of civill society. Which
innate vertues and properties of mans nature (
Reason, and
Religion) once neglected, and until'd, for want of that
culture, which good learning, and that
sof ening,
Barbarity succeeds the want of learning, as darknesse, the Suns absence. which ingenuous education brings to the mind and manners of men; who sees not, by miserable experience, how mankinde runs out to
weeds? whole nations
degenerate to brutish barbarity: as among the
Tartars, Negroes, and
Indians?
Yea even among people, where some are
civilized by literature and the profession of Christian religion, we finde, by daily experience, that the
unlearned sort are either grosse, dull, and very
indocible;
St
[...]lide feroces.
Tac. or else they are rough, impolished and
insolent, prone to a
rustick impudence, and clownish
untractablenesse; especially when they imagine they have (or dare arrogate to themselves) a power and liberty of speaking, and doing what they list; Nothing is sacred, nothing is civill among those, that carry all by ignorant confidence and
brutish strength;
Scientia non habet
[...]micum p
[...]aeter ignorantem. we see in those of the
Antiministeriall faction, that by want of learning (whereof they are generally guilty) men onely learn this
Indian or
Turkish quality, to hate, contemne and seek to destroy all good learning, which is nothing else, but the good husbandry and great
improvement of the reasonable soule in it self to God and to others: Therefore the ambition of these
Ignoramusses,
2 Tim. 3.8. is like the magick cunning of
Jannes and
Jambres; chiefly vented, and exercised, by a most impotent
pride, and malice, in despising, and resisting those
Mosesses, the true Ministers
[Page 401] of the Church: the
planters, preservers, reformers, and
vindicators and deliverers (under God) of true Religion, who have been, and are, (many of them)
eminently learned: most of them,
competently; so as at least to make a fair and ingenuous use of other mens more accurate and solid labours, who are their (
[...]) brethren of the same holy function and Ministry; who have generally been in all ages and places, the
magazines, or
storehouses of all
good learning; which I may affirm without any
envy, or diminution, to those many
excellent Gentlemen of this or other Nations, who have added to the honour of their birth, and other accomplishments of breeding, this most
eminent crown and beauty of all,
Good learning.
It is a
work then fit for
Lucifer,
3. To cry downe good learning is only fit for Luciferians. (so to contradict his name by his deeds) to
pretend light, and
intend darknesse; to cry up the spirit, which is easily done; that he may cry
down learning, which is hardlyer attained, than the other is said: Who can wonder, if the
Philistines would fain put out the
eyes of our
Samsons, (having once bound, and hampered them with poor and straightned conditions) that so they may lesse fear their strength,
Iudg. 16.21. and safely
mock them, and their reformed Religion: which never so thrived (after
miraculous gifts were ceased) as when the forces and
glory of the Gentiles came in to Christ;
Isa. 60.11.
Rev. 21.26.
Vid. Clem. Al.
[...]. 6.
Ʋult
[...]. when Christianity was
graffed on the old stock of heathen
learning and philosophy; which now brings forth fruit, not after the old
crabbed sowrnesse, but after the sweetnesse of the new Olive-cion, with which it is
headed; yea we see, when Christian Religion ran out to much barbarity, illiterate ignorance, and superstition, for
many centuries, till the last, (for want of the culture, and manuring of learning) it brought forth little
fair fruits; but much of
Legendary fables, lying wonders, religious
Romances, stories of Chivalry in holy warres and E
[...]ra
[...]tries in Religion: The best effects were the Schoolemen
[...] cloistered curiosities and
intricate disputes; who rather hewed and cut the
pillars of Christian Religion, into small
chips and shavings; than added much to the polishing and establishing of them; so intangling
Philosophy with
Divinity, as confounded both, much advanced neither; all excellent things, worthy to be known, being wrapped up in obscurity; or set forth in such
barbarous and
fulsome Latin, that they were like fair
Irish bodies in
course, and
ragged mantles; And this, for want of that method and texture of learning, which might so card and fever each matter from other, as might give both
beauty and distinctnesse to them.
Which we see hath been done this last
hundred years and more;
The advantages to religion by learning. in which so many men of admirable learning and industry have
[Page 402] by the
help of printing (with which the world is now rather surfeited than nourished) brought forth to their beauty, by an happy
regeneration, so many of the
ancient writers, both Christian and heathen; (which were formerly buried in obscure cloisters, and uselesse retirements, as in their graves; eaten with worms and covered with dust.) So that no
Sanhedrin of the
Jews; no
Senate at
Athens, or
Rome; no Synod, or Councell of Christians were ever so, at once, compleated and furnished with
excellent men in all kinds, as our Christian Libraries now every where are; In which there are attending on Christian Religion (which is as
the Kings daughter,
Psal. 45.23.
all glorious within) those
virgins, which bee not
her fellows so much, as her
handmaids: who
clothe her with
garments, wrought with needle-work in
divers colours; embroydered with the
sublimity and
gravity of
Plato; with the
method and
acutenesse of
Aristotle;
Of
Plutarch it is said: if all Authors were lost, he alone might supply. with the morals and suavity of
Seneca and
Plutarch (who alone is a Library;) with the eloquence and oratory of
Demosthenes, Tully, and
Quintilian; with the florid language, and sober sense of
Xenophon, Caesar, Livy, Tacitus, and other excellent historians; with the various observations of the most learned
Varro (whose life was spared in
civill dissensions for his
incomparable learning:
Vivat Ʋarro doctissi
[...]us Romanorum.) so of
Pliny, Ptolemy, and other searchers into all curiosities of Nature and Art: Besides these, the very
goats hair,
Exod. 37.7. and
badger skins too, are made to serve the
Tabernacle of the Lord; the
elegancies of
Homer, Virgil, and
other Poets; (who are
magazines of fancy,
Of
Ʋirgil it is said, if all Sciences were lost they might be found in him. and
masters of wit) are usefull: which way of expressing truth and religion in pathetick and poetick wayes of devotion the Spirit of God abhorreth not, as we see in some holy Poets who were writers of some part of the Scripture, as in
Job, Psalmes, Canticles, Lamentations, and other places: where piety and poetry, truth and elegancy, Divinity and sacred curiosity, (in meete
[...]s and Acrostichs) meet together: Teaching us,
That God, who is full of infinite varieties, and yet but one perfect simplicity, is to be seen, served, and praised, in
his severall gifts, to any of which
Christian Religion (which is of all religions the most
absolute, perfect and comprehensive) can have no abhorrency;
Grata de Deo fama in artibus sparsa. since they all
flow from God, and return to him, through any wise and gracious heart; which as a
limbeck or
hot still, extracts somewhat
spirituall out of every thing, of nature, art, experience, or history.
From these
well stored quivers of
humane learning in all kindes, Christian Religion hath so furnished her self with excellent, and
sharp arrowes of all sorts; that she easily makes
ready her bow, and shoots against
the face of any adversaries that dare provoke her; either in
Languages, Arts, or
Sciences; In Logick, Rhetorick, History
[Page 403] Antiquity; in
Philosophy, naturall, morall, or politicall; In all which, by much converting with, and contemplation of, those
ancient goodly pieces, the Church of Christ hath,
Gen 30.39. (as
Jacobs sheep did by looking upon the
variegated rods) brought forth answerable
parallels of incomparable learning, in all kinds; So that
Pharaohs daughter, matcht thus to
Solomon,
Psal. 45.10. (the
learning of the
heathens joined to
Christian Religion) may very well forget her
fathers house; in stead of which (since the
King of the
Church hath delighted in her
beauty) she hath brought forth children, which shee may make
Princes in all the Provinces of good learning; which are become tributary to Christ,
Psal. 45.6. and subject to his Kingdome of righteousnesse and Scepter of truth.
But O how different,
4. Devils devises against Religion and Learning.
many faced and
crosse grained are the
Devils engines, methods and temptations! His first was to perswade by the speciousnesse of
increased and diviner
wisdome,
Gen. 3.5. to eat of that
forbidden fruit which the
tree of knowledge of good and evill did bear; This was a pleasant bait, but
pernicious; a golden, but poisonous and deadly arrow; Now the
duller devill out of his almost exhausted quiver, produceth this iron headed, blunt, and rusty shaft; tempting Christians to abandon all
good literature, and humane means of attaining knowledge both Divine and humane: And since he sped so well by this first temptation of
proud curiosity, to be
like to Gods, in eating what was forbidden; he despaires not to make us
now like beasts; by perswading us to abstain from that
tree of knowledge, which the Lord allowes us; and which his providence hath caused to flourish in the garden of his Church; and which doth not onely bear fair and excellent fruits, which are desirable to
make one wise to salvation,
Revel. 22.2. but the very
leaves of good learning, are for the healing of the Nations: Many
defects are thereby supplyed in humane societies; many immoralities restrained; many diseases cured, as to the outward contagion, and covered as to the deformity; to all which, the nature of man is
other wayes subject, and so exposed,
Quod vomeres, rastra,
[...]ratra gleba, hoc disciplinae sunt anima.
Varro. that wee see in all ages, the barbarity of any people, either at first, or in the relapse, is chiefly imputable to the
want of good literature; and that
civility, which is as the
flowre and
cream, alwayes rising from learning; which onely
supples the roughnesse, and brawny callousnesse, which grows by long serity and rudenesse on mens mindes and manners;
Learning, like the warmer beames of the approaching
Sun, onely hath force to
[...]haw, and melt that
frozen rigour of mens natures; to adorn them with a sweet and florid beauty;
Animi cultus est quidam humanitatis cibus.
Tul. de fin. l.
[...]. to enrich them to a summers fertility: which without this, are ever
squallid, and
oppressed with a winters form, and horrid barrennesse, ever accompanying mankinde in the absence and destitution
[Page 404] of learning: which mightily prepares mens hearts and minds for the seed of the Gospell, and for the harvest of true religion, which affords the best fruites of wisdom and tranquillity to the souls of men.
There is no doubt but Satan hath found himselfe, for these last hundred and fifty yeares, (since the happy
restauration of learning first, and then of Religion) much
chained, hampered, and galled by those excellent gifts of all sorts of
good learning (which are as the string to the bow, and as feathers to the
arrowes of Truth) wherewith God hath mightily fenced and adorned his Church, as he did in the 3, 4, 5, and 6 Centuries, after that
miraculous gifts were quite ceased, or much abated; in which times the
Lord stirred up
mighty men of incomparable learning, to fight the
battailes of the Lord, of his Truth of his Church, against
heathenish and
hereticall adversaries. Drive away
good learning out of any Church and Nation by
famine, starving it: or by
military insolency, banishing it; the devill (no doubt) would be much more at his ease and liberty, as among
Indians in barbarous idolatry; or
Turks in ridiculous Mahometry; or among the
sillier sort of
Papists in saplesse superstitions; or among the wilder generation of
Enthusiasts in their various fancies and most incongruous
dreams; all which grossely erre, and covet to infect others through
ignorance even in the matters of right Reason as well as Religion; and are destroyed for want of
sound and
sober knowledge;
Hos. 4.6. which is scarce attainable even in Religion (without a miracle) where either
people despise, or
Teachers are void of that assistance, which good learning affords.
Which however thousands of good Christians, both men and women, have not had in the masse and bulk, yet they have enjoyed the spirits vertue and benefit of it (as it were more abstract and refined) by the studies, labours, instructions, and perswasions, which their
learned Ministers have so prepared for them, and fitly derived to them; as they did in
England both by preaching and by writing. The Devill would have lesse trouble to watch Christians in the Church, lest they should fly from his camp to Gods tents, if he could perswade them to put out their own eyes, and the eyes of their guides and Pastors too: or else, to shut up themselves into some blind corners; and confine the
Christian reformed Religion to
obscure
[...]els, and
[...]lly
conventicles; where, in stead of the
Suns fair light of
Sua
[...]eo ne vescentium dentibus edentulus invideat; nec oculos caprearum talpae conte
[...]mat.
Hieron. ad Magnum, de indictis Christanis. true Reason, good Learning, and sound Religion; men should like Owls and Bats, and Mouls, onely howle, and chatter, and scratch one another in the dark. We know there are such kind of animals, which are ready to curse the day: and cannot abide the light, because their eyes are
[Page 405] weak, their workes are dark, and both mindes and manners are deformed.
The
despisers of good learning are not onely
spitefull enemies to the Christian reformed Religion (whose
perfection disdaineth not to use those good
gifts, which come from the
Iam 1.17.
Father of lights,
5. Despisers of learning are enemies to reason. (any more than a
gracious soul doth its eyes, and other senses of the body:) but they are also
silly abusers and degraders even of
humane nature;
[...]. Arist. Mei. c.
1.
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...].
5. whose
divine excellencie, Reason, no man above the degree of
brutish stupidity, Bedlam madnesse, or
divellish envy, ever sought to deprave, or depresse: No doubt
such apes knowing their own uncomely want of tailes, would be glad, if they could bring it in fashion, for all beasts to have none: and perswade them to cut off, (as burthens, and deformities) those
postern ornaments and helms of the body, wherewith nature hath furnished the nobler, comelyer, and stronger creatures: But this mutilating of reason and deforming of Religion, by putting out the eyes, and cropping off the ears of Christians, and setting humanity it self into the stocks or pillory, is a greater undertaking (I think and hope) than ever such feeble, though nimble animals, with all their
apish tricks, and mimicall grimasses, will be able to perswade, either all, or any beasts of the Forests, (unlesse it be the
silly asses) to gratifie them withall.
The
Lord of all the world, the munificent donor of all blessings, who
gives liberally without envy or reproach,
Iam. 1.5.
[...].
Cl. Al.
[...]. 6. hath
withheld no good thing from his Church and people; and not only allows, but requires
us Christians, devoutly to consecrate
all to his glory; so as thankfully to adorn, even his Tabernacle, and Temple, with
those spoiles and tributes, which we have taken from the
Egyptians, and nations round about us: as
Moses, David, and
Solomon did; all three eminent for
learning and
piety:
Nostra sunt quae in Philosophorum scriptis praestant: Deo vindicanda est omnis veritas.
Amb. de
[...]on. M. Decalva eam, illecebras cr
[...]ium & ornamenta verberum cum emortuis
[...]nguibus seca.
Hieron. ad Tam. Spoliis Aegyptiis
[...]usti & divites quamvis sumus, tamen pascha nobis celebranda.
Aust. Doct. Christi. c. 39. The
learning of the heathen is now become a
circumcised Proselyte to the Christian Religion; from
a captive alien, it is
with shaved hair, and pared nailes, (the pomp and peevishnesse of it being laid aside) admitted with
Hagar into the holy family of the Church; as a pregnant handmaid to wait on Religion; though not as a
rivall to be courted, and esteemed equall with
Sarah. The severall parts of good learning, the Arts, and Sciences are, as those
Cant. 3.7. So Naz. orat.
19. Basil. hom. 24. Ʋt rosas colligimus & spinas evitamus, &c. Ʋt sullones praparant pannum, & tinctores, &c. Quisquis bonus verusque est Christianus, Domini sui esse intelligat ubicun
(que) invenerit veritatem.
Aust. do. Christ. l. 2. c. 18. & cap. 39. Quae vera, quae fidei nostrae accommoda dixerius philosophi, non solum non sormidanda, sed ab iis tanquam inj
[...]stis possessoribus vindicanda.
Id.
valiant ones about Solomons bed, vigilant guards, and potent defenders of true Christian Religion.
Dionysius dubitans, an legat haereticorum libros, div
[...]nitus monebatur, ut omnes, qui ad manum venerint, legat; ut omnia melius expendere, refutare & magis abominari possit.
Euseb.
[...]i. Ecc. l. 7. c 6.However it be true, That the
wisdome of the world is folly, and all learning is barbarity, losse, and dung compared to, and separated from
the excellency of the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ; yet nothing hinders, but that
Christian Ministers may now (as
Christ sometime did) ride upon
this Asses colt to
Jerusalem; Nothing is more comely than to see the wisest men offer their gold and frankincense and myrrh to Christ in his infancy:
Mat. 3. We know, that, as an humble unbeleeever cannot justly be counted either ignorant, or unlearned, if he be taught in all saving
necessary truths; and
Sine Christo sophia ipsa ratio, insanci est. Saentia omnis literata stultitia; Grammatica nugae soriae; Rhetorica inanis loquacitas; Logica prosundum jurgium; Historia omnis, facetiores fabula; tota deniquae philosophia,
[...] speciosa & negotiosa ignorantia. so, no man, never so much improved in secular knowledge, merits the name of learned, if he be ignorant of the
minde of God in the mysteries of Jesus Christ; yet,
judicious beleevers, can never be unthankfull despisers of those gifts of
Sic adhibeantur scientiae seculares tanquam machinae quaedam, per quas structura charitatis assurgat, quae mancat in aeternum.
Aust. Ep. 119,
[...]. Cl. Al. good learning, in their
Teachers, and
Ministers, by whom they have received that benefit of instruction in true Religion; which, by their owne private industry, and simplicity, they could hardly, if ever, have attained: Although the
Mine of Scripture be rich; yet unlearned men (as the most part of Christians are, in point of humane literature) cannot search it; nor work it; nor try, and refine it; unlesse they have the help of those, who have tooles and instruments, and vessels, and skill, fit for so rich and holy, yet hard and serious a work; wherein it is much easier for weake and
2 Pet. 3.
unstable mindes to fall into dark pits, and
damnable errors; than of themselves, to attain and bring forth those saving truths, which onely can inrich the soul. Although the gifts of humane learning be not personally given to every Christian, yet they are so far necessary
for all, as they are given to serve for the benefit of all; as every one in the flock enjoyes the blessings of those pastorall gifts and abilities, which are in the
Shepheard; and every member of the body that light, which is in the
eye for the use of all.
6. Learned defenders of Christian Religion necessary.There needs not much learning to make a man in love with it, and covetous of more; It is a certain sign of very little, or none at all, where any man despiseth, or decryeth it in others. It never indeed, received opposition, but either by the
Gothick barbarity of soldiers and oppressions of warre: or by the finer
spun malice of such, as
Sozomen l 5.
[...]ap. 5.
Julian in his Persick expedition wrote 7 books against Christ and Christian Religion.
Jeron. Epi. ad Magnum.
Julian the Apostate was: who being both very learned, and very wicked, knew well, how
great advantages learning afforded to the Christian religion, which he sometime
[Page 407] professed; and afterward with most
cunning cruelty persecuted;
[...].
Naz.
[...].
de Juliano. yesterday a professor, this day a blasphemer. finding by experience, how potent, and irresistible the weapons of
Christian warfare were, when skilfully managed by men of parts and learning: Such as those
Atlasses of Christian Religion were before, and in, as also after his time; who equalled the most renowned heathens in all learning; (as well, as they exceeded them in true Religion) and in unspotted lifes; Such among others were
Justin, a Philosopher and Martyr,
Tertullian, Irenaeus, Cyprian, Origen, (learned to a Miracle) So
Clemens of
Alexardria, Eusebius, Epiphanius; the three learned
Gregories, Naz. Niss. Thaumaturgus: both the
Basils, Athanasius, Cyrill, Minutius Felix, Arnobius, Chrysostome, Jerome, Ambrose, Lactantius, St.
Austin, Prosper, Hilarius, Prudentius,
Josephus also a Iew, learned to a miracle, as
Jerom saith, in the
Greek monuments, defends against
Appion the
Jewish Church, which was the old stock, out of which the Christians are swarmed.
Hieron. Ep. ad Mag. So
Philo the
Jew, very learned and an eloquent assertor of the
Jewish religion.
G. Nissen in vita Thaum.
[...].
vit. Th. Miltiades, Hyppolitus, Apollonius, senator. Rom. doctiss. opuscula Chr stian. relig. contra Philosophos propugnabant. Titus Bostrensis, Amphilochius, Philosophorum sententiis fuos libros refarci
[...]bant. Id. Hieron. Ep. ad Magnum. So
Dionysius Bishop of
Corinth, and
Tacianus who refuted the errors of
Origen. Shewing
ex quibus fontibus philosophorum emanabant. Hieron. So
Pantaenus Stoicus doctiss. Christianus, in Indian missus ut Brachmanis praedicaret. Id. and others, famous Bishops and Presbyters of most eminent learning, piety, and courage; who undertook the defence of Christian Religion, against the proud heathen, the pestilent hereticks, and the importune schismaticks of those dayes.
Which made
Julian the Apostate, elder brother to this
illiterate fraternity (the despisers and destroyers of good learning) to become the
Ravilliak, the
Faux of his times,
Theodoret l.
3. cap.
8. Propriis pennis configimur a Galilaeis, inquit Julianus.
[...]. in Bibliotheca Georgii Episcopi Alexand. quam Julianus sibi exacte conquiri jubet.
Epist. ad Porphyrium. 36. the prime Assasinator, and grand conspirator, who sought to stab and blow up all Christian Religion, by overthrowing all the
nurseries of learning, and suppressing the Schooles of the Church: forbidding any
Christians children to be educated in humane and ingenuous studies; which he saw were become as the outworks to the citadell of Christian Religion: (which sometime indeed needed not these humane guards and defences while the terrible and
miraculous gifts of the Spirit were like a
pillar of fire, and cloud, round about Christian Religion, during its wandring in the wildernesse of persecution, no more, than the
Exod. 13.21.
Israelites needed trenches for their
camp, when the more immediate
presence of Gods salvation was among them, beyond
all wals and bulworks; or then
2 King. 1.
Elias wanted a troop of souldiers, when he was armed with
fire from heaven, against the ruder Captaines and their fifties) Those
extraordinary dispensations ceasing, when the Lord brought his Church to the
land of Canaan; to a condition of worldly peace and tranquillity,
[Page 408] through the
Imperiall favour and secular
protection, under which
Halcyon dayes, Christians had liberty to attend those improvements which are to be attained by study and learning in all manner of ingenuous, as well as religious, education.
But when the
Dragon saw he could not by open
persecuting power destroy the
Revel. 1
[...].
woman and her child; he then turned to other shifts; seeking by the flouds of
corrupt doctrin, to poison those
streams, which he could not stop: And so to furnish out his
new modelled Militia, with the better train and ammunition, he stirred up learned adversaries against the Churches true and ancient faith; not only without, as
Origen answered
Celsus, and
Methodius: Eusebius and
Apollinaris wrote with great strength and dex
[...]erity of learning against
Po phyrie
[...], who was one of the most eloquent in his time, and wrote against Christian religion, 15. books.
Suida
[...], & St.
Je
[...]om. St.
Ambrose and
Prudentius answered
Symmachus his Oratory against Christian Religion.
Celsus, Porphyrie, Proclus, Symmachus, and others; but even from within; as
Arius, Nestorius, Apollinaris, Macedonius, Eutyches, Pelagius, Donatus, and others, very many: This
master-piece he carryed on with most powerfull suggestions, and successes sometimes; knowing well, what force
Error hath, as well as
Truth; when it is charged, and discharged with skill and learning. In so much, that he not onely
overthrew the Faith of many
ordinary Christians; but robbed the true Church, in part, and turned at last upon the
Orthodox party, those
whole Canons, great and incomparable pieces of all learning both
divine humane; Tertullian and
Ʋincent. Lyrin. lib.
1. Immortale Origenis ingentum. Jeron. in. Ep. ad Tit. In Origene adeo praeclara, adeo fingularia, adeo mira extiterunt, ut omnes pene multum longéque superavit,
Vin. Lyr. c. 23. So
of Tertullian,
c. 24. Quid illo doctius? quid in divinis atque humanis exercitatius? Apud Latinos nostrorum omnium facile princeps, ut Origenes apud Gracos.
Origen, (the converter of St.
Ambrose) who formerly had by their accurate and learned labours, both in preaching and writing, bravely asserted Christianity; both by demolishing the
old remaining forts of
heathenish Idolatry, and prejudice; as also battering the new
rising works of heresies and schisms.
So that our moderate, illiterate
factors for an
old crafty Daemon, doe not, or will not, consider; that there ever hath been, still are, and ever may be,
learned adversaries opposing or Apostatizing from the
true Christian Religion, both in its
fundamentalls, and its
reformations. There are very
learned Jesuites, and
other Papists, of all orders; there are learned
Socinians; renewed
Palagians; revived
Arians, and others, who want not learning; against whom the
learned Ministers of this and other reformed Churches, are often put upon
necessary, though
uncomfortable, and unhappy contests; Not for any malice, envy, or displeasure against any of their persons: (for learned men cannot but love and esteem, whatever is good and excellent in others) but onely from
that Conscience of Truth, which the Ministers of this and other reformed Churches doe conceive, upon
Scripture grounds, and by the consent of the
primitive and purest
Churches of Christ, they ought in all duty to God, to their own and other soules, yet with charity to their Adversaries, to maintain; And, although the warne in Christian Religion ought to be managed by learned men on all sides, with all possible fairnesse, candor, and civility, such as
[Page 409] the honour of the Christian name and profession requires; (for the more illiterate men are, the more rudely they bray and rail against one another) if it were a great sin to be supine and negligent in so great an engagement, which we think to be for Gods cause, the truth of Christ, and the good of soules: for which we ought to be
prudently vigilant and
honorably valiant: It would ill become us while we see the adverse partie
daily arming themselves, with all possible
compleatn
[...]sse, in languages, arts, and sciences, in Fathers, councels, and histories, for us to fit still in our
lazy, and
unlearned ignorance: expecting either
miraculous illuminations and
assistances, (as idle, vain, and proud mindes do) or else, most
inevitable ruine, and certain overthrow of that truth and reformed Religion, which we professe to maintain; which in honour and conscience, besides the bonds of nature, humanity, and charity, we are bound to transmit, to posterity (if not much improved by our diligence and studies) yet, at least, not sottishly impaired, to a just
impeachment of waste against us, in this age, from those, that in after times may succeed us; who will have no great honour or happinesse by being heirs to our estates, lands, and dignities, if they be disinherited of all
good learning, and that true reformed
Religion which we have received from our learned and pious predecessors.
And this infallibly will be the
sad event,
7. The sad effects which must follow these illiterate projects. and unhappy fate of the
succeeding generations in
England; if such
witlesse lack latin Zelots can prevail in their
absurd desires, and most
fanatick endeavours; who while they tell their
silly disciples, (who are rather spectators than hearers of these mens
affected gesticulations, and ill acted Oratory) That
Latin and
Greek are the
languages of the Beast; that all books but the Bible, (and as much of that, as they take not to be for their turnes) are
Antichristian and to be
destroyed:
Sleidan. com. l.
10. An.
1524. Mean time the
common people are not so much men and reasonable, as to consider the sad
metamorphosis or change which already growes upon these
Ignorant Masters, and their scholars; who like to
Lycaon, Io, or
Actaeon, begin to thrust forth their hornes and hoofs; and to shew their teeth, in their grosse errors, their rude, and savage manners; which are tokens evident and dreadfull enough of their brutised soules: That if the wiser, learneder, and powerfuller world among us in
England, should, through basenesse, cowardlie, and negligence, suffer this
illiterate and ferine faction to increase and multiply, they will soon finde, by their violence, craft and cruelty, that these Islands will be more pestered and infamous for
wolves; than ever they were in ancient times.
And what is it that these mens
brutish simplicity would have?
[Page 410] Namely this: That the
purer Religion among the
Protestant and Reformed Churches, should have no
learned Champions, or able
defenders; but onely such silly
Asinellos, or
Massinellos, who think it enough to trust to their rude and irrationall confidences; to their
hard heels, and
harsher brayings, for the defence of true
Religion, when as the
large and luculent eares of these animals doe give so great advantage to any crafty error, or grosser heresie to get hold of them, that they will as easily be led to any
damnable opinion, and desperate faction, as an
Oxe is to the slaughter, and a
foole to the stocks. For no men are more easily led
into any temptation, than those, who presume to tempt God, by neglecting to use such due and proportionate means, as his wisdome in ordinary providence hath appointed, to attain those great and holy ends of
true Religion.
[...]. Naz. In studiis tantum quisque probat, quantum se assequi posse sperat; de quibus desperant, ea de piciunt.
Casaub. praef. in Ari. In quantum ab ignorantia segregantur, in tantum contumaciae agglutinantur.
Tertul. de Poen.Yet we may see, how all
folly is ready to fall upon it self; to confute its own principles; By
a rude unskilfunesse it sometime bandies the
ball of contention against its own face: For these
great sticklers against all good learning in Ministers, doe sufficiently shew, they have
fraud mixt with their follie; like Foxes, they love not the grapes, while they cannot reach them; Their
despaire of learning makes them despise it in others: Because it's
hardly possible to have any degree of true learning, and not to oppose them; But, O how doe they seriously triumph and
superciliously rejoice, when any man, that is but a
smatterer in learning, or smels a little of the pen and inkhorn, (for other than such
[...]vices, and dunces never will so far shame themselves) appears for them, or seemes to leane, and adhere to them! how much more if he begins to stickle for their party and faction, being deceived with their
shewes of zeal, and inspirations! O how doe they
prick up their ears, and march then with greater courage and confidence, (as the Hares did, when they had got a
Fox to lead them: in whom they thought was more strength, and cunning, than their own
fearfull feeblenesse could be guilty of:) Even so these
burglars in reason, wresters of Scriptures, and hucksters of religion doe find fault with those
Tooles, which they have no skil to use; and, like cowards, they quarrell with those weapons, as unlawfull, which they most fear, and can least resist. Which yet, could they once get into their hands, and abuse to their advantages, none would be more
imperiously cruell and
insolent;
St.
Austin. de Doct. Christiae: tels of a servant among the
Barbarians, who by three dayes prayers
(tridu
[...]nis precibus) obtained full knowledge in all humane learning:
Ut librum quemlibet percurreret omnibus stupentibus. For what would not these
Illiterate Furies give to have indeed,
such an Inspiration, as might in one night make them every way as learned and able in all points, as those
Ministers and other men have been and still are, who dayly
pare the ruder
nails, and
muzzle the
bolder jaws of these degenerate and desperate men; who like
horse and mule, being
[Page 411] without understanding, are ready to fall upon those,
Psal. 32.9. that are fit to be their
Masters and rulers, both in Church and State; who in stead of found and healthfull learning have only the three distempers which Sir
Sir
Francis Bacon L. Ver. in his advancement of learning.
Francis Bacon observed to be in most men; Fantasticknesse, Contention, and Curiosity, by imagination, altercation, and affectation.
But the enemies of
good learning tell us;
8. Objection against learning as injurious to true Religion; the parent or nurse of errors. That they discern so
many spots and
black patches in the face of this
fair Lady,
[...] they cannot esteem her a
modest Virgin, or a grave and sober
Matron, or any way fit company for true Christian Religion; but rather some
prostitute of Impudicity, which is easily
courted by every wanton spirit, and oft
impregnated with grosse errors, which it either conceives and brings forth, or nourisheth and beings up; yea they have heard (for these men read but little, and understand lesse) that
great hereticks, and enemies to true Religion have beene great Scholars: And even in the
bosome of the Church, these
vermine of heresies and schisms, have
crawled most, since she put on and adorned herself (as some thought) with this
patcht and beggerly
garment of humane learning, which she took up in the
high way of the Gentiles:
Arius and his crew
wanted not learning; nor
Aust. de Haeres. Pelagii viri, ut audio, sancti, & non parvo profectu Christiani.
Aust. c. 3. de pec. mer. Bonum & praedicandum virum.
Id. Pelagii & discipulorum libri propter acrimoniam & facundiam leguntur a plurimis,
Id. Ep. 144.
Pelagius Sophistry; nor
Donatus eloquence, as St.
Austin tels us; Nor those others of former or later dayes, who made the Van, or bring up the Rear of those
forces, which the divel hath mustered and trained up against the purity and simplicity of the Gospel; Which (impediment; rather than ornaments, as these men tell us, who presume to be better acquainted with the mind of religion, than any Ministers, or other able Christians) it doth now
utterly abhor, and to ashamed of; yea and would fai
[...] quite cast away all those
glasses, and
wimples, and
crisping pins, and
powders, and
pa
[...]ills, and
dressings, and
curlings, and strange
apparell, which she had borrowed of humane learning; even as the
Jewish women were weary of their
toyes and
trinckets which they had from the heathen; by which they provoked God against their vanity, pride,
Isai. 3. and folly.
Thus are these men ready with their
rude hands to
witnesse Divinity; who, being
very b
[...]nd and boisterous,
Answ. Yet the benefit of learning is more than the danger. are not able to distinguish between pulling off the patches, or wiping away those spots and paints, which a fair face needs not; and the shaving off that
hair which is given to Religion for an ornament and covering; Or the plucking out of those
eyes indeed which it needs, not onely for beauty, but for direction. The learning of hereticke and schismaticks doth not so much defo
[...] the Church, and true Religion, as the learning of
Orthodox professors adorns, and reformes it: which, as
fullers earth, is the best means to take out those
[Page 412]
kennel spots, which noisome spirits, and
foul mouths cast upon true Religion; There is the more need of wise and able
Physitians to make wholesome Antidotes, and confections, by how much there are so many, whose malice is cunning (as the divels Empericks and empoisoners) to mixe pestilent drugs, and infusions with Religion.
1 Cor. 11 19.There
must be heresies, and hereticks too: not as necessary effects an
[...] consequents of learning, and religion, but rather from the
defects of them in mens hearts and mindes. When men are not, either able rightly to understand, or not accurately to divide, or not exactly to distinguish, or not rationally to conclude, from
Scripture grounds, and principles of truth; Or else, when they are prone grossely to mistake, and easily to yeeld to any semblances of truth, and fallacies of error, which are incident to credulous incautions, unstable, and unlearned soules, or to proud passionate and
heady men, though never so learned. Hence follows their not onely
forsaking the right way, and resolute persisting in their dangerous and damnable
mistakes (as sheep gone astray, seldome ever returning of themselves to the
fold and unity of the Church) but they would also draw others after them, that they may not seeme to erre alone; and by
numbers at least, and
force at last, carry on the evill opinions, which always tend to evill practises; unlesse the Lord had always furnished his Church with some learned and godly men; as able for
reduction, as others were for
seduction; as potent to
cure, as others are to
infect; whose learning defensive was more mighty than any offensive ever was: The flock of Christ was alwayes happily furnished with
Mastives, whose teeth were as sharp, and strong, as the
Wolves; With
Davids, whose valour was always as great, as the ravening strength of
Bear or
Lyon; whom nothing else would have curbed and overawed; nor have (without miracle) been able to have preserved the flock of Christ from dayly scatterings and tearings.
So then in all right reason, either wholly remove
these offensive enemies, and such weapons out of their heads and hands: or else give true Christian Religion leave to keep her
defensive Arms, and those worthy men, who are able to use them; namely, the learned and godly professors, both Ministers and others of this, and other Churches; both Christian, and reformed: Whose learning, courage and honesty together, makes them
impregnable: Whom otherwayes, even these
pitiful pygmies, who now thus oppose them, would hope to be too hard for, if once matters of religion were reduced onely to tongues, and hands: for Ignorance makes men violent, and for want of reason to flye to force.
[...]. Arist. Eth. Possibly these
professors of ignorance, and rusticity, may be lowder speakers, and bolder fighters,
[Page 413] though they be
weaker disputants, and
flatter writers: yea we commonly see, that
hereticall pride, and
schismaticall passion, (in men, that neither love the Truth, nor the peace of the Church) when worsted by arguments, fly to Arms; as the
Arians, and
Donatists, and
Novavatians did; when refusing fair disputations, which the Orthodox Bishops and Presbyters desired:
Vide Ca
[...]. Afric. Concil. Carth. An.
410 offering (
[...])
orderly, and
peaceable disquisitions, for the determining of differences, so that Christian union might follow; They presently ran furiously to
meere brutish and tumultuary violences:
[...]; ad immaes violentias. Invading
Churches by force; driving away the Orthodox and holy
Bishops and Presbyters; who had not varied, nor would yeeld to change, that Faith, and holy order of Religion, and Ministry, which still remained in all the Christian Churches; as descended from the Apostles, and primitive Christians, and which had lately been confirmed, and declared by the first famous Councell of
Nice, which consisted of 318 Bishops; besides other many learned assistants, holy Presbyters, and Deacons, together with some chief men of the laity; who were so all of a minde, that there were but 17
dissenters in the vote against
Arius.
After the same
riotous fashion also was that
ignorant and
abominable rable (as it's called) of the
Circumcelliones,
[...]. Can. Af
[...]i. Genus hominum agreste & famosissimae audaciae:
Aust. cont. Cresco. l. 3. c. 42. Leniora tarrenum & praedonum facta quam Circumcellionum. (a
subsection of the Donatists) who were wont to ramble idly up and down, like squibs with fire and force, among the plain, and
pagane Christians in the country; till (after great ostentations of piety, devotion, and zeale for
Martyrdome, calling themselves
St. Aust. de Haeret. Optatus.
(Duces Sanctorum) Captaines of the Saints; and (
[...]) contenders for the faith, they fell at length to
pilfering, then to plundering, and wasting whole countreys, opposing in an hostile manner the Vicegerents
Pacelus and
Mocatius; till at length they were by the Emperour himself
An. 348.
(Honorius) repressed and destroyed.
That many men abuse
learning, to abet errors; and religion, to colour
hypocrisie; and the name
of the Spirit, to indulge the
flesh; and heaven, to carry on earthly designes, I make no question; nor will these
objecters, I beleive; yet I doe not think their morosenesse is such, as presently to conclude, they must part with what they can well use, because they see others daily abuse good things, as health, beauty, strength, riches, preferment, meat, drink, cloathing, &c. all which oft nourish vanity, lusts, excesse; The aking of these mens heads, or teeth, makes them not willingly to lose them; no more may the
abuse of learning, take away the
use of it; Wise men know, how to keep a mean between
starving and
surfeiting; between
drunkennesse and
cutting up all vines; condemning all men to drink nothing, but such
small stuffe, as th
[...]se
Antiministeriall Teachers intend to
brew, whereby to keep all Christians
[Page 414] as they pretend in a
sober simplicity, which project is among their other
weak and silly conceptions; For the
fames and
[...]ent
[...]sities, arising from ignorance, emptinesse, and want of good
sustenance, may more trouble the brain with
giddy whimseyes and
dizinesse, than can ever be feared from
competent repletions, unlesse men have very foul stomachs, or hot Livers: Wise men know to keep the mean between the riot, and the want of learning; There are, faith
Plato, two diseases of the Soul of man (
[...]) madnesse and ignorance;
Plato in Timaeo. Madnesse is from the abounding with pride and passion; Ignorance from the want of knowledge and instruction: Ignorance is but a tamer madnesse: mad men have lost their wits; and ignorant men never had them. Learning and Religion cure both. The highest and most
incurable madnesse is, an
ungracious hatred of learning, and an irreligious love of ignorance.
We see by sad experience, That true Religion is as subject to be drowned by
inundations of barbarity, and
deluges of unlettered people, (fit to be followers of
Goths and
Vandales; or listed with
Jeek Cade, and
Wat Tylar; or subjects to the titular
King of Sion, John of Leyden) as it is to be
scorched by the hotter beams of those
Phaethons, who unskilfully manage the
chariot of the Sun; that is, make an ill
use of good learning: Which is as the
light of the world; wherein Christian Religion is most honourably and most usefully enthroned, when it is guided aright: neither depressing reason too low, by fanatick novelties; nor exalting it too high, by intricate
subtilties;
Medio tulissmus ibis,
Ovid. but keeping the
middle way, of the necessary,
plain, and most
demonstrable verities of Religion, which the Compasse of
right Reason measures exactly by the scale of Scriptures.
9. Object. Many unlearned have been holy, &c.
But these Objectors tell us, That many
holy and excellent Christians of the common, and
unlettered sort of men have been Worthies in grace and godlinesse; who never found any want of
S
[...]ls armour, those
[...]. great
incumqrances, great
volumes, nor those perplexed studies, in
pestred libraries; That the
Nulla aconita bibuntur Fictilibus, tunc illa time, cum pocula sumas Gemmatas, &c.
Iuv.
poysons of opinions are seldomer drunk, or pledged in these earthen vessels, than
in those of gold or silver; That their simplicity was contented to enjoy, that one
book necessary, The Scriptures: All other bookes they would have been contented, as these men now, to have them sacrificed to
Vul
[...]an, an heathen god, and meriting such heathenish oblations.
Answ. No doubt, but many very
good Christians have been happily instructed,
Answ. setled and preserved in saith and holinesse, who never were learned in any book, but that of the Scripture.
L.
1. de Doctr. Christian. S. Scripturas memo, ia tenuit & intelle
[...]it sine scientia litera
[...]n. S.
Austin tels that
Anthony the Hermite, who could not read, had all the
[Page 415] Scriptures by heart, and understood them well; yea many, who never
[...]ead any word in the Bible, yet have been blest, by the
Ministry of the Gospell, to beleive and obey the truth of it; which is indeed the
life of religion, and the
quintessence of all learning. Yet it was the happinesse of those
honest Christians, that they never met with such
pragmatick depravers of all good order, piety and learning, and Ministry, as these now are; for certainly they had never learned from such, as these despisers of learning and Ministers are, either the
letter, or the
true sense of the Scriptures: which they attained by the learned labours of their
Ministers, chiefly, both reading, translating, and interpreting and preaching the Scriptures to them. They were happily freed from such praters, whose pride and folly is
heavier than any lead, or the sand of the Sea;
Pro. 27.3. whose
ungratefull humour would have taught them first to have cast off all their
true Ministers and Teachers; next, to despise them; and lastly, to destroy them, by a
most pious madnesse and
spirituall ingratitude. They are not only blind, but mad men, who wanting eyes themselves, would have all their guides see no more than they do, that so both might fall into the ditch. Whereas the humility of all sober Christians was ever such, as equalled their piety, exceeded their knowledge, and compensated their illiteratenesse: so as to be farre enough from thinking themselves equall to, or above the
first three, their
lawfull Pastors and learned Ministers, by whose faithfull endeavours, and studies, those saving truths, and holy mysteries, were prepared for them, and set before them: So that however they did indeed eat
clean food; the
finest of the
bread of life; yet they could not,
but consider, whose plowing, and sowing, and gathering; whose thrashing, and winnowing, and grinding; whose kneading, &
baking had provided and prepared those
savory and
wholesome victuals for them, which their own blindnesse and feeblenesse, (like
Isaacks) could never have
provided, or catered for themselves: That they did alwayes
blesse those Ministers, and that God, who sent such
Josephs to provide, and distribute the food of heaven to his
otherwayes destitute, and famished Church, which alwayes consisted for the most part of
that plebs, or community of faithfull and poor Christians; who were alwayes happy in this; that, although they
had not provision of learning in their own
storehouses and cisternes; yet still they might have recourse to, and make use of their
Ministers fulnesse, and store: whose lips ought to preserve knowledge, and to dispense it without envy or grudging: who rejoyced most, when their fountaines were most
flowing forth to the
refreshing of poor soules; The abilities of learned
Ministers have alwayes been, like
Jacobs and
Moses his strength,
Gen. 29.10. a means to
rowl away the great stones,
Exod. 2.17. which lie on the wels mouth (the Scriptures)
[Page 416] which are too heavy for ordinary
shoulders, and to protect feebler Christians from insolent opposers. So that as the Eunuch
[...]
[...]ked, how he should understand,
Act. 8.31. without an
Interpreter to guide him. Ministers are therefore set by Christ in his Church for
lights, that each might enjoy them, as much as if
each had their
sufficicencies: As the
meanest part of the body hath as
much use of the eye,
Exod. 16.18. as if it were an
eye it selfe. That as it was in the
Israelites gathering Manna, so it is in the Church of Christ, when setled and flourishing; He that
gathered much had no
overplus, and hee that gathered little, had no lack. So those honest Ideots, and Lay-Christians, (who have little or no learning, beyond that faith and plain knowledge of the
mysteries of Christ and the
holy duties belonging to a Christian) yet have no want of learning; And learned Ministers who have attained most eminent skill in all sorts of good learning, by Gods blessing on their studies, have no more than is needfull for their place and the Churches edification, or safety and preservation.
And much, I think, is needfull, to give a
right sense of Scripture, from the originall proprieties or emphasis of words:
10. Wherein learning is necessary to Ministers. Si ad humara perdiscenda
[...]ta hominis vita brevis est, quid temporis sufficere potest ad intelligentiam divinum?
Chrysol. To open the many
allusions referring to
Judaick rites and
Ethnick customes in severall ages: To clear and unfold the Scriptures by
short paraphrases, or larger Commentaries: To analyse severall passages so, as to reduce them to their proper place and order of reasoning wherein their force consists, (as the parts and joints of the body set in their due posture:) For the
method of the reasoning, and the strength of the
argument, or main scope in Scripture, is oft very different from the series, and order of the words in the Text; Many times the ambiguity of the words, the variety of stops, the incoherence and independence of the sense as to the letter, makes the method more obscure, and the meaning very intricate; yea the very text of Scriptures were in many copies of Bibles anciently (as in St.
Jeromes time;
Jeronymus. in libris Jobi, & Danielis, & aliis. and before him in
Origens) much altered, by addition to, or detraction from the pure and authentick Scripture, untill those and other learned men, the Bishops and Ministers of the Church, with more accurate diligence reduced the Bible to its
purity, and
integrity; as much as is attainable by humane industry,
[...]. Basan h
[...]m.
24. de Leg. Ethn. or necessary to mans salvation; In these and the like cases I suppose, these objectors, who are very
simple (but not with a dove-like
simplicity) must needs confesse (unlesse they wholly trust to the
reed of their
Enthusiasms, which they have very little cause to doe) that there is a great need of
learned Criticks: of
good Linguists; of
methodicall Analysts; judicious Commentators; accurate distinguishers; and
harmonious reconcilers; that the truth, purity, and unity of the
sacred Oracles may be preserved and vindicated,
[Page 417] against Jews, Heathens, Atheists, Hereticks, and
capricious Enthusiasts; who are ready to strike with contempt and passion, any part of Scripture, as uselesse, or corrupted; if it slow not as the
rock with an easie sense and obvious interpretation to their weak and sudden capacities: They are instantly prone with an high
disdain and
choler, to prefer their most
impertinent imaginations, sudden fancies and addle raptures.
Or, if they be ashamed of those, being too weak, grosse, and impudent to be vended at noon day, and in so faithfull a light as yet shines in this Church; then they are crying up the
book of the creatures; and
God in them; or they
applaud some easier
morall heathens; And I should think nothing should fit their fancies so well, as the
Turkish Alcoran, or
Jewish Talmuds, and
Cabals; for these (if any thing can) have already out done them in toyes and
incredible fables; which may save them the labour of further inventions. Swine will prefer the
filthiest puddle, before the
fairest springs: so will wanton proud and vain men take any light exception
against the Scripture; which they hate the more perfectly, by how much they see it is a
most perfect rule, and fully contrary to their proud,
2 Tim. 3.16. unjust and unruly passions: And however the
shell of those holy and unparelleld writings,
the blessed Scriptures, be in many places rugged and hard, so that every one cannot handle or break it; yet (blessed be God) others can; nor is the
kernell of saving Truth lesse sweet and smooth, because it is not easily explained, but by the help of other mens better gifts; whom the Lord raiseth up, and fitteth for this very end, with variety of gifts, even in humane learning: Who (for the most part) have been of the
order of the Clergy: although, in these later times (especially,) divers others, both
Nobility, Gentry, and
Commoners, have been as
excellent pioners, who have by their private studies very chearfully, and industriously assisted, and helped the Churches chiefest Champions, and Leaders,
the Ministers; who have not indeed, every one, those sharp
tools of steel, which can work at the hardest places of this rock, and holy Mine,
the Scriptures; yet have they generally such skill, and leisure, beyond the Vulgar, as enables them to try the
Ore, to gather and refine the grains, to cast them into fit wedges or ingots of Gold: Truths reduced to some body, method or common place of Divinity. Thus assisted by their own and other studies, method, and industry, they are well able to make plain, yet learned and judicious Sermons; with pathetick homilies, fitted to the common peoples capacity, memory, and disposition: whom neither leisure, nor necessities of life, and the
hard labours under the Sun, nor abilities of minde, would suffer or serve
(one of a thousand) to attain to any competent measure of religious knowledge;
[Page 418] if holy and learned men, (Ministers of the Church) were not enabled by God, approved by the Church, and ordained by both, to that
constant service of the Ministry, for the good of the
plainer Christians; who enjoy, in every point of true doctrine, or solid Divinity, (which is as a
weighty piece of gold stamped with the
clear testimony of the Scripture, (as people doe in every piece of current money) the extract of the labour, and the result of the art of many mens
heads and hands, who have thus fitted it for their ordinary use.
Besides this, when
common people are once well stored, and inriched in their
honest plainnesse, with competent and sound knowledge in Religion by the care and faithfulnesse of their able and honest Ministers; yet how easily would the
cheats of Religion, delude and impose on these
poore Souls, (these plain and single hearted Christians) abasing, or changing
counterfeit, with truths;
cropt opinions, and
roundheaded tenets, for full weight of Christian doctrines: Still
cogging with
religious
[...]. Ephes. 4.14.
dice, and
cheating with plausible fallacies, seemingly brought out of the Scripture; untill those
poore beleevers, like the
Gal. 3.1. bewitched
Galatians, had lost all, or their most
part of their
sound Religion; yea, some of
these Impostors doe not leave poore Christians, whom they have consened with fair shews of the
Spirits revelations, and new Gospels, so much faith, as to beleive the main
Articles of the Christian Faith; or the Scriptures to be the Word of God; or, that there is any
true Church, or any order and authority of
true Ministry: And whither would not this
cousenage and deceit of these hucksters proceed,
2 Cor. 2.17.
[...]. even to overthrow
whole houses, Parishes, and Churches, if there were not some learned and able Ministers in the Church; who are as Gods and the Churches publique Officers, to detect these jugglers, to discover these
deceitfull workers,
2 Cor. 2.17.
[...]. to set these cheats in the
pillory of
publique infamy; that they may
loose their Ears; that is, their
Ʋt tandem male audiant, qui male & di
[...]nt & agunt.
hearing well; that credit and fame of gifts which they cover and
captate among the Vulgar; and which they would enjoy, by reason of their many wiles, and artifices, by which they
ly in wait to deceive with good words and fair speeches, (as the
Divels setting Dogs) the well affected and
plain hearted Christians,
Rom. 16.18. if they were not every
where routed, and confounded by the Ministers of the Church, who are both
far abler and
honester men, and to whose charge the
flock of Christ, in its severall divisions and places is committed; that they may take care it
suffer no detriment either in truth, or in peace; in faith, or manners; in Doctrine, or in holy order. Thus then, although the soules, and faith of the meanest true Christians be
alike pretious and dear to God,
2 Pet. 1.1. as the
most learned men's, yet they are not
pieces of the
same weight for
gifts; of the same
extension
[Page 419] for endowments; of the same
polishings for studies; nor of the same
stamp and
authority for their calling and office; All which, as they are not to the essence of true grace, and religion; so they are much, to the lustre, power, beauty, order, usefulnesse and communicativenesse of those gifts, which goe with true Religion; and are by the
Lords munificence bestowed on the Church and faithfull, for their well being, safety, and comfort, even in this world; besides their happinesse in another, which ought to be the grand design of all true Christians, both
Laymen and
Churchmen, both learned and unlearned, both Governours and governed.
But these Illiterato's further object with open mouth;
11. Object. Christ and his Apostles had no humane Learning. That they are sure neither Christ nor his Apostles, had themselves, or commended to the Churches use,
humane learning.
Answ. My answer is; They
needed none, as humane; that is acquired by ordinary education, or industry; being far above it, by those glorious and miraculous endowmen
[...]s of the
Spirit of wisedome, which can easily shine in a moment through the
darkest lanterns; (men of the meanest parts and
grossest capacities) So that those might as well dispense with the absence of all acquired humane learning, as he that hath the Suns light, needs not the Moon or Stars, or Candles; or he that had
Angels wings and swiftnesse, would not want the legge of man, or beast to carry him: or he that is neer a
living and
inexhaustible spring, needs not labour to dig wels, as
Isaac did: and so must we too,
Gen. 26.1
[...]. in the barren and dry land, where we live; which none but inhumane
Philistims would stop up. This therefore of
Christ and his
Apostles is not more
peevishly, than impertinently alledged by these men, in these times, against the use of
good learning in the
Churches Ministers; unlesse the reall experiences of these men
pretended Apostolicall gifts, extraordinary
endowments, and
immediate sufficiencies from the Spirit of God, could justifie these allegations; either as fitted to them, as to the present
dispensations of Christ to his Church; Although the Lord sometime gave his Church
water out of a rock, and refreshed wearied
Samson by a miraculous fountain, which suddenly sprung up in
Lehi (not in the Jaw-bone, but in the place so called, from
Lehi, (i.e.) the
Jaw-bone,
Iudg. 15.19. by which instrument he had obtained so great a victory; there where it continnued afterward:) yet, I beleeve, these men will think it no argument to expect every day such
wonderfull emanations; and neglecting all ordinary means, to expect from the
Jaw-bones of Asses water, or drink to quench, their thirst: I am sure this Church hath not yet found any such
flowings forth, or refreshing from the mouths of these Objecters; whose lips never yet dropped like
Hermon, so much as a
Dew of sweet and wholesome
[Page 420] knowledge upon any place; and how should they? whose tongues are for
the most part set on fire; and breathe out, with much terrour, nothing but ashes and cinders; like
Vesuvius or
Etna; whose eruptions are vastatious to all neere them.
Col. 2.3. Matth. 12.42. Unus verus & magnus est magister Christus, qui selus non didicit quod omnes doceret.
Amb. off. l. 1. Matth. 5, 45.As for our
blessed Lord Christ; we know he was
filled with all the treasures of wisedome, both divine and humane; for, being
greater than Solomon, he could not come short of
Solomons wisdome in any thing; who was in all his glory but a
Type and
shadow of Christ, and no way comparable to him: Our Saviours design, indeed, was, not as
Platos, or
Aristotles, to advance
naturall Philosophy, meer morality, humane learning, and eloquence; (the beams of
which Sun, by common providence, God had already made to shine by other wayes, on
the bad, as well as the good; on the heathens as well as the Jews and Christians;) but
Christs intent was,
Mal. 4. 1 Cor. 1.26. by word and deed, to set forth the
beams of the Sunne of righteousnesse, the wisdome of the Father; the saving
mysteries of his Crosse, and sufferings in order to mans improvement; not by humane learning, but by divine grace: And however our Blessed Saviour hath
crucified, as it were,
the flesh, and
pride of humane learning, (as well as of riches, honour, and all worldly excellencies; which are infinitely short of the
knowledge and love of God in Christ) yet he quickned and raised them all
by the Spirit; which teacheth a
sanctified and
gracious use of them all
to his Church,
Luk. 2.48. and true beleevers. Our Lord Jesus did not disdain to converse with the
learned Doctors, and
Rabbies of his time; among whom he
was found after his parents had sought
him sorrowing; because in vain, otherwhere; yet our
wanderers and
seekers are loth to
seek; afraid to find, and disdain to
own Jesus Christ, when they have found him among the
learned men, and Ministers of this Church; lest in so doing, they should seem to confesse they had lost Christ, and true Religion,
12. The objecters may not argue from the Apostles gifts against learning now since they have neither of them. in their
illiterate Conventicles and
ignorant presumptions.
As for the
blessed Apostles, who were (
[...]) immediately taught of God, by conversing with the Son of God the Lord Jesus Christ, the Christian world well knowes their miraculous and extraordinary
fulnesse of all gifts, and powers of the
Spirit, both
habituall and
occasionall; so that they wanted neither any
language nor
learning, which was then necessary, to carry on the great work of preaching, and planting the Gospell: And no lesse doth the
wiser world know the
emptinesse and
ridiculous penury of these (disputers against good learning) even as to the
common gifts of sober reason, and judicious understanding; wherewith the blessing of heaven is now wont to crown onely the
prayers,
[...]. Cl. Al. Pro.
1. and
studies of those, that attend on
Wisedoms gates with all
humble industry: whose great proficiencies these
poor men envying, (as
[Page 421] they have great cause) would fain perswade them to be as
much sluggards, as themselves are; (who have neither
hunted,
Contra bona
[...] literas bla
[...]erant,
[...]. Chrysost.
[...]. Naz. or.
27. nor
caught any thing) by
Pro. 12 27.
not roasting what they have
taken in hunting; that is, not to use those gifts of
learning in all kindes, which Ministers have attained unto, by Gods blessing on their studies.
As for that Primitive gift of Tongues, by which the Apostles at once
suddenly thawed, and brake
that Ice, which now
locks and
seals up to us the face of the
great deep of Learning and Wisdome; so that they were instantly
Masters, not onely to understand, but also to utter, the
mysteries of Christ, (whereof they had partly an acquired, by Christs teaching, but for the most part, an
inspired knowledge:) These
pitifull praters, who would be counted Apostolicall, are so far from any
such gifts of wisdome, or utterance, that they are scarse masters of their own
mother tongue, neither knowing, for the most part,
what they say,
1 Tim. 1.17. nor
whereof they affirm; nor able with modesty, gravity, humility, or charity, either to use, or bridle
their tongues; (which is an
Apostolicall brand on them; shewing
that their Religion is but vain;
Iames 1.26.) And how can it be otherwayes, where sober speech, sound reason, common sense, and ordinary ingenuity, are as much wanting; as pride, contempt of others, intractable fiercenesse, and indocible ignorance doe abound? When their
great art is, to
set off to some popular shew and acceptance, their gifts and persons,
2 Pet. 2.18. by
proud swelling words: sometimes
soring in the height of
raptures, and rare
speculations, beyond
sobriety; as if they were from sudden
inspirations; when indeed they are nothing else but some odde ends of
metaphysicall questions, and
devotionary contemplations; which are every where found among the
Schoolmen, and Monasticks; or in the
Platonists, Plotinus, Pimander, and the like; to which Authours these men being strangers, yet drunk with their
own fancies, sometimes they reel, and stumble upon such notions; which vainly
puffe them up in their fleshly mindes;
Col. 2.18. while they are still but
clouds without water, carryed
with the tempests of passions,
Iud. 12. and high
presumptions above the plain, practicall and usefull truths of Religion; and indeed above the proportion and sphear of their own
gifts and parts: Other whiles they seem as
Well without water, deep, but
dark and dry, in their
profound follies and profane niceties; as the
Manichees, Valentinians, and others of old; by which they seek to confound, God
with the creatures; good with
evill; Nature with
Grace; Vice with
Vertue; Law with the
Gospell; Christ with
Divels; By all which rarities,
amazing their
silly auditors, they are no other but cunning Agitators for ignorance, atheism, profanenesse, hypocrisie, and superstition; that the life and power of the
Christian reformed Religion may be wholly
baffled, and despised
[Page 422] together with the Ministry of this Church: What can these
wretched men expect, but the
blacknesse of darknesse for ever to be reserved for them (without repentance) who study to cry downe all good studies,
2 Pet. 2.17. and learning; that they may the better eclipse all true and reformed Religion?
Such
Pharisees (for few of them
are good Scribes) are like indeed to make excellent
Teachers of the Kingdome of heaven,
Mat. 12.35. who are not able to bring forth any things, either
old or new, having no
Treasure of well digested knowledge, either divine or humane; but onely some of the
rubbidge of that
learning, which they seeke to destroy;
pitifull rapsodies of such
confused stuffe, as they have scraped together; which becomes none but
babl
[...]rs and
pamphleters; Which, whoever considers seriously, how much they have been a
shame, and
bane to true Religion, to the honour of this reformed Church, and to those
holy manners which become sober, wise, and modest Christians, he would ever after love learning and learned
Ministers the
better, by how much he sees infinite cause to abhor the sordid and shamefull effects of
impudent ignorance; which loves to
batten in its own soyl; and refuseth to be cleansed: Such mouths full of errors, and foul with evill
speakings, however the
Timothies and
Titusses of this Church cannot
now stop,
Tit. 1.11.2.15. (as they ought to doe; if the exercise of that
just power in the Church were not
obstructed) yet they ought to
rebuke them sharply, and with all authority.
And untill these
Seraphick despisers of true, usefull and
sanctified learning can (not boast and clamour among their Disciples, who are now grown
giddy with too high notions and airy speculations, but till they can) evidently demonstrate to the wiser and soberer world; that they can
indeed perform, what they pretend; that is, by immediate gifts, and unstudied enablings they can
solidly comprehend, soberly preach, methodically explain, clearly demonstrate, the sacred mysteries of our Religion: also
resolve the difficulties, reconcile the differences, and determine the doubts, or controversies arising out of the Word of God, or the points of Religion; so, as in some measure may tend to satisfie mens judgements, together with the scruples, and cases of their consciences: Till I say, these men can doe these in some
competent measure, equall at least, if not beyond, what the
learned Ministers of this Church have done, and dayly doe, by the blessing of God on their labors; they must give us leave still to follow our
studies, with
humble prayers and
diligent pains; That so in stead of the
husks, and
chaffe of these mens
specious words, and popular
insinuations, (sadly deploring, and proudly despising those
excellent abilities, which are in true Ministers, far above them) we may help to feed
[Page 423] poor
hungry soules; not with frothy vanity (wherewith these
proud Masters send
their scholars away, as puffed up and as empty as themselves) but with
good corn, and that wholesome provision of sound knowledge and saving doctrine, wherewith the Lord is pleased to furnish us, in the honest, and ordinary way of his providence and blessing upon our industry: for we have now no
Manna or
Quails about our tents; which, while these men dream of, mean time exceeding
leannesse is entred into their souls:
Psal. 106.15. And how can it otherwise be, than, that
sowing vanity,
Hos. 8.7. and
visions of their own hearts, they should
reap other, than
wind
[...]: and be satisfied, as they are extremely, (but most unhappily) with their
owne delusions?
13. Inspired holy men yet used their learned gifts.
We doe not read that either
Moses, or
Solomon, or
Daniel, or St.
Paul, (first educated at
Tarsis celebris Cilicia Ʋrbs, & Academia; ipsis Athenis, & Alexand
[...]iae comparanda, Strabo. St.
Jeromes Epist. ad Mag. answers that q
[...]estion,
Cur candorem Ecclesiae Ethnicis sordibus polluamus: and shews by the examples in holy Scripture and other holy writers, what holy use is to be made of the learning of heathens by Christians. See
Tom. 2.
pag. 331.
St. Paul cites three testimonies out of heathen Poets,
Epimenides,
[...],
&c. Menander,
[...],
&c. Arat
[...],
[...], &c. So
Jannes and
Jambres out of
Jewish Records and Talmuds.
Plures sine dubio legerat: B. Paulus
poetas, quam quos recitavit; & recitando aliques, laudavit omnes, in quantum divinoris veritatis scintillias saepius produnt, Erasm.
Tarsis a famous University; and after at the feet of
Gamaliel) or Attick
Luke, or eloquent
Apollos, ever despised, or decryed, or disused those
acquired gifts of humane learning; wherewith they were endued in the ordinary wayes of education; no not, when they were
ex
[...]raordinarily inspired: Their common gifts served them still in their
ordinary Ministry; as to understanding, memory, utterance, or writing; by which they endevoured to set forth,
that Jesus was the Christ, the promised
Messias; So that in their arguments, disputes, reasonings, and allegations out of humane Authours; also in the style, phrase, and manner of their speaking, and writing, it might and may easily bee that the difference of Prophets, Evangelists, and Apostles naturall, acquired, or studied gifts, did still remain; when their
extraordinary and infused might be
equall; yet these did not equall them in their either more strict and
Logicall reasonings, or their more
Oratorious expressions; or more
elegant phrase and proper language; which appear very different in those holy Writers and Penmen of the Scriptures, which had the same Spirit
directing or
dictating, as to the matter revealed to them; but they used their own ordinary abilities to expresse them by word, or pen, to others.
And certainly when the Apostle
Paul bids
Timothy (as a grand and lasting pattern for all
Bishops and Ministers of the Church, to
study, to
meditate, to give
himselfe wholly to those things,
1 Tim. 4.13, 14.15. that his
profiting may appear, to stir up the
gift that is in him,
[Page 424] still more fitting himselfe to the work of the Ministry, (notwithstanding he had some speciall and extraordinary gifts) Sure the same Apostle gave
Timothy no
example of idlenesse in himself; but both studied and prayed;
Ephes. 6.18. yea desires the
prayers of others for him, that he might (as an able Minister, and as a Master builder)
finish the course of his Ministry with joy; This blessed Apostle needed not have been so solicitous for
the parchments,
2 Tim. 4.13. which he left at
Troas, if his memory had been alwayes supplyed with
miraculous assistance; he needed not to have
committed any thing to writing for his owne use. It is very probable that
those parchments were no
deeds, for conveying any land or temporall estate; but rather some
Scheme or draught of divine
Truths and mysteries,
methodically digested; which he had fitted for his own,
1 Cor. 4.6. and transferred to
the use of others, as
Apollos, or
Timothy, or
Titus: So little doth the
speciall gifts of the Spirit, in the Apostles or other holy men, justifie or plead for those odde and
mishapen figures of those
mens Divinity, whether discovered by their tongues or hands; of whose deformity, and unpolitenesse, compared to the fashion of all learned mens judicious, methodicall, and comely
writings, and discourses, these crafty men being conscious, would have no
Sun, or light of arts and learning shining among Christians, by which their
ridiculous monstrosity might appear.
2 Col. 1.8. 1 Tim 6.20.
In tantum vana est quantum perversae. felicitatis est doctrina, gentium Philosophia. Tertul. l. de Anima.The same Apostle who bids us beware of
vain Philosophy, and wisdom falsly so called (while it
opposed the divine; or was preferred before the word and truth of God in Christ, which onely can attaine the end of all true wisdome, to make a man happy to eternity) yet he could be no enemy to any part of true and usefull Philosophy; which is but the
knowledge of God in the creature, of which he gives severall touches, in his most divine writings; He commands us, no lesse, to beware of
Rom. 1.21. 2 Tim. 4.3. Imperitissima est setentia scire quid senserint Philosophi, & nescire quid Ch
[...]istus docuit.
Aust. Ep. 56. Cum Philosophiae nidore purum veritatis aerem infuscant.
Tertul.
false Teachers, of
heaps of Teachers; of
deceitfull workers; of
unruly walkers; of
unstable and unlearned spirits, who by
vaine bablings, endlesse janglings, high presumptions, and
private interpretations, wrest the Scriptures, corrupt both religious Doctrine, sound speech, and
Christian communication: Such who are
Col. 2.18.
vainly puffed up in their fleshly minde; whose glory is to lead
Disciples after them; desirous
to be
1 Tim. 1.7.
Teachers, when they know not
what they say, nor whereof
they affirme; Comparing themselves with themselves; and abhorring all higher patterns, they can
1 Cor. 10.12.
never be wise, but in their own conceits, and there is
Prov. 16.9.
little hope of them.
But O you, that
excell in learning or humility, or both?
16. Monument of learning how excellent and usefull. I should fear to write too much for good learning, if I did not consider, that I write to those chiefly who can never think too much said, or wrote for it; because they know the many beauties and excellencies of it, both in reference to the glory of God, and the good of mankind, both for souls and bodies, their religious and secular concernments, their temporall and eternall interest.
Indeed, no minde is able to conceive, but such as enjoy them,
Aegrescit ingenium, nisi fugiactione reparetur.
Cito expenduntur horrea, quae assidua non fuerint adjectione fulcita. Thesaurus ipse facile profunditur, si nullis iterum pecuniis compleatur.
Cassiod. nor can any tongue expresse them, (since they
exceed the greatest eloquence of those that most enjoy them) those bright, heavenly, and divine
beams of Reason and Religion; which, with severall preparatory glories, shine from the daily reading of those
excellent writings, and durable monuments of learned men in former ages; as rayes of light, falling from the
Sun, on this inferiour world; breaking in upon all the
regions of the soul: dissipating its
darknesse; discovering its
disorders, supplying its
defects; filling it with the sweet and silent
Jucundissima est vita indies sentire se fieri doctiorem. pleasure of daily knowing something more excellent in the creature, or the Creator, which before it knew not: This secret and unspeakable contentment is more welcome to the
now improving soul, than the beauty of a fair morning, which shows a
safe haven to one, that hath suffered the
horrour of blind and midnight tempests; more rejoicing the heart of a
true man, than
liberty and
light doe him, that is redeemed from a
dungeon.
I should but
profane, if I should too much unfold the
sacred and sweet mysteries of learning, to an age that begins to
learn their letters backward; to
love onely the
hatred, and
despising of learning, that will not be able in the next generation to
read their Ne
[...]kverse, as loth to have the benefit of their Book or Clergy. I know it is lost labour to read Lectures (if they were as splendid for their eloquence, as their subject) upon
Pearls or
Pretious stones to
Swine, who had rather finde out one
[...]rn on a dunghil, and mousle up one
root out of the earth, than have the
Gems of both the
Indies.
Illos suis, moribi
[...] ulciscendos relinquamus. These have deserved to be condemned to that illiterate folly, which they have chosen; to the ragges and
sorder, which they affect to wear; to the blear eyes, which they so abhor to cure, that they rather covet to infect all others.
But to men of more liberall, ingenuous and noble spirits, I know it cannot be unwelcome, to tell them,
Vide Synefium de voluptate studicrum & pramio.
[...]; Synes. what
pure and refined contentment, what
sweetnesse and
honey there is to be gathered, from those fair and never fading
flowe
[...]s of learning, which God hath made to grow in the field or garden of his Church; what
[Page 426] life,
[...]. Longin. S.
11. de vt
[...]is Doctis. what
joyes, what
raptures, what noble and holy
emulations are oft raised up in that soul which dayly and seriously converses with
learned men either a live or dead? How when all other
narrow Seas, Inland Meers, or Mechanick
Lakes, (wherein the soules of many men weary themselves with rowing to and fro, tossing up and down; seeking in them riches, strength, beauty, honor, liberty, applause, victory,
enlarged Empire, &c. all which have their
enuious bounds, and presently discover their
dangerous shores; (beset with losses, defeats, disgraces, poverty, weaknesse, deformities and a 1000
deaths:) Onely this
vast Ocean of learning and Sea of knowledge is unlimited; always discovering
interminate extensions, abounding in
varieties of knowledge;
novelties of wisdome, infinities of inventions; multitudes of wise sayings and sentences, (morall, politick, and divine;) which like stars are every where scattered & shining in that
Firmament: Besides many noble
constellations of excellent examples, provoking patterns, every where set forth,
Sueton. Iul. Caes. Conspecta Alexan, imagine ingemnit quasi suam pertaesus ignaviam. to excite the soul to some impatience of
emulation as the history of
Alexander the Great did
Caesar; or the victories of
Militades did
Themistoeles, which would not suffer
him to sleep; All these,
embellished with gallant resolutions, generous actions, rare events, sublime contemplations, soveraign comforts, and unflattering counsells; all which, are still
enriching the unsatisfied soul with
treasures and pleasures that never satiate,
Solae sunt fincerae & tutae studiorum & bonae conscientiae voluptates. never perish: are ever
[...]. out of
envies, force, or
fortunes reach; as unseparable from us, as we are from our selves; For there are in this
Pacifique Sea of Learning no
rocks, but those of
error; no
shelfes, but those of
ignorance; no
quick sands, but those of our own fancies; no
pirates, but those aboard us and within us; our own vitious lusts and passions; which onely doe threaten us, and onely can wrack us, or rob and hurt us; yea, and these are onely upon the
shores and
keyes of learning, where men first embarque; and where some lazy, or timorous, or proud, and sensuall spirits stay all their lives; but they are not in the
full Sea,
Liberatio
[...]a studia incipientibus aspera, progredentibus onerosa, prosicientibus sucunda, perficientibus beatae.
Quintil. and vast extension of
Learnings boundlesse and bottomlesse Empire; In which the humble, devou
[...], and industrious soul once fully engaged, is every day more removed, and out of sight of the world: far from those fears, hopes, hazards, disorders, and discontents, which attend those, whose covetousnesse, or ambition, or passion, or lust still keepes them either on the shore of ignorance, or but on the borders of knowledge: who rather court Learning for a
Mistresse, than wed her for a
Wife.
From all which dangerous
remora's, and shallower coasts, those onely are removed, as it were to another world, which is intellectuall, and divine, (having little common with beasts, nothing
[Page 427] with vain and wicked men) who being well advanced in all
good learning, both divine and humane, begin at length to finde themselves differ from, and exceed themselves, (and all others who
[...]est in their
illiterate simplicity and sordidnesse) as much,
Eccles. 2.13.
as light doth darknesse; or the
Stars in the Firmament do the
clods and
molehils in their fields:
Holy learning always carrying that improvement, and contentment, which loves, and admires, and imitates, and so enjoyes all that virtuous prudence, and heavenly wisdom, which it sees to have been in those its
incomparable predecessors,
[...]. Stobae. Aeterna sunt animorum monumenta Libri. the
remaines of whose soules are still extant; which otherwise would have seemed to have been of nobler metall, than their bodies; and these, but levell to the dust of beasts, unlesse their
learned labours had testified to the world, how they had lived as much above the
ordinary rate of men, as these doe above the beasts; which most of men either serve; or, which is worse,
love more, than their own souls. To these
Patrons and
professours of learning
we owe our ingenuity, our courtesie, our civility: (for
morose and
rustick learning, which hath onely
rough-hewen a
meere Scholar, or moulded up a rude and rugged
Philosopher, is as gold yet in the oar, or a jewell neither polished nor well set; having innate
worth,
Enormis studiorum intentio solet plerum
(que) nec prae pedibus prospicere.
Tertul. de An. but not that lustre it merits, and might well bear.) To
them we owe our gratitude, our humanity, our rationall, and religious liberties, which redeem us from
being beasts, or divels; Their care and labours have absolved us from the chains and bondage of blindenesse, barbarity, atheism, vulgar admirations,
[...]. Arist. Rhet. ad. Alex. cap.
2. sensualitie, and irreligion; Gods providence having so tempered the various ingredients, and severall
doses, which make up, from divers excellent hands, this admirable
Conf
[...]ction of good learning; that it is a
Catholicon, a soveraign for all distempers of minde, and disorders of the outward man: for misfortunes in estate; errours in understanding; pravities in will; violences of passions; corruptednesse in affections; troubles in conscience; immoralities of life; dejections of spirit; terrors, and encounters of death:
In morbis animis, velle mederi, & medicinae &
[...]aletudinis pars est non minima.
Paris. And where
learned abilities are rightly ordered, they apply, and communicate their virtues, with such
soft and oily insinuations, seasonably and wisely fitted to every genius, capacity and occasion with gentlenesse, humility, charity, and discretion; that they heal any Patient that is willing without
hurting, and cure without afflicting: Giving no cause of complaint, to any, but such as are unwilling to be healed of their
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...].
5.
shamefull and
dangerous diseases; who love
ignorant and
flattering Mountebankes, more than the most learned and
faithfull Physitians of soules, which are the ablest and best Ministers; who cannot bee lesse necessary for the inward health of the minde, than these are
[Page 428] for the body, who are one sort of those, whom learning hath fitted for the common good. For I doe not think
Learning and true study to be onely a
couch to rest a soft and wearied minde upon; or a
tarasse to please a wandering spirit, with some variable and pretty prospects; or as a
Tower for a proud soul to raise and magnifie it self upon, as
Nebuchadnezzar on his
Babel; or as a
Fort for a
contentious Sophister to keep, in a disputative war, and Logicall defiance against all the world; Nor is it as a
shop for a covetous man to drive his trade, and get gain by the
brokage of some ancient pieces: But it is as a
grand Magazine, and Catholick
Storehouse of all divine and intellectuall excellencies, affording to all men, upon all occasions, happy advantages, by which to glorifie the wise and
admirable Creator, and also to furnish both a mans self & others with what may most conduce to his temporall and eternall felicity: Good learning is neither a
wanton Courtisan, onely for dalliance and pleasure; nor yet a slave and drudge, entertained meerly for a sordid and illiberall profit; but as a chast and
nobly spirited Wife, for sweet society and legitimate productions, worthy of such parents, a reasonable Soul and good Literature, happily espoused and marryed together. We oft see, that moderate mindes, with but a small stock of learning well managed, attain to be masters of great affaires, and become as usefull, so very desirable in humane societies in practicall wayes: others of more speculative retired and sublime learning are not lesse in
In animis speculativis obscuritatem sublimitas compensat.
L. Ver.
magnitude, but farther remote from sublunary things, having that in their height, and neighbourhood to heaven, which they seem to want in their light and eradiations downward; In both, besides the private contents they enjoy in the contemplations of reasons, and Religions beauty (both which fair faces are best represented in the glasse of learning) they have a
kinde of Empire and
Soveraignty over all things, and all men, in all times, who appear at the tribunall of their judgements, fall under their cognizance, and stand to that censure they passe upon them, both in present and after ages, either for vice or vertue, honour or basenesse, gallantry or villany; How ever Arms and Military power have carryed the
Bonarum literarum potentes verè sunt
[...], nec in se. ipsos tantum, sed & in universum naturae regnum jus quoddam ac dominium exercen
[...], rerum hominum quae omnium Imperatores augustissimi,
Pro. 18.1. Rex sacrorum P
[...]ntifex apud
Rom. dicebatu
[...]. Kingdom and swayed the Scepter, which rules mens bodies; yet learning hath ever carried the Priestly service, and in that a kinde of
soveraignty over mens soules and consciences; None being ever thought so fit by the light of nature, and all
Celebrandis Deorum mysteriis & optimi & sapientissimi sunt adbibendi viri, ne sacrorum sint opprobria ipsi sacerdites.
Tull. Nations to teach the service or dispense the
Mysteries of the most wise God, but those that were esteemed the
wisest men; lest the folly and meannesse of the Priest or Minister should prove the reproach of that Divinity which he serves.
I might adde, if any
colours could expresse, or adde to this
intellectuall
[Page 429] beauty, (Learning;) what had we not lost of Reason and Religion; or what had we enjoyed (as men) of our
forefathers, more than beasts doe of their
sires and
dams; if those had not left us the benefit of their piety and experience; the inheritance of their
wise observations; the
issues of their braines and pens? which farre exceed those of their
goods, lands, and bodies; Since the
immortall remaines of their mindes in piety,
Aliud est uti, aliud frui quae habeas bona: cujustibet illud est; hoc prudentis tantum.
Amb. Multum distat interesse, & vivere; vadere, & saper; pascere, & discere; Priora cum brutis communia; vtris bonis propria sunt haec posteriora.
Sen. wisedome, honour, and vertue, teach us to
enjoy, what otherwayes we, onely, should
have had or
used: and to
live, where, else, wee should have
onely had a beeing, and bare existence in the world, not many degrees above the
beasts, who have all that is needfull for the body; but neither consider what they have, nor from whose bounty, nor to what end, nor within what bounds of
vertue, all things are to be used.
These
excellencies peculiar to
mankind, above all creatures, we owe (beyond all dispute) to
those records of learning, and piety left us, in all kindes, by our
famous predecessours;
[...]. Cl. Al. and to the studious industry of those
sublimer spirits, who have been impatient to suffer those inestimable
reliques of our forefathers
Souls to be devoured by
time and moths, to be buried in dust and forgetfulnesse; who never thought it enough, for a
rationall and immortall soul to fill its belly, to clothe its back, to satifie its lusts,
Vita enervis & luxatu nimi
[...] o
[...]io; quo non recreatur, sed evanescit virtus.
Val. Max. to idolize an horse, to
dote upon a
Dog, or to court a
wanton Mistresse: But disdaining all these low, sensuall, and momentary enjoyments, or debasements rather, (when excessive, chief or sole) of
their soules; dayly are raised up by
generous, virtuous and
religious excitations, to advance their own and other mens both
mindes and
manners; And this,
Illud quam degener, & generoso viro indignum? Homo cum sis, brutis animalculis inservire, brutis colere, boula deperire, brujum officiis omnibus & amore prosequi? mentem interra negligere, animam sempiternam & longe pretictissimam prodigere, & inhumaniter perdere?
Bern. Ego me ex eorum esse numero profiteor, qui proficiendo scribunt, & scribendo proficiunt,
Aust. Ep. 7. Qui voluptatitus dediti quasi in diem vivunt, vivendi causas quotidie finiunt
5. illis mors nunquam non acerba & immatura; Qui verò posteros cogitant, & immortale aliquid proferume, memoriam, sui scriptis extendentes: illis nulla mors repentina, nisi praeclarum, aliquod opus inchoatum abrumpat.
Plin. l. 5. Ep. 5. Maxima pars ejus in me p
[...]oriam & posteritatem prominet.
Liv. l. 28. Non potest quicquant: humile & objectum cogitare, qui seit de se semper loquentum.
Manier. Paneg.
[...]. Synes. de Insom. not onely during this transient, short and uncertain life among mortals; but further by erecting
living monuments in
learned bookes, they fortifie against
oblivion; arm themselves against
mortality; and counterruine the underminings of time; which is the
grave of all
In sanae substructiones.
Pyramides, Mausoles, and those other like
monstrous structures of grosser spirited men.
So that when the ages of learned men are undistinguishable in the
grave from vulgar and plebeian dust, yet they still instruct and doe good to mankinde,
Praeclari scripto
[...]es non modo proximum tempus lu
[...]emque praesentem int
[...]ue
[...]i satis craedunt, sed omnem posteritatis memoriam spacium vitae h
[...]nestae, & curriculum laudis existimant,
Quintil.
[...] Plato. and glorifie the Creator by their soules and spirits, which are partly in heaven, and partly in their bookes; which have so much of
heaven too, as they have more of sublimity, splendor, permanency and influence on the inferiour world, than any other things, whereon men usually leave the impressions of their fading skill and momentary power.
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...]. l.
2.
[...]. Sen. de Nerene.
[...]. Cl. Al.So that these grosser
clods of earth, and lumps of mortality, the
despisers of Learning, are sure to dye and perish, as much as they merit, and desire; who neither use, nor leave, nor deserve any token or memoriall of
literate industry; by which it may appeare, that either they or others ever lived, more than their
Oxe and their
Asses doe: who by how much lesse they are intellectuall, and not
improvers of their mindes; by so much more they
degenerate to
brutish sensualities, and become wholly devoted to the beast of the man, the Body;
In illiteratis & indoctis maximam partem hominis brutum occupat.
Sen. which hath nothing on it remarkable, but this; that it is
married to a rationall and immortall Soul; not to debase and oppresse it, but to serve it: Of those
(Borboritae and Polysarkists) groveling, and indocible sensualists, there can be no better account given at their death,
A pecudibus non sententia sed lingua discernit.
Lact. de Epicu.
[...]. Plat. Crito. then
may be of an hog; That being most indocible, he wallowed at his ease, fed well, dyed very fat, and very unwillingly; worthy of the Epitaph on the Epicures Tomb,
Tanquam poeniteret non pecudes natos.
Sen. Habui quod edi. That onely I injoyed which I did eat.
17. Illiteratenesse no reproach or discouragement to humble Christians.Not that here I doe any way despise, or degrade those sober
good Christians of either sex, whose education, parts, and way of life hath, and doth deny them the advantages of personall learning; such as is immediately acquired by the study of
excellent bookes: For, first; true wisdome is the same
in all languages, and may be obtained in conversation in part, as well as by reading; Next, they have by Gods providence, and indulgence to them, the blessing of many
learned mens directions, (both Ministers and others) and the benefit of their
good example; whom they have the more cause to love and value, by how much they see their own
defects; which while they humbly and diligently supply by the
helps which learned men afford them, they testifie, not onely to
[Page 431] others, the
gratefull sense, and high esteem they have of the labours of learned men, imparted to them; but also hereby they doe, as it were,
admit themselves into the
company of learned men, and are
adopted into the family, and fraternity of Learning;
[...]. Plato. de rep. dial.
10. mutuall love, and charity ingraffing these
lovers of learned men, into the same stock, of whose sap, and virtue they are daily partakers; being diligent attenders upon those whom God hath let over them, for this purpose; that they may be happily taught by them, as
children by their Fathers: while the
ignorant pride of others keeping them at a
surly, and to themselves most injurious, distance, they not onely injoy nothing of
learning in themselves, but by the neglect and disesteem of it in their
Ministers, are for ever condemned to their
silly beggery and
supercilious folly.
The
wisdome of God, as in civill, so in Church
societies hath so tempered the different parts, as in the
naturall body▪ where all members are usefull in their kinde, but not all of
equall honour, for the excellencie of their faculties and functions;
1 Cor. 12. yet the
diamonds of the eyes cannot well want the
clay and pebles of the toes: Nor are the nobler Organs of the
Senses so excellent or commendable in any thing, as in this, that they are usefull and servient not to themselves so much, as to those lesse beautifull, but not lesse
necessary parts of the body, for whose direction and good, Nature intended them: Neither
charitable learning, nor
humble ignorance will make any scornfull, or
envious schism in a well formed body: whose beauty is the
variety and
Symmetry of parts. It were an
unnaturall barbarity for the
eyes to deny their light and guidance to the body, or for the fightlesse parts to despise, envy, and seek to destroy those
two great lights, which the wise Creator hath set up in the
little world of mans body. Such is the distemper and madnesse of those, who seek to
hoodwink with poverty; to blind with contempt; to put out with
violence the great
Luminaries, both of Church and State,
Learned men and
Ministers, who are the ordinary means by which true (both humane and divine, morall and mysterious)
knowledge is imparted to the
common people; without which neither hearts nor lives of men cannot be good;
Blinde affections are no more acceptable to God, than
blind sacrifices, which were onely fit for
fooles;
Mal. 1.10. However God workes grace by a more immediate,
divine influence of his Spirit; yet it is by such meanes rationally preparing, and disposing, as he hath appointed in the Church; without the diligent and conscientious use of which, it is as in vain to
bea
[...]t of grace, and the Spirit, as it is to expect the
heat of the
Sun, without its light; or to hope for
har
[...]est without preceding summer.
A plea for the nurseries of learning: the two famous Ʋniversities.The
ignorant weaknesse and
fiercer rudenesse of those men, with whom I have chiefly in this
Apology, and in this part of it to contend, may justifie this my so
large vindication of learning; as necessary in other persons of publique influence, so
chiefly in Ministers, whose
errors or
rectitudes are of the
highest concernment, as conversant in
matters of God, of
Soules, and of
Eternity. I should otherwise, be very jealous, that I had said too much in so clear a subject; (which needs as little, and deserves as much commendation, as the Sun in the Firmament) when I remember to how many men of
learned abilities I make my addresse; of whose person all sufficiencies in this
kind of excellency, as I have no cause to doubt, for I see some of them have undertaken the
publique honour and protection of these
(Kiriath-sephers) the sometime
famous and flourishing Ʋniv rsities of this English Nation;
Iosh 15.16. Kiriath-sepher: Civitas librerum & literarum. The two
fair eyes of this Church and State; and the
two greatest eye sores of these Antiministerial Levellers; which above all things as Ravens they aim to pluck out, or so to blind, that they shall not be of any use, either to Learning, or to the reformed Religion.
But I presume, that
persons of any true
worth, Learning, Honour, Valour, or Religion, will never suffer these
goodly Garrisons, citadels and magazines of all
good literature to be plundered, slighted, or disbanded, either by military, or mechanick rudenesse: For besides the shame and infinite dishonour, which it would be before all
civilized Nations under heaven, to doe, or suffer so great
insolence and injury to be done, against them, and in them against the
publique good and honour both of Church and State: It cannot but also be a
most crying sin before God; if either we consider that
sacrilegious barbarity, which must in this be committed against (not the living onely in their rights, but even
against) the Dead; the Monuments of
whose devout piety and charity are there deposited; and by many learned men enjoyed, as in
unviolable Sanctuaries; Or, if we duly weigh, in order to Gods glory, the many
great and publique blessings,
Specimen est florentis reipub. ut disciplinae professoribus praemia opulenta pendantur.
Sym. 1.73. Literatura instrumentum est ad omnem bumanam vitam necessarium.
Tertul. de Idol. which by the bounty and providence of God have, from the benign light and influence of those
two great Constellations, constantly and liberally flowed upon this Nation, to its unspeakable honour and advantages, both in Church and State: Which are so eminent, and so necessary, both to the well being of souls and bodies of men; in all degrees and estates; that no tongue, or pen can with gratitude enough to God acknowledge them; For take it from the highest, who fit upon
Thrones, judging the Tribes, to the lowest, who
grind at the mill: Neither Counsellours, nor Judges, nor Justices, nor
Commanders, nor Lawyers, nor Physitians, nor Embassadors, nor publique Agents, nor any ingenuous imployment; nor
[Page 433] the meanest honest
mechanicks,
Scipio liberalium studiorum autor & admirator, & Belli & pack artibus servii
[...]. Semper
[...]er ar
[...]a,
[...]ut studia v
[...]rsan
[...]s; & corpus periculis & asimum disciplinis exercuit,
Vel. Pater. l. 1. Non potest aliquae in mundo esse fortuna quam non angeat literarum gloriosae notitia,
Cassiod. 10.3. can dispense with the want of chose
blessings, of truth, order, peace, health, good laws and Religion, which from those Seminaries of
good learning are derived to, and enjoyed by all sorts of men in this Nation.
It concerns no men to have
good learning decryed,
Ʋeritas luce & mora; falsa festinatione & tenebris valescunt,
Tacit. An. 2. and the
Ʋniversities demolished, but only
juglers, cheaters, and impostors, whose gaines are like to be
greatest, when their deceits are least discernible for want of true light;
Greenewood and
Barrow petitioned Q.
Elizabeth (of
B. M.) to dissolve the Universities that their factious ignorance might bee gratified with so great a dishonour to this Nation,
Camden. So
prodigious tongues and pens were those heretofore, and now, which by an unnaturall envy, brutish ignorance, barbarous malice, or sordid covetousnesse, seek to deprive the
children of this Nation, of such full and fair breasts, as these
Nurses afford; as if we were all defigned to turn
Amazons, and that fitting our selves for Arms onely, and not Arts, we must cut off, not onely one, but both our breasts: Or as if the after generations were to suck not milk, but onely bloud; like the child which
Aristides painted so lively, which searching for the breast, applyed it self to the wound of its dying mother; which shee now dying seems to remove from the wound to the breast.
Plin. Nat. hist. l.
35. 10.
But, O you
nobler, and better
educated Souls,
Plato. in Men.
[...]. I shall alwayes exhort the sons of worthy men to be both very learned and very good. who therefore love
good learning, because you either have it, or enjoy the
blessings of it, your
own, and the publique honour are so interessed in this point, that no
sober man can suspect, that any of you are of your selves so inclined, or can be brought by others
Turkish importunities and
Barcarities, to the least thought of neglecting the preservation of these two
incomparable Seminaries of all good Learning, which have in former ages furnished both Church and State with so many excellent, both Magistrates, and Ministers; which places for liberall
allmony, for sweet, and quiet
accommodations, for copious, and rare
Libraries, for stately
buildings; and (which is the soule of Universities) for men of
eminent learning, and piety, were not to be exceeded,
scarce paralleld in all the world. To whose compleat felicity nothing can be wanting that either
friends would most desire, or
enemies most
ma
[...]ign, if such
order, government,
B
[...]arum artium profession
[...] malis moribus corruperunt
[...]raci.
Curt. l. 8. and
good discipline in point of moralls, and practiques be added, as best becomes learned and ingenuous men: whose greatest honour is, to have
learning, like gold, enamel'd with all the
beauties of virtue, and embellished with all the
ornaments of true Religion;
[Page 434] That the
sacred solitudes,
Sancta & foecunda otio,
Ber. ad Eug. Nemo pictorum tam a ratione alienus fuit, ut armatas Musas unquam exhibere ausus fuerit. Certissimo argumento, vitam quae Musis tribuitur placidam, facilem, tranquillám
(que) esse oportere.
Aelian. hist. var. the
sweet vacancies, the
happy leisures, the
pleasant retirements, the plenteous enjoyments, which by the
indulgence of God, and the
munificence of worthy men and women, they enjoy as Students, beyond the
most of mortals; (whom either hard labour exhausts, or solicitous care distracts, or penurious servitude oppresseth) may not be abused, to the softer dalliances and idle entertainments of vicious
intemperancies and disorders; when
those places were intended by the
pious founders, as
hives for Bees, not as
[...]. Naz. de Bas. m. & se ipso Athenis commorantibus; omnium semitarum praeter quae ad templa et scholas ducebant, nescii.
Orat. 20.
nests for wasps and drones; receptacles and incouragements for virtuous industry, religious modesty, prudent integrity, and not for
Cretian Lazy-bellies, cunning sophisters, and pragmatick wits, (which serve only to set a fairer glosse, and sharper edge on the basest errours, and the most debauched manners;) which ought, as ever in
conscience, to be avoided, so then also in
policy; when there are, as
many enemies against the
Ʋniversities, as there are evill eyes upon the
revenews. Any plea will serve the design of
covetous and unlearned malice, which seeks by pretending the dissolution of manners, laxation of government, and the shipracks of many ingenuous young men, sent to the
Ʋniversities, to
justifie those dayly and desperate calumnies used against them: That they are not onely
superfluous, but also
noxious; as uselesse, so hartfull to the
Church and State: Both which, some men will never thinke sufficiently blest, till they have made them, as
blinde as Beetles, both in good learning, and true reformed Religion; that so the
English Nobility, Gentry, and
ingenuous youth, may either run out to utter
barbarity in a short time, or else fall under the
culture of those, who affect to be the
grand Masters, and Catholick
Teachers of all good learning, the
Jesuites. The gravity of whose manners, and exactnesse, both of their
Literature, and
Discipline (wherewith they adorn that side, and party, which they are
listed to maintain) is not to be so much imitated, as exceeded by our
Ʋniversities; which are of the reformed party the most
Illustrious; That so they may redeem themselves from those
jealousies and reproaches, which either just severity or injurious calumnie, is prone to fasten upon them; and so merit both love, honour, and protection from all, that have any
true excellency in this Nation.
19. All worthy mindes subscribe to this plea and petition for the Ʋniversities.To this humble request, not onely
Divines, and
Ministers of
religious Mysteries, which tend highly to the temporall and eternall welfare of mens soules; but all other
liberall faculties (which exercise the man more than the beast; the head and minde, more than the hands and body) will (I presume) most
readily subscribe; Since, neither the learned Students, and honest practisers of the
Common Law, (by which the boundaries of our estates, liberties,
[Page 435] honours and lives are set and preserved
under God) Nor those of the
Civill Law; (in which are the
suffrages of all Nations; the common sense, the generall Rules and rationall Maximes of mankinde; whereby all forain
treaties, correspondencies, trafiques, and negotiations in war and peace, with enemies and friends, are
regulated and
transacted) Nor yet the
conscientious Physitians, who study to preserve the
health, strength, beauty and life of our bodies: None of these, any more, than the
Ministers of the
Gospell, can move or practise rationally, wisely, and conscientiously, in their
severall callings, without those principles and foundations of humane learning, which are either generally preparatory, or peculiarly necessary to their
respective faculties; upon whose stock, first planted, and watered in the
Ʋniversities, those
scions are commonly graffed, which either come to any flourishing, or good fruit in Church or State.
And certainly, if we generally dislike, and despise
pettifoggers in the Common Law; meer
pragmatiques in the Civil; and
quack-salvers in Physick; there is no
reason any sober Christians should desire or like
Theologasters,
Ʋentosa loquacit
[...] ut malignus imber sterilitatem magis quam fertilitatem terris inf rt.
Bern. meer praters and dunces in the
great science of Divinity: Ministers of the Gospell should of all men be least
deprived of, or defective in
good learning, in as much as their work is of the
highest concernment; nor is it without those
difficulties, which may whet and exercise the most improved abilities, the most cautious studies, and the most conscientious diligence; All which are necessary ingredients to make up an able, and
worthy Minister: What wise and sober Christian can think it fit to commit the
care of his soules welfare, the
publique service of his God, the
honour of his Saviour, the
celebration of holy mysteries, the
means of grace, the comfort of his
conscience, and the
conservation of true Religion, together with the peace, order, and honour of the
Church of Christ, while he lives, and when he dies; to commit (I say) all these to the custody, care, inspection, and managing of such men, whom he could not with reason, or without great shame in himself, and some from others, entrust with any publique commerce, trade, and negotiation; or with his private welfare in health, honour, estate, liberty, or life?
Since all
divine and humane perfections are in our
Lord Jesus Christs; and from him every
good and perfect gift is derived to the Church; nothing is more just and gratefull, than for Christians to use, improve, and return all those gifts, and indowments which our humane nature is capable of in this world, to the
glory of God, and the
good of mankinde; which, when they are
sanctified both in the habit and use, are but
preventive of, and
preparatory to, those
eternall accomplishments, which our soules expect in heaven;
[Page 436] which is that highest degree of happinesse which holy and
[...] ble learning studies to attain.
Nor can any wise man conceit
[...], how either the
h
[...]hest s
[...]me, which we call
Divinity, or those other excellent ones, in
Humanity, can ever be levelled to
vulgar practises, and a
parity of use among men;
Exod. 9.10. (which will prove an
Epidemicall disease, like the sc
[...] and botches of
Egypt, when the
ashes were scattered over the land) unlesse withall there could be a
levelling of mens reasons, w
[...], capacities, and industries, as well as of their callings; or some law of
Ostracisme made, by which it shall be forbidden for any man, to be
richer and
healthfuller, wiser, and learneder, more
holy, or more
religious than another.
But these are
Cacotopian fancies, which not the
profoundnesse of Plato, but the
shallownesse of
Thersites, or
Dameta
[...], hath laid out to so vile,
wicked, monstrous, and
ridiculous formes; that no
good Christian, who resolves not to banish all reason, and true Religion from himself and his posterity, can ever approve or follow, so, as to
wish to be of, or ever to see such a
Commonwealth of
Coxcombes and Ideots, who by the want of all good learning both in
Magistrates, and Ministers will soon learn, like
wild Ara
[...], and
Scythians, to rob, plunder, poyson, kill, deceive, and
dam
[...] one another, growing as Mastive dogs, fiercer by dark keeping: Being
justly punished by being given up to their
own hearts lusts, to commit
all wickednesse with greedinesse,
Rom. 1.2
[...]. for not
glorifying God in the high esteem, and holy use of those
excellent gifts, which by
good learning, he confers upon humane Nature and societies; of all which in reference to the good both of
Church and State, a gracious heart is never to seek, how to make a
gracious, and thankful use either in himself or others.
The
5. Cavil. Against Ministers incroachment upon the liberty of mens judgments and consciences.BUt there are some, who ashamed to be reckoned among the
illiterate crue (who despise and decry all good learning) and desirous to seeme
more moderate and well
tempered men, plead; That however
Learning well used, may be very beneficiall both to Church and State, both in civill and religious regards; yet with God there is no
Col. 3.11. Mat. 11.25.
acceptation of persons: and in Christ Jesus
Greek and Barbarian, the
learned and the
Ideots are all one; That God may dispense the beams of his Spirit in the light of Truth as well as in the heat of Love, how, and where, and to whom he will, yea, and oft
doth reveale his secret and hidden things, not to the wise and
learned, but to the babes and foolish: Therefore a
publique
[Page 437] liberty at least, and fair
toleration ought to be granted to any men, to opine, to teach, and accordingly to act, as they are inwardly perswaded and moved: And this without any such
tyrannous restraints, as commonly
learned men and Scholars, Ministers especially, have sought themselves and taught
Magistrates, to lay upon both the judgement, conscience and practise of people, both in their first education, and after profession; studying to make all things in Religion, or manners, as
bastards, and illegitimate, which have not their Certificate for their
ligitimation; whereas the Spirit of God ought not to be so
strict laced, stinted, and restrained; least of all
curbed, and constrained, by any
prohibitions, or impositions on mens judgements and consciences, which in matters of Religion are onely to be drawn with the
cords of a man, such as mens reasons, or Scriptures, or the Spirits perswasion, may afford to every ones
capacity, and not to tye them up by any
Creeds, Articles, Catechismes, or
Injunctions of Religion, much lesse by
penall and
coercive Statutas, which (like
Persian sheep) carry tailes of injurious mulcts and penalties after them, that are heavier, then their bodies.
Answ.
Answ. Of Christian Liberty. Nil tam voluntarium quam religio; cogi non potest; long
[...] diversa sunt carnificina est charitas, nec potest veritas cum vi, aut justitia cum crudelitate conjungi. Defendenda est religio non occidenda, sed monendo, non savitia, sed sapientia; non scelere, sed fide. Si animus a versus sit, jam sublata est, jam nulla religio,
Lactant. li. Just. 5. c. 20. Religionis non est cogere religionem, quae sp
[...]nte suscipi debet, non vi.
Tertul. l. ad Scap. So Const
[...]tine the Great
would have no man compeld but perswaded to Religion. Ali
[...]d est certamen pro religione sponte suscipere, aliud supplicii metu cogi,
Euseb. Eccl. l. 10. cap. 5. There is no
Jewell which Swine delight more to
weare in their Snouts, than this of
Liberty; which how well it becomes such sordid and indocible cattel, those
excellent Christians can best judge, who are worthy to enjoy so pretious a
token of Christs love to his Church; as knowing best how to value it, and use it: I know well, that
true Christian Religion ought not
to be made a snare, or an
harrow, or a
rack, or an heavy yoak, or an
Egyptian bondage to mens mindes and Consciences; this were to turn the
sweetest vine into a
sharp bramble, and the
figtree into a
thorn: Nor is there any thing which Christians should be more tender of (as the
1. Concil. Eph. cap.
[...].
[...].
Ephesme Fathers most piously admonish) than their own, and others
true liberties, which Christ hath purchased with his
pretious bloud; of which both Christian Magistrates, and chiefly Ministers, should be most exact keepers, and conscientious defenders; lest
piety prove an
oppression; and the
bracelets or
ornaments of Religion, become the
chains of hypocrisie and
manacles of
superstition; binding such
heavy burthens on mens consciences, which God hath not imposed
[Page 438] wherein the
severer heights and tyrannies of men are prone to usurp upon the ingenuous kingdome and gracious
dominion of Christ, where none is a
subject, but he that enjoyes that
free Spirit, which
David prayes to be established with;
Psal. 51.12. and none
is free but he that willingly takes up
Christs yoak and
burthen,
Matth. 11.30. which are
light and
easie; but yet not loose or slack. For Jesus Christ having redeemed us from the greatest slavery, and spirituall bondage, hath indeed invested his Church with the
noblest immunities, and governs it by the
divinest liberties; which drawing is by the cords of
Gods love to us, set forth in his Word; and binding us
with love to God, and for his sake to one another, by so much includes all
true liberty,
Libera est apud Deum servitus, cum non necessitas sed charitas servit.
Aust. Quo sanctior quis
(que) eo solutior.
Gibe. Beata servitus quae dominatienem generat sempiternam.
Chrys. l. 114. as it wholly consists of love; whose very
life and
essence is
liberty; It being impossible to command, consent, or to
compell love; which is (
[...]) the most
absolute Soveraigne of it selfe, and under no Empire but that of God, who is
love, and perfect
liberty: And our
Liberty is then truly Christian and divine (which onely is desirable, because onely true) when it is such, as Christ hath purchased for, and God hath revealed to his Church in his Word; with which men must seriously advise, and not with their own wanton and extravagant fancies; if they would bee informed what that
liberty is, which onely becomes true Christians, who of all men have the least sinfull
licentiousnesse indulged to them.
I finde there are no people more vehement
boasters of, and sticklers for this, which they call
Christian liberty, than those, who least understand it;
Tertu
[...]lian
tels of the Gnosticks
promiscuous lusts in their Agapae: Extincta lucerna in promiscuos amplexus taunt. Hinc in Christianos ista infamia.
Scorpia: fo Clem. Alex.
[...]
3. So S. Austin
of the Gnosticks, Manichees
and others who held nisi iniquissima qua
(que) operen
[...]ur, Diaboli vimse non posse effagere: Hanc esse redemptionem, hanc vitam sine tremore.
So Irenaeus
of the Carp
[...]eratians
and others, that held nothing morally good or evill; all actions lawfull; onely they must beleive in Christ. Sela humana opinione negotia mala & bona esse dicunt.
Lib. 1. c. 24. most abuse it themselves, and are most impatient to allow it to others; if once they get such power as makes them able to oppresse, none are more
insolent, or lesse tolerating those things, even in Religion, to others, for which they plead more of conscience, both as to Gods and mans Laws, than these objectors themselves can doe. Nor can any, the most modest plea, for
Christian liberty be heard by those who were formerly so lowdly clamorous for the name, when indeed they did not either intend, or rightly understand what the thing is. It will be then a
work of Charity; and an effect of that love, which I owe to these men for Christs sake, (in whom alone our liberties are sounded, and conserved) to free them from that
captivity of errors, and
bondage of extravagant passions, wherewith they are oppressed and abused even in this great point of
Christian Liberty; Then which as there is nothing, which sinfull men could lesse deserve, so nor is there any thing they can naturally lesse
[Page 439] rightly use, or more grossely mistake, and abuse. There is no Jewell, with which Christ hath endowed his Spouse the Church, and every true beleever, for which the Divel hath not some
counterfeit; nor is there any, by which he
cheats men more easily, and more to his advantage and the Churches detriment, than in the false figures and resemblances of
Christian liberty.
Liber est quisquis probus. Servire deo est bonis operibus & justitiam & libertatem conservare.
Lact. For as no man naturally is willing to be curbed or restrained from any impulses of his lusts; so neither can hee easily learn that Paradox of true
Christian liberty; which consists in the
severest restraints from sin; and the exactest
conformities to the will of God.
You then, O
excellent Christians, well understand with me; That as no
creatures, Angels, or men, have that (
[...]) self-subsistence; nor that (
[...]) self-sufficiency, in and of themselves, which is peculiar to
God; so neither have that (
[...])
unresponsiblenesse to any other; nor that (
[...]) independence or absolute liberty in their will, which ownes no rule or measure of its motions, but its (
[...]) own good pleasure. For as Angels and men depend wholly upon God for our nature and being: so we must needs be subordinate to him, as our Authour, and responsible to him, as one
wiser, better, juster, and stronger than our selves:
[...].
Nissen. Religio est generosissimum animae vinculum quo ad Deum arctiss
[...]ne ligatur.
Aust. Also
our will (wherein our rationall, and religious liberties are planted, and whence they spread or diffuse to all the motions and faculties under its Empire and command) hath its holy
limits and bounds set to it by God, both as to the
Supream end and highest good, which the wise God hath
proposed in himself; and also as to those means, by which he hath revealed that end to us as attainable, either in piety, or charity; in private, or publique relations.
This constant
tendency, or intention to the Supream end, and those holy
regulations (which in due and lawfull means, the wisdom of God hath prescribed) the more any creature,
Man or
Angell attaines, the more rationall, morall and
divine liberty he enjoyes; and he is so much the more
freed from those
shackles,
[...].
Plat. The will is a rationall desire or appetite of good. and impediments, which the chaines of darknesse and corruption, through ignorance of minde, and errour of understanding, or perversenesse of will, or excesse of passion, or violence of temptations, or depravednesse of customes, or delusion of examples, hamper and binde the soul withall, as the
wings of a bird with birdlime; hindering its regard to the
Supream God, which is the
glory of God; and its exact applying to those means, which are proper for the attaining and enjoying of it. In the
fruition of which the
true and eternall liberty of the soul consists, (as the eyes in seeing most fully, and perfectly, its most desired object) and which it then enjoyes,
[Page 440]
Servire dec, est servitus, propter praecepti obedientiam; & libertas, propter recti licentium.
Aust. Ench. ad Lauren. when by the wisdome of the Word, and power of of Christ, being every way freed from sordid, sensuall, and sinfull intanglements, we onely
will that which we know God would have us; and doe most willingly, what ever we so will, and know, as most conformable to his will.
The will of God in his Word, the onely rule and measure of mans liberty.Whose wise, blessed and unerring will,
revealed in his holy Word, being rightly understood, is (now) the onely certaine and infallible rule; the sole
authentick Patent, which any good Christian
will regard, and follow, or alledge and plead in this point of
Christian Liberty; either internall, or externall; private, or publique; solitary, or sociall; in thoughts, opinions, judgement, conscience, speech, action, or operation in any kind. Which the further it is from any error, transport, or licentiousnesse in a mans self, and from
any cloak of maliciousnesse against others,
1 Pet. 2.16. the more it deserves to be counted and called
Christian freedom.
[...]. Plato. de rep.
1.As a man freed from the distemper of
madnesse, and rid of his
chains, and got out of
Bedlam, hath indeed, now, his
true liberty, as a man; not to rave and speak, or doe such mad things, as he formerly did in his distraction; but to doe all things, as a
sober man, who is master of his
wits and understanding; and consequently under the most strict, yet
ingenuous restraints of reason and religion; the
lawes of modesty, humanity, honour, civility, charity, and society; from all which the
captivity of his lunacy and madness unhappily freed him: But now the recovery of his right senses happily restores him to those duties and observances which become a man and a Christian: It is mercy, which redeems us from our native bondage to sin and wrath; and which sets us into the
gracious and glorious liberty of the sons of God;
Rom. 8 21. which is to know, and love, and serve him, as he would have us: It is a
madnesse for Christians,
[...]. Naz.
[...]r.
16. Id liberri
[...]um est quod minimeè à summo bono impeditur,
Cib. to think of, covet, or enjoy other
Liberty, than such as the Saints in all ages attained, and such as the blessed
Angels ever enjoyed; which the
Lord Jesus himself, our great Liberator, both observed himself, and purchased for his Church; yea such as
God himselfe is eternally blest with all; which is to be good, and to doe good without any
impediment.
2. Of false liberty and true.It is the heavyest
chain of the
Divels Tyranny, and that in full bondage, which hath entered into mans soul; to imagine, that
our liberty consists in thinking, or speaking, or doing, or omitting, what we list; without any regard to God or man, as
[...] men
[Page 441] were their own Masters, and had no Lord over them: To fancy,
[...].
Plat. de Rep. dia. 10.
Quo liberior eo miserior. Ber.
[...].
Plat. Liberty is the right governing of our life. that all restraints
internall, of modesty, fear, sense of honour, science of truth, or conscience of duty, in purity, piety or charity; also
externall, of established order, good laws, just power, and government either in things civill, or sacred, are encroachments upon, and diminutions of
Christian Liberty: The want of neglect of which limiters doth infallibly subject us to the basest, and most
infamous servitude.
Whereas, no doubt, the true
liberty of any man is to be such, in his inward habits and propensities; also to doe such things most constantly, chearfully, and without sinfull impediments, which are most proper and advantagious to the nature and excellency of men: considered both in it self, and its relations;
[...]. Plat. Thedo.
[...]. Plato. Christiani vex est non ad placitum sed ad licitum. as it stands in reference to God its Creator, and its neighbour; when a Christian is free, to know, consider, meditate of, understand, remember, and beleeve what ever truths God hath revealed to him; yea, further when he is free to declare, and utter them in such an holy way, which charity, sobriety, order and gravity allow. It is no freedome for a man to think what he lists, in vain, erroneous or blasphemous thoughts; or to bolt out and vent all his raw, undigested, rash and rotten fancies, or irreligious opinions to others He should set a
Psal. 141.3.
watch over his thoughts, and lips with prayer, modesty, and humility; Trying and weighing all things, first with himself, by the Word, and the Spirit of God; or conferring so with others, as may have some
savour of reason, and religion; an holy desire to learn, or teach in a regular, not a rude, insolent, and imperious way: the next liberty is, to doe those duties of piety and charity, publique and private, which God hath commanded every one, not onely in generall, but in such
restrictions of place and calling wherein God hath set them.
It is also true liberty for a Christian upon good grounds to hope for, and expect that
reward and crown,
Rev. 2.10. Rom. 2.7.
[...].
Clem. Al. which God the
righteous Judge hath promised to those that persevere in well doing; who in that way are free to enjoy all the comforts, priviledges, and Ordinances, which Christ hath instituted in an holy order and most regular way, for our private, or publique good; a Christian is free from the fears, terrours, judgements,
Rom. 8.1. curses and wrath of God; and from the
Laws rigour or
condemnation, upon his true faith, and unfaigned repentance: By which graces the beleiver being ingraffed into Christ, is free from the
observations of the ceremoniall law, (which tended to Christ, and ended in him;) Also from the
politicall or
civill Law among the
Jews, so far, as variation of times, and necessities of affairs require for the good of mankinde; yet without violating the principles of equity or charity in them;
[Page 440]
[...]
[Page 441]
[...]
[Page 442] which are
perpetually obligatories upon morall grounds to all men: From the
morall law also a Christian is so far free, as to its rigour and exactnesse of personall actuall obedience; the want of which in the least kinde is condemnative, in it self; but not so,
Rom. 7.16. as we are by
faith in Christ; yet are we
not freed from the approbation, and love of the morall law, as it is just and good; nor are we from a constant endevour to conform to its holinesse, not now as a
requisite to the
justification of a sinner, but as a fruit of that in our
sanctification, which from faith and repentance brings forth love; and from love of God a stedfast purpose, and reall endevour to obey his holy
commands in all things; which is our Evangelicall perfection, and highest
freedom in this world; which is not wholly from sinning,
Rom 7.23. Ioh. 8.39. If the Son make you free, then shall you be free indeed. Rom. 6.7. but from a
wilfull sinning. Also we
are free, as to our purpose and new principle, from that
malice, uncharitablenesse, from those envies, discontents, and worldly disorders in any kinde, as they have dominion over meer naturall and sinfull men: Being further free (that is willing, and content) to suffer what ever God is pleased to inflict upon us, for punishment, triall, or honor, in the way of testifying to his truth; we are also
free from a
principle of love, to yeeld ready obedience, as to God, so to man for the
Lords sake;
Rom. 13.5. what ever man in the name of God, and in Christs stead requires of us,
Heb. 13.17. in order to Gods glory, the peace, good example, and benefit of others, in any society, either as men or Christians.
3. The liberty of Superiours and Inferiours.The grounds and rules of which externall
obedientaill freedom in civill and Church societies, the Lord hath by
generall precepts and directions expressed in his Word: leaving the particular circumstantiating, enacting, and applying of those
generals to that
liberty of wisdome, piety, and charity, which ought to be owned by
inferiors, and exercised by
superiors, as
governours in
Church or
State; This Politick liberty admits of divers variations according to severall states, times, emergencies and occasions, to which Christians, as men, are subject in this world, wherein honest freedom may be used by such laws and restraints, as shall seem best for the publique welfare, to those in whom the power of giving laws to others doth reside; even in that just power and authority which God hath given to some over others, to rule them; to allow no such gubernative liberty to any men, is to deny that
indulgence and authority which God hath granted, both to
Christian Magistrates, and to Ministers, even to restrain in many things the private liberty of others, for the publique
good and
order of the community; nor may any man seditiously and factiously plead, or contend
for his private liberty of speeches, or actions, further than consists with the peace, order, safety, and welfare of the publique; according to what is by
due authority permitted, or forbidden: and however private thoughts
[Page 443] of discontent, mutiny, rebellion, and
cursing others,
Eccles. 10.20.
Nam scelus intra se
[...]ac
[...]tum qui cogitar
[...] tum, Facti c
[...]imen habet. Jur. 1 Pet. 2.13.20. 1 Pet. 2.16. Rom. 13.5.
[...], You must needes be subject, not only for wrath, but also for conscience sake. Christian liberty and divine necessity may stand together; yea they are inseparable. fall not under humane cognizance and
judicature; yet they as not
free, as to the
tribunall of God in a mans own
conscience. Neither may publique
Authority, (which hath freedome to rule; that is, to command, enjoin and exact externall obedience of others;) Nor may private liberty, (which is free to
obey in the Lord the commands of Superiours, or else patiently
to abide their censure;) neither the one, nor the other may turn this
liberty to a cloak of
maliciousnesse or
licentiousnesse; Not the
one to
tyranny and oppression; beyond what piety, equity, order, and charity require; nor the other to make it any ground or occasion for factious and seditious perturbings of the publique order and peace: Nor may any party of men (though never so godly, and well affected) being in no place or authority, in Church or State, enabling them, carry on any design (though in its abstract consideration it be better, than what at present may be) by any violent, irregular and disorderly wayes, which are utterly
unwarrantable in themselves, and no fruit of that Christian liberty, which Christ hath purchased for us; either inwardly, as to God and our consciences; or outwardly, as to Society and publique
relations of men and Christians to one another; where every
relation imports a duty; and every duty hath its bounds; beyond which,
Relationes civiles mutuis offre
[...]is
[...]igann
[...]
Reg. Iur. Illud decitum quod logibus definitum,
Reg. jur. is not true and vertuous
liberty, but inordinatenesse and excesse.
Yea and in some cases of
severer restraints,
Prudenter aliquando & lici
[...]a prohiben
[...] tur, ne si permitterentur, eorum oc
[...]s
[...]e ad illicita perveniatur.
Reg. Iur. Ioh. 8.30. Free Indeed. Libert
[...] ver
[...] Christianae
[...]fer
[...] aut extrinsecus spoliari nescit: quum non minus par
[...]endo quam agendo exercetur.
Aust. by which Governors doe indeed trench upon those rationall or religious liberties, which God hath allowed to men and Christians; yet in these cases a true Christian onely wraps himself up in that
liberty of patience, which knowes, when and how to suffer without injury to the publique tranquillity, or to his private peace of conscience: still keeping a
1 Pet. 3.4.
meek and quiet spirit, with the love, zeal, and profession of that, which he conceives to be the truth of God; these are the fruits of that
2 Cor. 3.17.
free Spirit of Christ, in Christians: which appeared most eminently in Christ; which makes us free to all things, but not to sin in thought, word, or deed: Looking upon sin as the great
Eo sumus liberiores quo a peccato
[...]niores.
Gibeuf.
tyrant, usurper, and
waster of the true liberty of every man and Christian.
It is then as farre from Christian liberty,
4. Divels Liberty. as
sicknesse is from health,
madnesse or
drunkennesse from sobriety, rottennesse from
[Page 444] beauty, or
putrefaction from perfection, for any Christian to beleeve what he lists, though it
be a lye; or to
disbeleeve and deny it,
Libertas omni servitute servilior.
Ber. Ep. 47. though it be a truth of God; to take up what opinions and wayes of religion he most fancies; and to refuse, what ever he please to disaffect, upon light, popular and untryed grounds; or openly to speak and dispute what ever he lists,
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...].
2. and publiquely to act, according as his private perswasions, passions, lusts, or, interests, or other mens, tempt and carry him; wherein neither right reason, nor common order, nor publique peace, nor conscience of duty, nor
1 Pet. 2.17.
reverence of men, nor
fear of God, have any such serious, and holy ties upon men, as are necessary for the common good; In which regard
private Christians are never so free, as to have
no yoake of Christ upon them;
Haretica conversatio quam futilis, quam terrena, quam humana? sine gravitate, sine autoritate, sine disciplina; cujus penes nos curam lenocinium vocant: pacem cum omnibus miscent, dum ad unius veritatis expugnationem conspirant.
Tertul. de praes. ad. Hae. c. 41. no exercise of patience, selfdenyall, mortification, meeknesse, charity, modesty, and sobriety, together with that comelinesse and decorum, which beseemes Religion and a Christian spirit; beyond which the most
transporting zeal may not expatiate: For that is no other than such freedome, as
water enjoyes, when it
overbears and overflowes all its banks and bounds; or as
fire seising on the
whole house; Such as
drunken men in their
roarings, and
mad men in their
ravings contend for; such as
wild beasts, and untamed Monsters struggle for; yea such, as the envious and malicious
divels affect, and are most impatient not to enjoy: In whose
nostrils and jawes the mighty
Ezek. 38.4. Esa. 37.29.
wisdom and goodnesse of God (who is
Potentissimum & liberrimum agens the fountain of all true rationall, morall, religious and divine freedome) hath his
hooke of
power, and
bridle of
terror: not of love; Such are
those liberties, which those (
As St. John
called Corinthus,
who was of this sect of Libertines, Irenae. l.
1. Congredere mecum ut te ad principem deducam: vox lascivientium Gnosticorum, Nicolaitarum & aliorum Haeret.
Iren. l. 1.
primogeniti Diaboli) prime
birds of the Divels brood,
[...]. Gr. Nis. v. M. some
impudent Libertines and
dissolute wretches now (as of old) aim at, who have cast off all sense of justice, order, shame, and humanity, while they clamour and act for
liberty; that is, that their blasphemies, profanenesses, impudicities, scurrilities, impudencies, and violences against all publique civill peace, as well as against all religion, order, and Ministry of the Church of
England, may be
tolerated if not
countenanced; notwithstanding they professe to hold with us some common grounds of
Christian Religion, and stand responsible to civill duties and relations.
True Christians should be as fearfull to enjoy the
divels freedome, (not which he hath, but which he
desires; that is, to
will, and to doe whatever he lists;) And as they should be zealous for their
[Page 445] own true, holy, and humble liberties, which lead them quietly to doe or suffer Gods will, in Gods way; so they should bee tender of encroaching upon those
publique liberties, which are by right reason, order and Scripture granted to some men, as Magistrates and Ministers for the generall good of Christians. Men must not so please themselves in any thing they fancy of liberty, as to injure others;
No mans liberty may be anothers injury.
Nullius emolumentum jure nescitur exalterius damno & injuria. Reg. Iur. since no mans right can consist in the detriment, or damage of anothers rights or dues. As then no man rationally can think it a
liberty denyed him, when he is forbid upon idle visits, to goe
to infected houses; or being
infected with the plague, to goe among others that are sound; or to drink poison and propine it to others; no more can any Christian religiously plead for a
liberty to broach, and publish to others any
opinion he pleaseth; or to
invade any place and office, he hath a minde to; or to disturb others in their duties and power; or to contemne with publique insolence; or violently to innovate against established laws and orders in Church or State: much lesse hath he any freedome openly to blaspheme or disturb that religion, and way of devotion, wherein sober and good Christians worship God by that authority and order, which is setled in publique, according to their consciences and best judgements.
Here, neither Christian
Magistrates,
5. True Liberty and good government in Church and State agree well together. nor
Ministers are to regard such pleas for
private Liberties, as overthrow the publique order and peace; nor are they to regard those clamours against them and the Laws, as
persecuting, when they doe but oppose and restrain such pernicious
exorbitancies; nor are they in this infringers of the
peoples freedome, but preservers of Liberties, which are bound up onely in the laws; nor are they
oppressours of others mens consciences, but
dischargers of their own duties,
Leges sunt corporis politici nervi, sine quibus luxata & infirma fient omnia membra.
Verul. and consciences, which they bear to
Gods glory, and the publique good; whereto as they stand highly related by their place and power, so they are highly accountable to God for them: And, if they should suffer arrogant ignorance to come to its full rudenesse, and extent, tumultuary
numbers and brutish
power will soon make good
private presumptions; and cover over the most impotent lusts,
Lex est libertatis conservatrix, civitatis anima.
Mars. Fic. Est recte ag
[...]ndi norma. Dei vox. Hominum Lux.
H. Steph. passions, and ambitions of men, with the
pleas and
outcryes for Christian liberty: That is, that they may doe what they list; and no man else, what they should, in right reason and Religion, but onely what their proud fanatick pleasure will permit them; Thus oft by the
Engine of Liberty,
[...] Plato. Dial.
8. de Repeb.
Too great liberty is but the dregs of licentiousnesse, and next to slavery. De immanissinis Circumcellio
[...] gregibus & Donatistarum, scripsit Tychonius; Quod volumus sanctum est: Quod sanctum est volumus: Catholicorum vox est.
Aust. Christians are cast into
[Page 446] the greatest
Tyranny,
Summa est in publicum charitas erga p
[...] vatorum delicta severitas: Nec minor est in nimia lenitate severitas;
Reg. Iur. or Anarchy, which grow from imaginary or abused and corrupted freedomes, which, if not
suppressed by an orderly and
just severity, (which is the
greatest charity to the publiq
[...]e) they grow from the lesser
fly blowings of secret opinions, private presumptions, and proud fancies, to become filthy
creepers and noxious flyers abroad; (as the Frogs, Flies and Locusts of
Egypt) to the great infection, and molestation of others; defiling and defacing all things, that are esteemed of publique religious order, beauty, peace, holynesse and true liberty.
It is oft too late discerned (after
unhappy indulgences and
cruell tendernesses in this kinde) by all sober Christians; That it is not more the happinesse of mankinde,
Iob. 38.11. Psal. 104.9. to have the
Se
[...] restrained by the bounds, which God in his
wonderfull providence hath set to it, that it return not again to cover the earth; than this is, that he hath established by the light of Reason, and the commands of his
written Word the
ordinances of Ministry and
Magistracy among Christian men;
Nec totam servitutem pati possunt homines, nec totam libertatem.
Tacit. hist. l. 1. by which to
preserve true Christian liberty in its sphear and due bounds of just laws, of sound doctrine, true beleeving, well doing, orderly obeying, and comely suffering; and withall, to keep out those enormous extravagancies which seek to overthrow both
Magistracy and
Ministry; which are the great
conservators of Christians, in all honest and just freedomes; without which no men should enjoy any, while
violent lusts and errours make way (by
levelling all things) for their
thick, and muddy
inundations; which are the divels
spittings in the face, and
v
[...]mitings in the bosome of the true Christian, and reformed Religion; that so it might at once be both
ashamed of it self, and loathsom to all others:
The use of liberty among ancient Christians. Quite contrary to the that ancient
merited honour of Christian Religion; which made
Christians of all men the most strict, and severe livers; allowing so much the lesse or nothing of fleshly, worldly, and divellish liberties to themselves, by how much they most enjoyed a
spirituall,
[...]. Plato. gracious, and
divine liberty, which no persecution or oppression took from them, any more, then it did their peace, truth, faith, and patience; these men alwayes
pleased themselves in
denying themselves all things that were dishonest,
Tit. 2.12.
Divinissima est libertas sui
[...]negatio. D. Espenc. 1 Thes. 5.22. injurious and uncomely; even so far as to abstain from the very appearance of evill; not onely in the conscience of a Christian, but even in the fight of heathens; Such as not only
Religion, but common reason condemned. Nor did the Christians when multiplyed to numbers, and filling all places in the Empire, challenge by any force any liberty of Religion beyond what they had by civill favour of Magistrates; or that of their prayers, tears and patience, when persecuted and denyed civill liberties; as
Tertullian tels in his apology: So wary they were of abusing
[Page 447]
their liberty to any
insolency, offence, injury,
2 Cor. 10.32. or
indignity against any private person; much more against a
publique and
common good of either Church or State; the preservation of which, as to the
generall interests of societies, wherein thousands are concerned, both in their soules and bodies welfare, is far more to be regarded, by wise, godly, and charitable men; than any
private pleas, or pretensions for
Christian liberty; especially when they look with an
evill eye, and lift up an
offensive hand against publique order, government, duties and institution: wherein are bound up, and contained that peace, piety, and religion which is enjoyed or professed by any Christians.
As then the best
governed families and best
disciplined Armies allow
no plea, or practise of liberty to any
servants, or
souldiers,
6. False liberty destructive to the true. which are contrary to the rules and ends of right oecononicall or military discipline; which intends the common safety and welfare of families and Armies; So, neither may
Christian Religion be thought to bring forth, or be forced to maintaine, that
Liberty (as a legitimate issue of conscience) in its holy profession, and orderly ministrations;
Turbulenta haereticorum audacia.
Aust. which is in all civill or secular dispensations esteemed, rejected and punished as a
turbulent and seditious bastard: And which, being
but as Ishmael the son of a bondwoman, is prone to
mock and abuse the
Isaac of true liberty,
Gen. 21.9. which is the
son of promise, and is no way fit to be the heir, or to divide the Inheritance of Christian freedome; which is onely the portion of
holy, humble, sober, and orderly Christians; for while some boast of, and challenge to themselves, and
promise to others this false and
spurious Liberty, they are still
servants to their lusts,
2 Pet. 2.19. and in bondage to their
corruptions; impatient of any restraints, but those of their own wils, interests and fancies; yea and this
Bastard Liberty,
Iud. 9.5. like the
one base son of Gideon (Abimel
[...]ch) when once it can but
get power, makes no conscience to destroy all the
lawfull heirs of true religious liberty, which are possessed of truth, peace, charity, order, good government in any Church: yea and all civill justice too, and properties of goods and estates; which are presently thought by
licentious men, in consistent with their freedome, when once their powerfull lusts have set upon the heads of their
unruly designes, the
Crown and title of Christian Liberty. Which
disguise the Divell fits to such a compleatnesse,
Co
[...]ctae servitus miserabilis, sed affectata miserabilior.
Ber. de Cons. that there is no error, no lust, no sin, no blasphemy, no villany, nor deformity in any mens opinions or practises so
horrid, which hee doth not seek to colour over, or to cover with the
pain
[...] and
palliatings of
Christian liberty.
Which being a
pure and
spotlesse Virgin, (the highest beauty which a Christian can here be inamour'd of, and which he courts
[Page 448] with all modesty, purity, and respect on earth, hoping to have the
full fruition of it in heaven) disdains above all things to
be abused by those bold and
filthy ravishers, who like the inordinate
monsters of Gibeah,
Judg. 19. will never think their
licentious lusts satisfied, untill they have killed the
Levites concubine: Destroying indeed all true
Christian liberty (which is preserved onely by good order and government both in the Church and State) while they prostitute truths, duties, institutions, Ministry, and Magistracy to all manner of insolencies and confusion;
Assistentem in omni munditia Angelum dicebant & inv
[...]c
[...] bant. Hanc esse aiebam perfectam operatiorem sine tremore ri tales abire operationes quas ne nominare quidem fas est.
Irenae. l. 1. cap. 35. de Cainitis, J
[...]daitis, Ophitis. as if Christians were never free enough, till they were without all sense of sin and shame; till they neither
feared God, nor
reverenced man; till they had broken all the bands of civill
justice, and cast away the cords of all religious
discipline from them; as the
Cainites, Judaites, Ophites, Adamites, and others of old.
Which most
inordinate liberty is no more to be enjoyed or desired by any good Christian, than that of the
Demoniack: who being oft
bound with chaines and
fetters,
Luk. 8.29. yet brake them all, and was driven of the Devill into deserts, among the graves, often dashing him against the stones, and casting him into fire and water. Such will be the
sad fate of every Christian Church and State, which either affects, or
tolerates any such impious, fanatick, unlawfull, and unholy liberties; contrary to that purity, equity, order and decency; which is necessary to that religion which they professe as Christian. Therefore no wonder if the
Lord by his word, and his true Ministers daily
rebukes this
unclean spirit; and seeks to cast out of this Church such an
untamable Divell, which hath already got too much possession in many mens mindes;
Act. 19.27. who are prone to
deifie every
Diana, as an image come
downe from heaven, if it be but set up in the
silvershrine of this
popular goddesse Liberty; which of all
puppetly Idols lately consecrated to
vulgar adoration, I can least of all
Idolize: as that, which I see to have least of
divinity or
humanity in it: either as to piety, equity, purity, or charity.
Yet is no man a more
unfained servant and votary of that
true and divine Liberty, which becomes Christians; which preserves truth, peace, order, and holinesse among men, both in private and publique regards, both in Church and State; and in this I wish all men my
rivalls in the ambition and
sharers, with me in the fruition; which will then be most, when we get our hearts
most freed from that heavy
bondage, wherewith errour, pride, passion, self-seeking, and the like cruell
task-masters (under
[Page 449] the great oppressing
Pharaoh,
Aegyptiaca est illa servitus sub jugo Pharaonis, Diaboli: fiunt lutea opera; terrena, sordida, dissoluta; ab ipso dantur paleae, i. e. leves & malae cogitationes, quae delectatione accenduntur, inde actione coquuntur lateres, & consuerudine indurantur.
Ber. p. Ser. 34. Extremà est dementiae in infima servit
[...]e & vilissima captivitate de libertate gloriari; quasi cloacarum fordibus immersus, totus foedus & inquinatus, de pigmentis
[...]uis & fragrantia juctit
[...]res.
Erasm. the Divell) doe seek to enslave the soules, and consciences of men; by so much
the baser slavery, by how much they fancy
their slavery to be liberty: their freedom to sin, to be that
freedome from sin, which Christ hath
purchased: which dangerous mistake makes them
love their
bondage; to
bore their eares; and to be most offended with those, who seek to shew them their
desperate errors and
divellish thraldom; which is the greatest
severity of divine vengeance in this world upon men, by giving them over to Satan, or up to their own hearts lusts.
Yet this false and
damnable liberty is by some men earnestly contended for, and imperiously claimed in the way of
publique toleration;
7 Some mens impudent demand of an intolerable toleration. that they, or any men, may professe, as to Religion, what they list; being prone through pride and ignorance, to think that
no opinion they hold, or practise
they doe, is irreligious, profane, blasphemous, or intolerable; nor ought by any just severity or penalty bee restrained, or punished:
Carpocra
[...]iani, & Ʋalentiniani, et Gnostici, &c. portentosas quas
(que) libidines non licitas tan
[...]am statuebant, sed tanquam gradus aliquos quibus in coelum ascendatur:
Iren. l. 1. Grat
[...] revigilantibus
[...]i
[...] ea molestia, quae non pati
[...]
[...] tanquam mortife
[...]d s
[...]no & veternoso morbo, in terire.
Aust. Whereas Christians truly blessed with
tender Consciences, and
meeknesse of wisdome, are most willing to be kept within Christs bounds; and loathest to take
any liberty, either in opinion or manners, beyond what in the truth of the Word, or in charity to the publique peace, and order is permitted: Humble knowledge makes Christians most
tractable; yea and thankfull to those, either
Ministers or Magistrates, whose love and fidelity to them, will least
tolerate any error, or sin in them, without reproof, and just restraint.
Others, whom
ignorance makes proud, and pride erroneous, and both unruly; are ready to esteem all they hold or vent or dare to act, (especially under colour of religion, for in civill
affaires they are afraid of the sword) to be so commendable, at least tolerable, that they merit,
Tunc ei (pl
[...]renetico) utilissimus & misericordissimus, cum et adver
[...]issim
[...]s & molestissimus videtur.
Aust. Ep 48. de coere. Haeret. if not concurrence and approbation from all men, yet at least
co
[...]nivence, and toleration; nor may they be
touched, or curbed by any authority in Church or State, (be their
extravagancies never so pernicious and blasphemous) but presently they make huge outcryes of
persecution; as if all were
persecutors, who helped to
[...]inde a mad man; or to put a roaring drunkard into the cage; which measure of healing them, is best both for them, and for others too; and is not to be used to any, but those
[Page 450] that are truly such
disorderly and
distempered spirits.
I conceive it most clear and certain both in right Reason and true Religion, that the prudence, piety, and charity of Governors in Church and State ought to move in that middleway, between
tolerating all differences, and none, in matters of Religion; wherein men are variously to be considered, according to that profession which they own, and make of Religion; Sure none are to be tolerated in blaspheming, or insolencing that
religion, which is established by publique consent or laws,
[...]. Rom. 2.1. Tit. 3.11. and which they professe in common with others; being in this
self-condemned and without excuse; Nor are any of a
different beleif, to what is
established, to be
tolerated in giving any factious and seditious scandals, against that Religion, which is by the wisdome, and piety of any Nation, and Church there setled, as sacred; being always presumed, that it is judged the
truest and best: for no men can be supposed to binde themselves, and their posterity to any religion, which they
think false.
Two wayes of just restraints in the Church.There are two wayes of
coercive power (established by God) over men, in matters of religion, either of the Word by Ecclesiasticall
admonitions, reproofes and censures; which onely reach those in matters of error,
1 Tim. 5.20. Tit. 2.15. Tit. 3.10. 1 Cor. 5.12. or scandall, that are under the same form, beleif, and profession of Religion, (for these onely doe
consider them): And where this
discipline is (as in primitive times it was)
rightly dispensed with gravity, wisdome, charity, and due
solemnity, by wise and worthy men; it carries a great weight with it, being in the name and authority of Jesus Christ,
1. By Church discipline. and is of excellent use to the well being of the Church of Christ, to preserve the honour of Religion, and credit of Christianity. Nor is any thing of extern order, and
policy, more worthy to be seriously considered and restored by Christians; which can never be done, till the right government of the Church be first setled; nor can this now be easily done, without the favour and concurrent authority of the Christian Magistrate; so far hath licentious
contempt, and insolency prevailed against all ancient order, government, and discipline in the Church; even by the
Libertinism of such, as would most be counted Christians.
And
2. Magist
[...]atick power. 2. A second way of animadversion or restraint of publique
disorders in Religion, is by the power of the sword in the hand of the
Christian Magistrate; who is to regard not onely the civill peace of subjects, but also that trust which lies on him, to
take care for their
religious interests, and their souls welfare,
Qu
[...]to plus potes interrena republica, tanto plus imperdeas
[...]lesti civitati.
Aust. Ep. c. 24. that they may be taught and preserved in the right way of
knowing and
serving God: The happye
[...]ondition of any Christians is, when both these
powers are
wisely and sweetly twisted together; so as the
Ministry directs the
Magistracy by the Word;
[Page 451] and the
Magistracy assists the
Ministry by the
sword: where the
censures of the Church act by charity, and the censures of the Magistrate by a just severity; yet so, as neither
love to the offender; nor
dislike of the offence be wanting: That all be done to the edification, not to the destruction of the Church, or of any member of it, so farre as its welfare is consistent with the publique.
Neither civill, nor Church power among Christians should be as a
sharp and
hard rock, dashing presently all in pieces, that touch or strike at it in the least kinde, though never so modestly differing from the received Religion; nor yet ought they to be as
pillowes and sponges, yeelding so
soft a reception to every new opinion and practise, as to
invite all errours, and novelties to a recumbency, or rest in their bosome; A Church, or Christian State, will soon be full of all
noisome vermine, if they allow as a work of charity and liberty, every
sordid errour, and
beggerly opinion, publiquely to lodge, and nestle under their roof; yea and to
contend for place, and crowd out that
Religion which is established:
Moderation differs from grosse toleration. Christian Magistrates should neither use the
sharp rasor or two edged sword of the
Spanish Inquisition; which forceth with terror, either to deny, what men hold for truth; or to professe which that, they hold not; nor yet should they content themselves with the
wooden daggers of
Amsterdam; where civill authority excuses its
lukewarmnesse, and gilds over its
tolerancy of any Religion, with the benefit of trade and commerce. I doe not think it
Christian to
extirpate Jews or
Turkes, much lesse any of Christian profession; but I think it both wisdome and charity, first, to endeavour by all fair means to convince all; And secondly,
2 Tim. 2.24. to restrain by just penalties, all those under civill subjection, (however of a different religion) from saying, or doing any thing publiquely scandalous to, and derogating from the honor, peace and order of that Religion, which is esteemed, and therefore setled, as the best and truest: As civill seditions and treasons are intolerable, so are
religions; nor are such endeavours veniall, which by
printing blasphemous bookes and divellish Libels seek to revive old rotten errors and heresies; or to bring publique reproach, and scorn upon the
reformed Christian Religion in this Church: no not although those
infamous pamphlets were attended with
learned confutations; since it's safer to forbid the use of
poysons to the incautious people, than to permit them to drink them up, upon confidence of the virtue, which may be in the
antidotes applyed; The nature of man is proner to imbibe
noxious things, then to egest them: It is a tempting of God to tolerate evils and errours (which we may prevent) onely upon confidence of the remedies
[Page 452] we can apply. This is more like Mountebanks, than like good Magistrates or Ministers.
Since then, neither in right reason, and true policy of State, it is either becoming or safe, for
Christian Magistrates, to have no
acknowledgment of any face of Religion,
Christians must not be Scepticks in Religion. Ephes. 4.14. so farre among their people and subjects as to establish, own and command it; nor is it any piety, for Christians, to be alwayes
scepticks in Religion; ever
unsatisfied, and unresolved, and unestablished in matters of Gods worship, and mans salvation, still
ravelling the very grounds of Religion with
endlesse cavils and
needlesse disputes. Since the Word of God is neer and open to direct all men in the wayes of God; and since what is necessary to be beleived and obeyed in truth and holinesse, is of all parts in Scripture most plaine and easie; No doubt, but
Christian Magistrates are
highly bound in Conscience to God, and in charity to the good of their subjects, (to whom they must doe more good, then they are desired to doe by the
Vulgar) to
establish those things, as to the
extern order, Ministry, form and
profession of Religion, both in doctrine and duties, which they shall in their conscience judge and conclude, upon the best advice of learned and godly men, to be most
agreeable to the will of God, as most clearly grounded on the Word in the generall tenor and analogy of it; and as most
fundamentally necessary to be beleived and obeyed by all Christians; whereto the Catholick beleef and practise of all Churches (more or lesse agreeing) gives a great light and direction. Christians must not be alwayes tossing to and fro in religion, but come to an Anchor of fixation, as to the publique profession; else there will hardly be any civill peace preserved among men: who least endure, and soonest quarrell upon differences in Religion, each being prone to value his own, and contemn anothers.
Nulla res effic
[...]cius homines regit quam religio.
Curt. l. 4.These things of publique piety thus once setled by Scripture upon good advice, ought by all
swasive, rationall and religious means to be made known by the
publique Ministry to the people; for so Christ hath ordained, and the Church alwayes observed; to which Ministry (which I have proved to be of
Gods institution,
Separatim nemo habessit Deos, neve novos:
Tul. de leg. Rom. and so most worthy of mans best favour and encouragement) publique and orderly attendance, for time, place, and manner ought to bee enjoyned upon all under that power, for their necessary catechi- and instruction; And this with some penalties inflicted upon idle, wilful and presumptuous neglects;
Nihil ita facit ad dissidium ac de Deo dissensio.
Naz. orat. 8. Solos credit habendos Quis
(que) Deos quos ipse colit.
Iuv. Sat. 15. Aegypti cum diversi cultus De
[...] habe
[...]ant, mutuis bellis se imp
[...]tebant.
Dio. l. 42. when no
ground of conscience, or other perswasion or reason is produced by those, that are not yet of years of discretion: if any of riper
years and sober
understanding
[Page 453] plead a dissent, they ought in all charity and
humanity be dealt with, by
religious reasonings, and
meeknesse of wisdome; if so be they may so be
brought to the knowledge of the truth:
2 Tim. 1.25. But if either weaknesse of capacity, or wilfulnesse and obstinacy suffer them not to be convinced,
What toleration becomes Christians. and so to conform to the publique profession of Religion, I doe not think, that by
force, and
severities of punishment, they ought to be compelled to professe, or to do, that in Religion, of which they declare an
unsatisfaction in judgment; yet may they, both in justice, and charity, be so tyed to their
good behaviour, that they shall not, under great penalties, either rudely speak, write, or act against; or openly blaspheme, profane, and disturb; or contradict and contemn the Religion publiquely professed, and established.
And however the welfare of this publique is not so concerned, in what men
privately hold, as to their judgement and opinion, (thoughts being as the
Embryos of another
freer world; yet when they come to be brought forth to publique notice in word or deed, they justly fall under the care,
Facientis culpant obtiner, qui quod poterit corrigere negligeremendare.
Reg. Iur. and censure both of the Magistrate to restrain them, as relating to the good of community; and of the Minister to reprove them, as his duty and authority is in the Church.
If in lesser things, which are but the
lace and fringe of the holy vestment, the
verge and
Suburbs of Religion
established, Christians doe so dispute and differ,
Ordo Evangelici Ministerii est cardo Christianae religionis.
Gerard. Tolle Ministerium, & tolle Christum;
is one of the divels politick maximes. as not to trench upon
fundamentall truths, neither
blaspheming the Majesty of God, or of the
Lord Jesus Christ, or of the blessed Spirit; or the authority of the holy Scriptures; nor breaking the bounds of
clear morals; nor violating the
order of the holy Ministry of Christs Church, which
is the very hinge of all Christian Religion; nor yet wantonly dissolving that bond of
Christian communion in point of extern order, peace, and comely administrations of holy things: other private
differences and dissentings, no doubt, may be
fairly tolerated, as
exercises of charity, and
disquisitions of truth; wherein yet, even the
lesser, as well as greater differences, (which arise in Religion) are far better to be publiquely and solemnly considered of, prudently and peaceably composed, (if possible) than negligently, and carelesly tolerated; as wounds and issues are better healed with speed, than tented to continued Ulcers, and Fistulas.
I am confident, wise, humble and charitable Christians,
8. The mean between Tyranny and Toleration. in publique
eminency of power, and piety, would not finde it so
hard a matter (as it hath been made, through
roughnesse of mens passions, and intractablenesse of their spirits, raised chiefly by other interests, carryed on, than that of Christ, true Religion, and poor people soules) if they would set to it in
Gods name, to reconcile
[Page 454] the many and greatest religious differences, which are among both
Christian and
reformed Churches; if they would
fairly separate, what things are morall, clear and necessary in Religion, from what are but
prudentiall, decent or
convenient; and remove from both these, what ever is
passionate, popular and superfluous, in any way, which weak men call, and count Religion; if the
many headed Hydra of mens lusts, passions, and secular ends were once cut off, so that no
sacriledge, or covetousnesse, or ambition, or popularity, or revenge should sowre, and leaven
reformation; or obstruct any harmony and reconciliation; sure the
work would not be so
Herculean, but that sober Christians might be easily satisfied, and fairly lay down their
uncharitable censures, and
damning distances.
Instances in Church Government.It is easie to instance, in that one point of
Church government, as to the extern form; what unpassionate stander by sees not, but it might easily have been composed, in a way, full of order, counsell and fraternall consent, so that neither
Bishops as fathers, nor
Presbyters as brethren, nor
people as sons of the Church, should have had any cause to
have complained,
ubi metus in deum, ibi gravitas honesta, & diligentia attonita, & cura solicita, & adlectio explorata, & communicatio deliberata, & promotio emerita, & subjectio religiosa, & apparitio devota, & prof
[...]ssio modesta, & Ecclesia unita, & Dei omnia.
Tertul. ad Haer. c. 43. or envyed, or differed? So in the election, triall, and ordination of Ministers, also in the use, and power of the
keyes, and exercise of
Church discipline; who in reason sees not; that, as these things concern the good of all degrees of the faithfull in the Church, so they might (as in St.
Cyprian's and all primitive times) have beeen carried on in so sweet an order, and accord, as should have pleased and profited all; both the Ordainers and the ordained; with those, for whose sakes Ministers are ordained? So in the great and sacred
administration of the mysterious, and venerable Sacraments,
especially that of the
Lords Supper; which concerns most Christians of years: how happily, and easily might competent knowledge, an holy profession of it, and an unblameable conversation be carried on, by both pastors and people, with Christian order, care and charity; so as to have satisfied all those, who make not Religion a
matter of gain, revenge, State policy, or faction; but of conscience and duty, both to God, and their neighbour,
Secular interests the pests of the Church. and their own soules? which was the harmonious way of primitive Christians in
persecution, when no
State factions troubled the purer streams of that doctrine, government, and discipline which the
Churches had received, from the
divine fountaines; and had preserved sweet amidst the bitter streams, and great
stormes of persecution; when no
interest was on foot among Christians but that of Christ's, to
save soules; which did easily keep together in humble, and honest hearts, piety, and humanity; zeale, and meeknesse; mens understandings, and affections;
constancy in fundamentall truths, and
tolerancy in lesser differences; That
Truth
[Page 455] and
Peace, Order and Unity might kisse each other, and as twins
live together, the foundations remain unviolable, while the superstructures might be varied as much as
hay and stubble are from
gold and silver;
1 Cor. 3.12. That the faith of Christians might not serve to begin or nourish feuds, nor Christians, (who are as lines drawn from severall points of saiths circumference, yet to the same center Christ Jesus) might ever crosse and
thwart one another, to the breach of charity: but still
keep the unity of the Spirit, in the bond of peace: The same Faith
invariable,
Ephes. 4.3. as once
delivered to the Saints; yet with those
latitudes of private charity, which Gods indulgence had allowed to true wisdome, and which an inoffensive liberty grants in many things to sober Christians.
I doe not despair, but that such bloud may one day yet run in the veins of this Church of
England, (which is now almost faint and swooning by the losse of much bloud, which civil wars and secular interests have let out) which may recover it to strength and beauty, both in doctrine and discipline: Yet will it never be the honour of those men to effect it, who trust onely to military force; or intend, either to set up any one violent saction, or a loose toleration in religion. It will be little lesse indeed than a miracle of
divine mercy and Christian moderation; which must recover the spirit and life, the purity and peace of this Church.
In the best
setled Church, or State Christian,
9. An excellent way for unity and peace in the Church. I conceive it were a happy and most convenient way for
calming, and
composing all differences rising in Religion, to have (as the Jews had their
Sanhedrin or great Assembly) if we in
England had some setled Synod or solemn Convocation, of pious, grave and learned men; before whom all
opinions arising to any difference,
Twise a year Synods were in primitive times appointed, where the Bishops and other chief Fathers of the Church met to consider of Doctrines and disputes in religion:
[...].
Can. Apoc. 36. Which undoubtedly shew the practise and minde of the primitive times soon after the Apostles. from what is once setled, should be debated publiquely; deliberated of seriously, and charitably composed; if not definitively determined; that so the
main truths may be preserved unshaken, which concern
faith and holinesse, on which grounds
peace and charity in every Church ought to be continued; So that none under great penalty should vent any doctrine in publique by preaching or printing, different from the received and established way, before he had acquainted that Consistory or
Councell with it, and had from them received
approbation; so that no man should be punishable for his error, what ever he produced before them; but might either
Ʋtili terrori doctrina salutaris adjungatur.
Aust. Et de
[...] ipse nos s
[...]oite d
[...]ce
[...] & sal
[...]b
[...]i t
[...]r
[...]rr
[...]. receive satisfaction from them; or only this charge and
restraint, that he
keep his opinion to himselfe, till God shew him the
[Page 456] truth; and that he presume not to divulge it, save onely in private conference to others, and that in a modest and peaceable manner.
In matters of judgement and opinion, (where no man is accountable for more than he can
understand, and upon grounds of right reasoning either beleive or know) much
prudence, tendernesse and
charity is to be used; which will easily distinguish between
honest simplicity, privately dissenting, upon
plausible grounds; or
harmlesly erring, without design; and that
turbulent pertinacy, by which pride is resolved as a
dry nurse to bring up by
hand, at the charge and trouble of others, every novell and
spurious opinion, which an
adulterous or
wanton fancy lists to bring forth, though there be no
milk for it in the breasts of Reason, or Scripture rightly understood. The first is as
Joseph out of his way, wandring and desiring to be directed; whom it is charity to reduce to the right way. The second is like sturdy Vagabonds, who are never out of their way; but seek to seduce others that they may rob or murther them; these ought to be justly punished and restrained. The first is as
cold water, which may
dabble and disorder one that fals into it; yea and may drown him too; but the other is as falling into
scalding hot water; which pride soone boyles up to malice, and both to
publique trouble; unlesse it be thus wisely prevented, before it have,
like fire, a publique vent: for commonly
pertinacy of men ariseth more from the love of
credit and
applause, which they think they have got, or may lose; or from some other advantage they aim at; than barely from any esteem they have of the opinions, wherein they innovate; which brats of mens brains not their beauty, but their propriety and relation commends to an eager maintaining;
Mallent semper errare quam semel errasse videri. which in a publique debate by wise and impartiall men, of high credit and reputation for their learning, gravity, and integrity, will be so
blasted, that they will hardly ever after thrive or spread.
De Nerva dictum. Res insociabiles miscuit, Imperium & liberitatem.
Tacit.This, or the like care of Christian Magistrates, by way of rationall restraints,
charitable convictions, and just
repressings of all
factious and
[...]rbulent innovations in Religion, (being full of wisedome,
[...], charity, and just policy for the publique and private good of men) may not be taxed with the least suspicion of
tyranny; nor may wise, and good men startle at the name and
outcry of persecution; which some proud or
passionate opiniasters may charge upon them; any more than good
Pati non est Christianae justitiae certum documentum: ut Donatistae meritò repressi
[...]ociferabent.
Aust. Ep. 163.
Physitians or
Chirurgeons should be moved from the Rules of their art and experiences, by the clamors and imputations of
cruelty, from those that are
full of foolish pity;
[Page 457] when they are forced to use
rougher Physick,
Matth. 5.10. Blessed are they that are persecuted; but it must be, for righteousnesse sake. and such
severer medicines, which the disease and health of the Patient doth necessarily require of them: unlesse they would
flatter the disease, to destroy the man; or spare one part, to ruine the whole body. It is indeed an
Lev. 19.17.
hating of our brother, and partaking of his sin, and so a
persecuting of his soul, to let him hunt the
divels suit, without check, and to follow the trains of errour,
Steriles fugiendae sunt passines.
Aust. by which he leades
men to perdition; when it is in our way of
charity, much more in out
place and
authority to endeavour to convert, or at least stop him so, as others may not be perverted by him; Good husbands will not forbear for their lowd crying to
ring and yoke those
Swine,
Non omnis qui parcit amicus est, nec omnis qui verberat inimicus: melius est cum severitate diligere, quam cum lenitate decipere.
Aust. de coercendis Haereticis, Ep. 48. vid. Perpende non quid pate
[...]is sed quare, & quo modo.
Lact. Inst. l. which they see doe
root up the pastures, break through the fences, and wast the corn; yet still they leave even
these beasts freedom enough, to feed themselves, and live orderly, but not mischievously.
Although the
man in every one is to be treated
humanely, and the Christian Christianly, with all reason, and charity; (because the
Creator is to be
reverenced in every creature, and Christ in every Christian) yet the
Beast or Divell (which may be even in regener
[...]ted men) must be used accordingly; that the
man may be preserved, though the other be restrained; as we do, without injury, to those that are
mad, or
daemoniack; to whom if sober men should allow,
what liberty they affect, cry out and strive for; it were to
proclaim themselves to all the world the
madder of the two.
Salute reparata tanto uberius gratias agunt, quanto minus fiti quem
(que) pepe. cisse sentiuut.
Aust. Ep. 48. of the Donatists
and Circumcelliones
reduced by just punishments (ab inqu
[...]eta suae te
[...]eritate)
from their seditious rashnesse. And none would have more cause to repent (when they
came to themselves) of those indulgences, fondly granted them; which they
(poore men) know not how to use, but to their own, and
others harm. Indeed those men
Sui juris esse non debet qui nisi in aliorum injuri
[...]s vivere nescit.
Reg. Iur.
forfeit their private liberty to the publique discretion and power, who will not, or cannot use it, but to the publique detriment, and the injury of others; which to prevent or hinder is the
highest work of charity. None but
sons of Belial, that is, of such as will not indure
the yoke in Religion, either in piety, purity, or charity, nor suffer others to enjoy the benefit of it in peace and order, can desire such a
Ad
[...]ò libere esse volunt ut nec Deunt habere vel
[...]t Dominum.
Aust.
freedom, as will not indure the Lord for their God, nor man for their Governour; who seek to break the
staves of beauty and
of bonds on their
Shepheards heads; or to wrest the
keys out of their hands; who
like wild asses would be left to
feed in the wilderness to their own barren fancies, and to snuffe up
the winde of their own or others vain opinions, till they are starved, and destroyed, rather than be kept in
good pasture, with due limits.
There is a
damnable and
damning Liberty, a Toleration, which the
Divels would enjoy; who would soone destroy all things, on which is any
Image of the Creators glory; if the
sharp curb and weighty chains of Gods omnipotency, were not upon them, both immediately, and mediately, through that wisdome, care, courage, and authority, which he gives to
Christian Magistrates and Ministers, to resist, and to
bind up Satan. If they then that are thus furnished by God, with
just power in
Church and
State, should leave the things of God in matters of Religion (as
outwardly professed) to
such liberties, that all men may run which ways they please, of
ignorance, errour, atheism, prophanenesse, blasphemy, being
seduced, and
seducing others; if they take no care, that
younger people bee catechised, and others duly attend the publique duties of that religion, which is established, and which they still professe;
Ʋbi non est veritas, merito & talis est disciplina.
Ter. if they should neither stop, nor restrain any man in any course of opinion, or practise, which he cals
Conscience, without giving any account of Reason or Scripture for it to those
in Authority; Certainly such an
intolerable Toleration, letting every one doe,
what seemes right in their own eyes,
Iudg 21.21. in the things of God, and onely to look
exactly to civill interests and safety; is to make
Magistratick power,
Rom. 13. which is
Gods Ordinance for the good of mankinde, to concurre with the
malice of the Divels, and that innate folly, vanity, and madnesse which is in mens hearts, to the ruine of simple multitudes; who cannot
sin, or
miscarry eternally, in such
sinfull liberties, irreligious and tolerations, but at the
cost and
charge of the Magistrates souls; if they be Christian, and are perswaded of the truth of that Religion; as we read the
master became a trespasser, or murtherer, and was put to death, who
knowingly suffered his
petulant Ox to enjoy such a
liberty,
Exod. 21.29. as ended in the damage, or destruction of his
neighbours goods, or life.
10. Such Toleration is but a subtill persecution.A toleration of any thing as to publique profession among Christians under the notion of
Christian liberty, is but the
divels finest, and subtillest way of
persecution; for he is as sure to gain by such
indulgences, as
weeds doe, by the husbandmans, or
Gardners negligence or lothnesse to pluck them up, for
fear of hurting the corn or good plants; which when they are fully discerned to be but weeds, as they are not
possibly to be puld up by mans hand, as to the private errours and hypocrisies of mens hearts, which are to be left to the
great Judge and Searcher of hearts; so nor may they
rashly be pulled up by every one, that sees them, lest injury be done to the
good seed; but yet they are not carelesly, and
sluggishly to bee suffered to
The
Manichees forbad to pull up any weeds out of a field or garden. Aust. de Mani.
Agrum spinis purgari nefas putant, quod plantae sentiunt.
overgrow and
choak the good plants; As if nothing were true fixed and certaine in religion; nothing hereticall, corrupt, and damnable in opinion and doctrine;
[Page 459] nothing immorall, unlawfull, and abominable in practise; nothing perverse, uncharitable, and uncomely in seditions, schisms and separations.
We read frequently the
zeal, care and courage of Magistrates, Princes and Priests among the
Jews,
Hezekiah, 2 Chron. 29.
Josiah, 2 Chron. 34. much commended for
reforming Religion; restoring true wayes of piety; suppressing all
abuses in Religion; Certainly it is not lesse a duty, nor lesse pleasing to God now,
among Christians, to take all care that the name of
Christ be not blasphemed; nor the way of truth perverted, or
evill spoken of. We read also the Spirit of Christ
reproving as a great sin and omission of duty,
Rev. 2.14. & 20. that
indifferency in the Angels of the Churches of
Pergamus and
Thyatira; tolerating any thing, and condemning nothing; the one suffering those, that held the
doctrine of Balaam, and the impure
Nicolaitans, who taught all
libidinous impudicities to be
free for Christians: the other for
tolerating Jezebel under
the colour of a Prophetesse to seduce the servants of God. The Apostle
Paul commands some mens mouths should be stopped,
Tit. 1.11. Gal. 5.12. 1 Tim. 2.20. who speak
perverse things in the Church; wisheth those
cut off, that troubled them: He gives over to Satan
Hymenaeus and
Philetus, that they might
learn not to blaspheme;
Gal. 1.8. Denounceth a grievous
curse or
Anathema to any that
should presume to teach any other Doctrine than the Gospell; that
form of sound words once delivered to the Church, which is
according to godlinesse;
1 Tim. 6.3. 1 Cor. 4.2. He tels us that there is not onely a word, but a
rod, or
power of coercion left to the Church, and its lawfull Pastors or Ministers, for the
edification, not for the
destruction of the Church.
And however this
power Ecclesiasticall, which is from God,
Magistratick and Ministeriall power when united. as that
other Magistratick, be wholly severed and divided in their courses, while the Civill Magistrate is
unchristian; yet when he embraceth the
profession of Christianity, these two
branches of power, (which flowed severall ways, yet from the same fountaine, God) doe so farre meet again, and unite their
amicable streams,
[...]. of Magistratick and Ministeriall, Civill and Church power, as not to
As those of old that thought
Herod to be the M
[...]ssias.
Ter
[...]de pras. ad Ha
[...]c. 5.
confound each other; nor yet to crosse, and stop one the other; but rather to increase, strengthen and preserve mutually each other; while the Minister of Christ
directs the Magistrate, and the Christian
As
Eusebius tels in
Constantine the Greats time, who joined with the Bishops and Ministers of the Church in good government. Magistrate
protects the Minister; both of them, with a
single eye, regarding that great end, for which God in his love to mankinde, and to his Church, hath established both these powers in
Christian Churches and Societies; That neither the bodies, nor the soules of Christians should want that
good, which God hath offered them in Christ; nor suffer those injuries in society, for the prevention or remedy of which, both
Magistracy and
Ministry are the
Ordinances of God; for enjoying the benefit of both which
[Page 460]
blessings, as every Christian hath a
sociall capacity; so every lawfull Magistrate, and Minister hath according to their places, and proportions, a
publique duty, and authority upon them, to see justice and holinesse, truth and peace, civill sanctions, and divine institutions, purely, and rightly dispensed to inferiours, for whose good they a
[...]e of
God ordained.
11. In what case onely toleration of any thing in Religion were lawfull.If there were indeed no rule of the
written Word of God, which Christians owned as the
setled foundation of Faith, the sure measure of doctrine, and guide of good manners in religion, both publiquely and privately; or if there were no
credible Tradition, delivered by word of mouth, and parents examples, which men might imitate for the way of Religion, revealed to them by God; which was the way
before the flood; but, every one were to
expect dayly, either new
inspirations; or to follow the
dictates of his own private fancy and
reason; Nothing then would be more
irreligious, then to deny all freedom, publique, as well as private; nothing more just than to
tolerate any thing of opinion, and speculation which any one counted his religion; yet even in that liberty, of
walking and
wandering in the dark, when no Sun of certain Revelation (divine) had shined on mankinde,
Rom. 1.32.2, 14. the very
light of Nature taught men, as among Heathens, that some things in point of practise, are never tolerable in any humane society.
But since the wisdome, and mercy of God hath given to mankinde, (which the Church alwayes injoyes) the
light of his holy Word, and a constant order of Ministry to teach from it, the
wayes of God, in truth, peace, and holinesse: not onely every Christian is bound to
use all religious means, which God hath granted to settle his own judgement, and live accordingly in his private sphear, without any Scepticall itch, or lust of disputing alwayes in Religion. But both
Magistrate and
Minister, (whose severall duties are set forth, and different powers ordained over others, in Scripture, for a
sociall and
publique good) must take care to attain that good of a
setled Religion, and preserve it in always of verity, equity and charity, which may all well consist with the exercise of
due authority: Nor is it any
stinting or
restraining of the
Spirit of God in any private Christian, to keep his
Spirit within the bounds of the
Word of God;
Deut. 29.29. wherein the things
revealed belong to us and our children; Nor is it any restraint to the Spirit of God in the Scripture, to keep our opinions, and judgements, and practises within the bounds of
that holy faith, and good order, which is most clearly set forth in the
c
[...]ncurrent sense of the Scriptures, and explained by the
Confessions of Faith, and practise of
holy Discipline; which the
Creeds, and
Councels, and
customes of the
Catholick Church hold forth to them; Nor is it any
limiting, or
binding up of the
[Page 461] Spirit of God in private men, for the Christian Magistrate and Minister, to use all publique means both for the
information, conviction, and
conversion of those under their charge, as to the inward man; and also of due
restraint and
coercion, as to the outward expressions in which they stand related to a publique and common good.
But if the
negligence of Governours in Church and State,
12. What a Christian must doe in dissolute times. should at any time so
connive, and
tolerate out of policy, or fear, or other base passion; if through the
brokennesse, and difficulties of times
the sons of Zeruiah be too hard for Magistrates and good Ministers; so as the
vulgar fury, corrupted by
factious, and unruly spirits, are impatient of just
restraits; but carry on all things against Laws and wiser mens desires to a
licentious Anarchy, and
all confusions in the outward face and publique Ministrations of Religion; yet must no good Christian think this any
dispensation for any private errours in his judgment, or practise;
In maxima rerum licentia, minima esse debet veri Christiani libertas,
Gib. Lex sibi severissima est pura conscientia & dei amor.
Ber. he must be the more circumspect, and
exact in his
station, and duty as a Christian, when the publique course runs most to
confusion: tolerating least in his own
conscience, when most is tolerated by others: The love of God, and Christ, and of the truth of Religion; and the respect and reverence borne the order of the
Ministry and to the Churches honour and peace; these must be to every good Christian the constant Law, and
severest discipline; Teaching him to governe himself most strictly, when others affect
most a misgovernment, or none at all in Religion; to act nothing immorally, rudely, and exorbitantly; to discharge all his relations, and duties with the more exactnesse; to bear with patience, (yet with sorrow) the
want of that publique good, which he desires; No way to hinder the restoring of due order and authority to the Church, and honour to Religion; to pray for, counsell, and assist the recovery of it, according to the Scripture rules, right reason, and the custome of the best times.
And however the
vain and mad world goes on wildly and giddily, as an
un
[...]amed heifer; enduring no
yoke of Religion, as to any publique order, Government, Discipline, or Ministry; yet must not a serious and well advised Christian delay to
guide his feet in the ways of truth, and holinesse, nor neglect to work
out his salvation (in Gods way) till publique distractions are composed: or delay to be good, till all turbulent and fanatick spirits
returne to their wits; or till ancient publique order and Government in the Church be so setled, and Religion so fortified by civill sanctions, as it ought to be: for no man knowes, how long the
Apostle Paul may
be in a storm; or the
Church tossed with schisms and factions, and secular interests, before it recover the haven of a happy setlednesse.
True Ministers and true piety most to be regarded in licentious times.Therefore a Christian that makes it his work, not to
prate, and
dispute, and to
play a part, or to gain, by the
name of Reformation and Religion; but to
beleive stedfastly, and obey constantly
that holy rule; hath never more cause to
prize and
adhere to the
true Ministry, and
Ministers of Christ, than when he sees the greatest persecutions
lying on the Church, either by violence, or toleration; by open force, or fraudulent liberty; which are (both) the
Tivels Engines, to batter, or undermine the Church of Christ: Never should holy
dispensations be more earnestly desired and diligently attended from the hands of those Ministers in whom only is the right power, authority, and succession; than, when nothing is lesse tolerated among various and violent men, than a true Bishop and Minister, or a
right ordained Ministry; which, of all things, is
to the divell and evill men the most
intolerable: Satan well knowes,
Matth. 24 15. that if he destroy the Shepheards, the sheep will be scattered. When good Christians see the
abomination of desolation set up; profanely
tolerating any thing for
Religion, allowing of any Mimicks for true Ministers, vulgar adoring of a
rotten Idol of
licentiousnesse, gilded over with the name of
Liberty, when silencing true Ministers, and suppress
[...]ng good learning, and crying up illiterate impudence, shall be thought a means to propagate the Gospell; Then let then that are seriously and soberly godly fly
to the Mounteines, (to the true Ministers of the Church) from whom God hath appointed
salvation to descend to the beleeving souls: Nor are they to regard what every bold and ignorant upstart boasteth and feigneth of
Inspirations, liberties and blessed toleration; obtruding
himselfe out of the promptnesse and pride of his own heart upon the credulous and silly vulgar (who love to be flattered to their ruine, and deceived to their destruction, but hate to be truly guided, and faithfully governed
to their safety;) For all these
pretenses of
Liberty, Toleration, Inspirations, &c. are manifest to be but as the
divels silken halters, by which he hopes to
strangle the Christian and reformed Religion here and elsewhere: it may be (seemingly) and with more
gentlenesse; but not with
lesse malice, and cruelty to mens soules, than with those rougher
hempen cords of open persecution.
Propè abest à crudelitate, nimia indulgentia & à persecutione enormis tolerantia; in tantum periculosa, quantum dissoluta.
Melan.From which, such sad toleration and rude Liberties are not very far; being but
new expressions of Anarchy, and colours of
portending confusion, or utter dissolutions of all Church order, peace and Government, into a cruell
licentiousnesse, which is always tyrannous to true Religion: Nothing is more burdensome than some
mens levities, nor more fulsome, and deformed, than their
Reformations; nothing more uncharitable and untractable, than their liberties; nor more a
plague and
death to Religion, than, what
[Page 463] they call,
health and recovery; when
vulgar or
fanatick violence binds so much the
staffe of discipline, till it breaks; heady men
surfeit the flock by
over-driving it, and Wolves in sheeps cloathing, scatter and tear the sheep of Christ under pretence of letting them goe, whither
they list; in stead of being true shepheards, fetching them home, and feeding them in
due bounds, with good pasture: in which wholsome and safe bounds, both
Christian Magistrates,
Sic vigilet tolerantia, ut non dormiat disciplina.
Aust. l. 17. de verb. Ap. and
true Ministers should seek to feed the flock of Christ; not as
bare spectators of their
wanderings and
errours, but as
enabled and intrusted by God with a
coercive power from Christ, for the Churches good: and where the Magistrate is negligent, there the Minister should be the more diligent in the place where Christ hath set him; who is the
great Shepheard of our souls,
[...]. Thucyd. Libera me a malo; hoc est, a me ipso.
Ber. beyond whose holy bounds for any Christians to affect any
Liberty, is to
wear the divels livery, while they are in
Christs service. Few men complain of
want of freedome, but they whose freedome would be their own and other mens
greatest bondage: Nothing is
lesse desirable to a good Christian, than to be
left to himselfe: for men are then
neerest to be undone, when they
may doe, what they list; and least in safety, when they are their own keepers.
MY next
Calumniating Adversary,
The 6 Cavill. Against the maintenance of the Ministry, as setled by Law. against the Ministry of
England, which I have to deal with and detect, is possessed with a
thirsty and
covetous Spirit; which would fain have
Liberty, if not to speak, and act, what he list in Religion (without any restraint of Magistrate or Minister) yet at least to
pay what he list to any
Minister, since he is free to hear whom, and when he list, or none at all; he would not be tyed by any law to pay any thing to their support, although it be due to them, and a right which none else might challenge. He likes not
that setled maintenance, which they challenge as due. This subtill and
frugall churl of a Christian is a Jesuitick terrien, hath many wary fetches and windings against the Ministers of the Gospell in the reformed Churches; but none beyond this plot, that he hopes ere long to be too hard, or too cunning for them here in
England: while under some specious, and politick pretention, he shall deprive them of all setled maintenance; and by so spoiling and distressing the Ministry, he shall be sure to pillage, and lay waste in a short time,
Answ.
1. The vilenesse and sordidnesse of such spirits. all the
reformed Religion, and face of any Church in
England.
This thirsty and covetous Divell is the eldest
son of Pluto; Beelzebubs Steward; a perfect
hater of the true God; a servant of
Mammon;
[Page 464] the very
ghost of Nabal; a
child of darknesse; an enemy to all
saving light; so
deformedly black, that he is ashamed to shew his face, but under the veil of religious, and reforming pretences; his
envious eyes,
Matth. 26.8
like Judasses, cannot endure to see any
costly effusions, which the devout and liberall piety of former times have powred upon the
heads of Christ and his
Ministers; which some men would now make to be but an
Omen,
vers. 12. or presage, that their
death and buriall is not
far off; The envy and anger of these
Antiministeriall adversaries is dayly and lowdly clamorous in
speech and
pamphlets; To
what purpose is this waste; might not the
Glebes and
Tythes be sold, and better imployed? when there are so many
frugall undertakers, who are able and willing to preach the
Gospell gratis; who would be no
burthen to the
people?
Joh. 12.6.
Non nulli pari dolere commoda aliena ac suas injurias metiuntur. Tacit. hist. 1. 2 Cor. 2.16. Ma
[...]. 3.8. Not
that Judas cared for the poore, nor these for the people; but,
because he was a thief, &c. What these envious objecters will be, time will best shew; at present their
eyes are evill, because
other mens have been good; and, as by an
ignorant confidence they contradict the Apostles question,
Who is sufficient for these things? so by a
sacrilegious ingratitude they hasten to answer the Prophets question; or rather the
Lords; Will a man rob God? Yes; these projectors for Atheism, Barbarity and profanenesse,
[...]. Is Pel. l
3. Ep.
24. would fain perswade this whole Nation to join with their cruell and covetous design; to rob so many honest men, and able Ministers of that
maintenance, which their learning and labours merit, which they have a right to as by law, so by the
possession of
many hundred years: that so they may at once
rob this Church of the blessing of the true Christian reformed Religion; and rob God also of that honor and
holy service, which both privately, and publiquely is done to him by
thousands of his servants, the Ministers of this Church. It is no wonder, if those that
grudge at the cost bestowed on Christ meditate to
betray him; and had rather make a benefit or save something by his death, than see any thing bestowed on him while he lives, though it be by others bounty: For alas, what these men
grudge at as given to Ministers, is little or nothing out of their own purses or estates: Nor is it given by them to Ministers any more than the
rent they justly pay to their Landlords.
Isai. 52.5.6. But what can
vile men meditate save onely
vile things?
Sacriledge against the light of Nature.
Jer. 2.11. Plato
calls Sacriledge
[...]. De leg. c.
9.And indeed what can be more sordidly vile, or should bee more strange, and
lesse named, among those that are called Christians, and reformed too; than such
degenerations from the very
dictates of nature, and the
common sense of all
Nations? Hath any nation
changed its gods? And if they retained them, as Gods, did
[Page 465]
ever any Nation rob, and spoil their gods; which yet
were not gods?
[...], Polyb. l.
6. Ask among the heathen, and let them teach these unchristian spirits; was it not always esteemed among men, as an act of piety, and
honor and vertue, to
devote any thing to the service,
Facultates numini sacratas nulla lex, nullas casus facit caducas.
Sym. m. V. and worship of their Gods; as a thankfull acknowledgement of that homage, they owed, and that dependence they had on the
divine bounty? Was it not likewise counted in all times a most
Act. 19.37.
impudent and
flagitious villany to take take away any thing rightly dedicated to divine, and holy uses? So far the
very light of nature taught men to abhor such
execrable theeveries, and rapines, that it was by the
Sacrum sacrove commendarum, qui dempserit, rapseritve, paricida esto.
Leg. 12. Tab. Soli cum Diis sacrilegi pugnant.
Curt. l. 7.
Romanes esteemed as paricide, or murther of parents, worse then Treason: a fighting against God. It was esteemed an high ingratitude, not to devote and and dedicate something; how much more to alien or take away from
Gods service, who is the giver of all?
Now,
Puniuns sacrilegos Eth
[...]ici, cum ipsi de deorum potestate diffidunt.
Lact. Just. l. 3. c. 4. why any Christians should take any such liberty
against their God, which the very
heathens abominated; (and which the
primitive Christians never practised, but
contrarily dedicated many great and rich things to the service of God in his Church; which were called
(Patrimonium crucifixi, Donaria fidei, Anathemata Dominica, Deposita pietatis,) the pledges of piety, the bounty of beleevers,
Sacrilegio pro
[...]cimum est crimen laesa majestatis.
Justini. Leg. Jul. Tert. Apol. the donatives of love, (deposited with Christ, a faithful repayer, no lesse than an ampler deserver of all things) I can see no cause, but onely that the divell, and evill men have more spite at our Religion in
England, both as Christian, and as reformed, than at any other, and therefore they envy any thing,
Irenau
[...], l.
4. cap.
34. Origen. in Nume: cap.
18. hom.
11. that may be any means to continue, or incourage it. And since he could not keep us in
Idolatry, he tempts us to
Sacriledge: which the
Rom. 2.22. Apostles question clearly implyes to be a sin equally or more abominable to God; The one robbing him of
his service, by a false worship; the other of the meanes dedicated to maintain his true service and worship;
Theod
[...]ret. l.
3. cap.
6. Which was one of the desperate projects of
Julian against Christian Religion; who tooke away the gifts and holy vessels, which
Constantine the Great had given to the Churches use, and Ministers maintenance, with this scoffe; See in what goodly vessels the
Nazaren is served?
But the great
grievance which these men cry out of,
2. Against maintenance of Ministers by Tithes. and hope will be very taking with tender
conscienced covetousnesse, is this; That the
Ministers of the
Gospell should have Tithes; At these they are scandalized, as much as a
Jew would be at eating of
Swines flesh; They are so afraid of
turning Jews by paying
Tithes to Ministers, that they had rather
turn Turkes, by taking quite away both Tithes and Ministers:
Matth. 23.2
[...]. How well doth our
blessed Saviours severity fit these mens
hypocrisies? while they strain at the
gnat of Tithes, and
swallow
[Page 466] down the
Camels of
rapine and
Sacriledge: they stumble at the
straws of Tithes, and leap over the
beames of
cruelty and
unjustice.
Tithes due by a civill right of Donation an
[...] Law cannot justly be taken away. See
Sir Edward Coke,
on Lit. Ten. l.
1. c.
9. Sect.
73. An.
850. King Ethel wulp
with the Prelates and Princes in severall Provinces of all England (gratuito consensu)
of their free will endowed the Church with the tithes of lands, goods, and chattels; cum decimis terrarum, & benorum aliorum sive catallorum, universam dotavit Ecclesiam, per suum Regium Chirographum.
Ingulph. Qui augere voluerit nostram donationem, augeat omnipotens Deus dies ejus prosperos. Si quis verò mutare vel deminuere praesumpserit, noscaise ad Tribunal Christi redditurum rationem, nisi prius satisfactione emnedaverit.
In lib. Abingd. Quod divini juris est id nullius in bonis est,
Iust. In stit. l. 2 tit. 1. Prov.
20.25. It is a snare to the man who devoureth that which is holy, and after vowes to make enquiry.For if
God had no right to require; or there were no word, commanding the
Tenths to be devoted to his service, (who is
Lord and
donor of all:) or, if he had never
assigned this right (since himself needs nothing) to his
servants the Ministers under the Gospell, (as he did most clearly under the Law:) yet sure the
Proprietors, which were Princes, or Peers, or people of this land, (our
pious progenitors) had a civill right to the
land and the
fruits thereof; which no Law of God ever forbad them to dedicate, as they had a mind, to the service of God, or any portion of it, as they pleased to the maintenance of the
Ministery of the Gospell; Nay they (as all men) were incouraged, yea and commanded, to
honour God with their substance, Prov. 3.9. This they have often done, by the full and frequently renewed consent of all Estates in this Nation, for many hundred of years past; establishing by curses or Anathemas, and by civill laws the
dedication of those Tithes, which are
Feudum Dei, Gods fee, and his Ministers chiefest maintenance; So that, if these
Antidecimists cannot think them sufficiently proved to be
Gods immediate gift to his Ministers; yet they may easily see it is
mans gift to God; that is, for the maintaining of his publique service, and Ministry of the Church: whereof the
donation cannot but be, both in Reason and Religion, very lawfull; and so the enjoyment of them, at least in that tenure, very just; since it was done by the
right owners, to a very right and good end: Nor doe I see how the alienation of them from that
holy use can be lawfull, now, by the will of any men, since the title and
propriety is now in God; though the use of the fruit be in in the Ministers of God, as his
Feodataries and tenants, or homagers.
2. Not honorably or piously.And if there could be a lawfull
resumption by posterity, or an
abrogation of the will of this Nation, in what it hath thus dedicated and given to God, if this could be done without a
crying sin of sacriledge; yet doubtlesse the piety and honor of this Nation is still such in all worthy mention, that it would never be done by a
free Parliamentary and publique vote:
Nemo potest mutare consili
[...]n suum in alterius praejudicjum.
Reg. Iuis. since, if all humanity and honour forbids any man to
resume the gifts of charity, which hee hath once given to poore men, whereto they have
both mans and Gods right, (as freely given to them for Gods sake by the lawfull owners) much more doth all
piety and
religion
[Page 467] forbid any men (
[...] to take away,
Eusebius tels, that before the ruine of
Ierusalem so impudent and violent were wicked men, that they took away the Tithes and benefit of the Altar from the Priests, so as many died for want,
Hist. Eccles. l 2.
c. 20. or
subduce by force or fraud, as
Ananias and
Saphira did) any thing, that is once by themselves (or others) dedicated to God: especially in such a way of service, which he requires in his Word; That is, for the maintenance of that order, government, and Ministry of holy things, which the Lord hath
appointed in his Church. Which cannot be done without necessary subsidies of
life, for Ministers, as men; And since a
power of demanding, and
receiving maintenance is in the true Ministers of the Gospell, in
Christs name, (as the Apostle
Paul proves; no doubt there is no lesse power in Christian people, of giving them, or rather
paying them, as
Act. 53. Why hath Satan filled thy heart to ly to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back, (or defraud and purloin) part of the price of the land?
1 Cor. 9 6, 7, 8, &c. Gal. 6 6. a
due debt, both in divine, and humane
equity, either in occasionall, and moveable maintenance; or
fixed and
perpetuall.
The first was the way of
Ministers and
Bishops alimony in the
primitive unsetled, and
persecuting times;
Ne invidia Clericis obveniat de poss
[...]ssionibus Ecclesia obtulit plebi. B. Augustinus malle se ex collationibus vivere ut antiqui. Sed id Laici suscipere noluerunt.
Poss. vit. Aust. when Christians could not expect to be long masters of their own estates in lands; nor could they
endow any Minister or Church with any part of them, to perpetuity; yet then in those hard and perilous times, we read in
Ecclesiasticall stories, that the liberall
gifts and
free will offerings, of all manner of good things, from the devout Laity to the the then most deserving Clergy, amounted to more, than the after setled
means by way of Tithes.
Which way of maintenance was as anciently, so generally setled in all Christians Churches after
Constantines time,
3. Nor wisely. as well as in
England: The benefit of which, as in all other things,
Am. Marcel. lib. 27. De Damaso & Ursicino pro sede Episcopali ad caedem & sanguinem civium contendentibus: Hanc enim (inquit) adepti, suturi sunt ita secu
[...]i, ut direntur oblatienibus matronarum; procedant
(que) vehiculi; circumspecte vestiti; epulin
[...]rantes profus
[...]s, edeo ut eorum convivia regales superent mensai. Primitias tem
[...]re regis Canuti contribu
[...]bant Ecclesiae, quam contributionem. Semen Ecclesiae,
Church seed, appellabant,
Fleta. l. 1. c 37. St. Austin
complains in his time, Majores nostri ideo copiis omnibus abundabant, quis deo Decimas d
[...]bant; & Caesari censam reddebant. Modo autem quia discesserit devotio dei, accessit indictio fisci. Nolumus partiri cum Deo decemas, modo autem ictum tollitur.
Aust. hom. 48. thus given by
beleevers to God (as a grateful acknowledgment, of his
dominion over us, and all we have; of his
bounty, conferring all upon us; of his
mercy, vouchsafing to accept from us any portion of that, which
is his own) returnes, indeed, to the
bosome of the givers; and aimes, next the glorifying of God, at the spirituall and eternall good of their own souls; Nor can
God to unthankefull to those, unto whom he gives the
grace of being so
really thankefull to himself, for what is done to the
Ministers of Christ, is as done Christ himself; and what is done to Christ redounds to a mans own good: The divine munificence as
[Page 468] the heavens alwayes returning with liberall showres and fruitfull dews upon us, what ever gratefull
exhalations our devout humility (as the earth) sends up to him;
An.
587. Synodas Mutiscenensis de decimis leges renovavit: quas Christianorum congeries l
[...]ngis ante temporibus custodierat intemeratas.
Can. 5. either in
charity to the poore, or in a
liberall requitall to his Ministers: Neither of which are welcome objects to those
ravenous appetites, who so much grudge that Tithes should by any title, though never so free gift, which is very just and good, be given to Ministers, and enjoyed by them; When once these hungry stomachs have satified themselves with the
flesh of Ministers; the
Clergies maintenance, or
Churches Patrimony; who may doubt, but they will also
pick the bones of all Colledges, Hospitals, and Almshouses? Nothing being sacred to a sacrilegious minde;
Synod. Moguntina sub Carol. M. an.
813. Can.
38. testatur, Imperatorem tributa remisisse, & eorum loco decimas Deo assignasse. nor unviolable to a violent and rapacious hand. Nor is it a hope so much to relieve their own
necessities; but a kinde of
wanton cruelty, which makes many of these
Evening Wolves, so fierce and ravenous against the Ministers maintenance: Nay, many of them covet nothing more, than to see all the excellent
Ministers of England, reduced to the same beggery, which the meanest of themselves now contend with all, or lately did; so little have most of them profited by their
over thrifty piety: Nor are such
illiberall souls ever to be
satisfied with good things.
[...], Sacrilegis nil sacrum.
Hierod.
3. Against Tithes as Judaicall, &c.But Tithes are
Ceremoniall, Legall, Typicall, Judaicall, and (which
visard makes every
face ugly and terrible to the vulgar) they are
Anchristian.
Answ. 'Tis possible some simple
countrey people may be
scared to subscribe against Tithes with these
bugges words; But sure, for these men, who pretend to
fright others; I beleeve they have no more
reall horrour upon them, to take
Tithes, or more, of others, either as they pretend to be Preachers, or as they are Lay
Impropriators; than the
conjurers in
Lapland have, who make many strange faces, and fearfull noises, as if they had raised, and espyed a
divell in their circle; when all is to get but a little money of the
silly spectators: The meaning of all this
great cry against
Tithes of Ministers is, to save a
little wool, though the sheep be the
more scabby; to spare some small matter, which some of these objecters (it may be)
yearly pay to the Ministers, with much regret and murmuring: Yea, it is generally observed, that these
clamorers who make the
greatest cry, doe not yeeld the fairest
fleece; nay most of them not one grain to the feeding, nor one lock to the
cloathing of any Minister; nor indeed have they much wooll (for the most part) on their own backs, which makes them envy all that have.
Sheep are silent under the
shearers hand: but
dogs are prone to bark
[Page 469] and snarl at those that
feed them:
Phil. 3.2. of whom the Apostle
Paul bids the
Saints, Bishops, and
Deacons of
Philippi to
beware, as of
evill workers; who are not content with the
circumcision of Ministers maintenance, which hath been already too much made, by severer hands; but they aim at a
totall concision; a taking all away. As for these
Repiners, they are not so
guilty of
paying Tithes, as they would be of
receiving them; 'Tis as much a
covetous, as an
envious spirit, which possesseth them: Yea, rather than fail of their designe against
Ministers, they are not content with their own not
paying any thing to Ministers, but they
repine, that any men else should; whose gratitude and religion teacheth them to give to every man what is their due, especially to the Ministers of Christ, which they justly doe, as with a good will and chearfull minde, so with a good will, and with a far more judicious and upright conscience, both to God and man, than these covetous cavillers can possibly
carp, or
grudge against them; who,
poor men, every day think they grow
leaner, while they see or hear any Minister hath what they call a fat Benefice, or a
competent Living: Although the
faithfull Lamp spends its self, and all the Oil too, in the place, where hee receives it.
But these
murmurers cannot digest the
Jewishnesse of Tithes,
Of Tithes as Jewish. and they are still fancying, and afraid some costly sacrifice must needes
goe along, where ever
Tithes are continued.
Answ. It may be, these men cannot
endure Tithes, unlesse the
Jews might enjoy them; who (although still
crucifying Christ in their malice, hardnesse, and blasphemies, yet) these men seem far lesse averse from entertaining them with their fawning and flattering insinuations into their bosomes, than from maintaining or countenancing those Ministers who preach and beleeve in Jesus Christ
crucified, as the onely
Messiah and Saviour of the world; Nay these
Anti decimists glory in two things, as
high tokens of their Sanctity: one is, their endevours, first, to further the
conversion of the Jews: the second is, to hasten the subversion of the office of the Christian Ministery: Nor doe the
Jews unwillingly flatter them sometimes, as very great
factors for them, when they see what rare
Jewish projects they have common with them; against both the name and faith, the Church and Ministers of Jesus Christ; who had never so prevailed by his word against the
Jewish pertinacy, and obstinacy, if he had not had an able, constant, faithfull and ordained Ministry; nor had this Ministry without
miracle continued, if there had been no constant
maintenance; which the more settled it is against covetous and ungratefull spirits, the more is the preaching of the Gospell, and its power likely to settle, in all
humane reason; (Notwithstanding that the corrupt lusts of men
[Page 470] are prone sometime to abuse peace and plenty, as
David did his
leisure, strength, and retirement;) One would think; that these men did forget, that the
Ministers of the Gospell are men, as well as the
Jewish Pri sts were,
Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of the Oxe, &c. 1
Co
[...]. 9 9, 12.13, 14, &c. The Oxe hath a mouth to feed himself as well as feet to
[...]ead out the corn for others. and that they have mouths given them not onely to feed others with the Word of life, but also themselves with bodily food, as the necessary
staffe of life: Yea, they not onely may, but ought
to live of the Gospell, as the Priests did
of the altars service. Indeed the words and spirits of these
Calumniators against Tithes and Ministers doe signifie, as if it would more trouble them, to see the knife of a Priest ready to
slay a beast, than to see the
rudest fellow of their faction ready to cut any
Ministers throat in
England.
But it is strange these men should now be so
squeamish, as to Ministers
receiving of Tithes (which were by the piety of our ancestors given of old to them, or to
God rather, for his service: And this not by Ministers perswasion, or importunity so much, as by the good will, and devotion of this
Christian Nation) when themselves have alwayes so
good stomachs, that they devour nothing more easily and
digest nothing more chearfully, than these
sacred morsels, when either they
fraudulent
[...]y detain them, or
injuriously deny them to the Ministers; to whom in all justice and humane law, (it is clear) they belong; yet it is stiled by one of
this party a
consciencious sincerity in
many, that refuse to pay them; Is it not rather a detestable
covetousnesse,
Col. 3 5. (which is
Idolatry) that denyes, or defrauds any man of their due? is it not an abhorred sacriledge, that rob the Ministers of theirs? for which right or dues they have as much to shew (at least) as any man hath for any thing that is his, by the Laws of the land: Sure, we are but a very
base and bad
Nation, if many (as we are lately told by one) of the
very best of the people,
Proposals of
H. R. had rather in
conscience and sincerity doe other men, and especially
Ministers so great wrong (who must starve most of them with their families, or beg their bread having no other
livelyhood, if they have not this) than pay, what is due to them, and so necessary for them; O
consciences more thrifty than tender;
O quam religio
[...]a sunt ava
[...]orum delicta!
Cyp. Non statim religiosi sunt quia impune sacrilegi
Min. Fel. de Rom. more
scraping, than
sincere; which have thus much of the
Jew in them, that they make little or no conscience to cousen any, that are not of their own Tribe or faction; When did any of these
sincere men, as he cals them, make
conscience to pay their
Tithes justly? or if not in that kinde, when did they make
conscience to pay, as much, or more of
free will to the Minister, as their Tithe came to? They might soon pull this thorn or scruple out of their consciences; if in stead of the tenth they would pay rather a sixth or seventh part, or any, that is not short of what the Law of man commands: so they shall bee sure, neither to savour of the
Jew, nor of any injustice. But still
[Page 471] we may observe, when some men handle
Conscience, their meaning is to lick their
own fingers: But when, I pray, are these
sincere and best of men, any whit
scrupulous, or tender conscienced, in the point of their
possessing any Tithes by an
Impropriate Lay-tenure? When did any of them ever complain of them? when were they
surfeited, or
over-charged with them? Notwithstanding there is more
of the Pope in an
Impropriation, than in any thing else, about
Tithes, for Tithes were generally so
Impropriated by
his authority; and are held in no other manner now,
Statut. Hen.
8. than as they were by the
Popes power aliened
from the Rectory, to some Monastery, or Religious house.
So that as
Cato merrily, yet severely said of the
Tuscane Sooth-sayers, (who were least of all such, as their name sounds) Hee wondred they could forbear to
laugh at one another, who so well knew each others juggling, and their own knavery; So may I reply to these
scrupulous Antidecimists: Sure it is but their
sport and merriment, thus to abuse
simple people, with their
over righteousn sse or superfluity of malice rather, feigning a sense of that, as a
sin, and
unlawfull in
Ministers; when
themselves practise the
same thing most willingly on very suspected grounds without any remorse, or scruple; as if they had an excellent good title from the
Pope, and the Laws for Impropriate tithes (where the very end of peoples
paying Tithes is frustrated; (which is their Institution and direction in the publique service of God,) And yet neither God nor man could give a good
title to Ministers for receiving Tithes; who carry on that great
good end, for which impiety and equity they were designed; which is to help on people in serving of God, and saving their soules; Such self-condemned,
Rom. 2.1.
Cui absolvi potest, qui nec sibi est innocens? Amb. off. l. 1. c. 12. and unexcusable
cavillers seeme in many things to be
children, (as in peevishnesse, and inconstancy: in the most commendable quality
(innocence) they are least like:) but I wonder they should be so much
babies, and so weak in understanding, as to this point of Tithes, (unlesse, because they are too much men in
malice) since this subject
about Tithes, as the setled and best maintenance of the Ministry of the Gospell, hath been so clearly, fully, and learnedly explained, proved and asserted by all law, both
divine and
humane, by
many excellent pens, not onely of Ministers, but of others; who may be thought more
impartiall (as Gentlemen, and Lawyers) both long since and of later times: But the way of these Antiministeriall men is to read no books, whose title they prejudge, nor to admit any truth to their partiall tribunall, but what is saving; (they mean, and so do I) to their purses.
To refresh their memories therefore in so trite a subject;
4. Of the ancient right and use of Tithes. and stir up their duller consciences by a little account; I wonder how these
Scrupulosoes can be ignorant, that Tithes were of
divine use before
[Page 472] the
Jewish constitutions:
Clem. Alex.
[...]. 1. tels us that by the light of nature among the heathen (or by tradition) Tithes were consecrated to the Gods. So
Dionys. Halicar. l. 1. That they draw their
origin either from the
common light of Nature; or from that traditionall Theology, which was in the Patriarchs of old: which dictated, as a
Deity, so a
Priesthood, or Ministry to serve it; also a duty to consecrate, ordain, and maintain for that publique service some men, who should be fittest to attend it. Doe they not read that
Tithes were paid by
Abraham the father of the
faithfull to
Gen. 14.20.41. Heb. 7.4.
Melchisedek the
Type of Christ? And why then should any
worshippers of Christ, who are children of
faithfull Abraham (by imitation of the same faith, which was in him, long before the Law of
Moses) think it a
sin or
error in them, to pay
Tithes to Christ, (the
Antitype) by the hands of
his Ministers; who are
Mat. 10 40, Ioh. 13.20.
deputatively, and
Ministerially himself? whereas indeed it may rather seem a sin not to pay them; since we see Christ hath so good a title to them, who yet did not claime them when he lived, because the
Leviticall Priesthood was yet standing: yet
Luk. 8.3. divers that had been cured ministred to Christ and his family of their substance, and
Matth. 10.10. he declares the Ministers right to be as good, as the labourers to his hire. If he that
receiveth you,
receiveth me, and he that
despiseth you,
despiseth mee; and he that giveth
to a Prophet a cup of
cold water in my name,
gives it to me; if these be true, and Evangelicall; why is it not as true and
Evangelicall, He that payeth Tithes to you, as my Ministers,
payes them to me? Whether it be by
private and
solitary, or by publique and joint
gift and
dedication; Sure the highest right and
claim Paramount must be eminently in Christ who is Lord of all, more then in
Melchisedeck; and so either the obligation to pay them, or the lawfulnesse to accept them in Christs name, as a right to him; or as a free gift offered from beleevers to the honour and service of Christ, must needs be evident in all justice and religion; (As water is purest in the Fountain, and light clearest in the Sun, so is
Melchisedeks right most in Christ:) Nay I think in good earnest, that a
Christian Jew would hence draw an argument, (although he were of that
tribe of Levi, to which Tithes were after commanded to be paid
among the Jews) that he ought now to pay them to the
Christian Ministers,
Heb. 7.4.8, 9, &c. or to Christ; as in relation to his service, and as an
agnition of him to be
Lord and God; since, even
Levi in
Abrahams loins paid Tithes to
Melchisedek; that is, to the type and representer of Christ:
And since the Lord Jesus Christ is the perfection and sum of the Priesthood and order of
Melchisedek, he may justly claim what ever was typified; as a due or honour to be done to him; of which this is one; that he should receive Tithes who never dyeth,
Heb. 7.8. & 15. So that this Evangelicall right of Christ, as those promises to
Abraham, being before the Legall establishment, is not to be annulled by that law of the
Jews,
Gal. 3.17. which was 400. years after.
As to the intervenient appointment and after custom of paying Tithes, divinely setled by a positive Law among the
Jews, (as the then onely Church of God) it carries not any
frown in its face against
Christian Ministers now
receiving Tithes, or others paying them under the Gospell; if there were no Law of the Land devoting Tithes to God, and enjoyning the payment of them to Ministers as a rent charged upon lands, and estates; what sin could it be for any Christian (as many primitive Christians
spontan ously did) to devote, set apart, and give
yearly the tenth of all his
encrease to the
Ministers of the Gospell? Sure nothing of
right reason, Scripture, or
true Religion, (which onely should rule the conscience of any sober man) doth teach any Christian to abhor, what ever was instituted or practised among the
Jews; if it be but after the law of
common equity, gratitude, piety, or civility; toward God, or man; Else these
Antidecimists must think they sinned, if they should but cover
their excrements,
Deut. 23.13. which was once a law of cleanlinesse among the
Jews; yea the example of God so
confirming by a positive law, in that his ancient Church of the
Jews, those
generall dictates of nature, and the preceeding practise of
Abraham, paying Tithes to
Melchisedek as to the Priest of the most High God, and a type of Christ, according to grounds of common equity and naturall piety, or gratitude to God and man; This consideration I say should have the greater inducement to assure Christians; that, what is neither meerly
Typicall, nor
Ceremoniall, (as Tithes were never thought to be by any learned or wise men) but rather a thing of common
equity, and piety; confirmed by a divine positive command, and the choice of God, this cannot but be as
acceptable to God now, when
dedicated (by the consent of any Christian people) to his
Evangelicall service, and Ministry; as it was before either from the hand of
Abraham, or his posterity: since it is no where forbidden in the Gospell, and by Gods wisdome hath been chosen as the
fittest proportion under the Law.
Yea, and to those, that have not the
loosest, but the
liberallest consciences among Christians, it seems expressely recommended, after
that pattern, Even
so hath the Lord
ordained,
Cor. 9.14. v. 13. that
they that preach the Gospell, should live of the Gospell; Even so, as they did, who
served at the Altar; so far as the imitation can now hold; which though it cannot in the
Sacrifices, yet it may in the
Tithes, and in first fruits, and free-will offerings, which were frequently, and plentifully brought to the Bishops and Ministers of the
Churches in primitive times, for their own support and the Deacons, with the poor; If the Tenth, or
(quantum) How much, be not here expressed; yet it is
vehemently implyed; Else the Apostle had proved nothing, nor given any directions, either for
Ministers fitting support, or for
[Page 474] Christians
regulating of their retributions; if he doth not command them to pay, at least a Tenth, sure he doth not condemn their paying a Tenth part, which they may freely doe, if there were no such divine right pleadable, as this indeed is to all Christians, whose covetousnesse doth not teach them to cavill against reason and Scripture too; However, this is the least, that we can make of that place; if in difficult
times, (such as the
primitive were) something were left to the gratitude, ingenuity, love, and
largenesse of Christians hearts towards their Ministers, (wherein sometime they even exceeded their
power and
estate in
munificence:) yet in quiet times, and in a plentifull land it may well be expected by God, (at least, it cannot be blameable) for any Nation, Church, or private Christian to
give, and settle such a portion, as the Tenths of
the increase, upon those that
serve the Lord, and the Church in the Ministry of the Gospell. It is easily computed, that
Tithes were not one
half of the
Leviticall maintenance; What reason can these men give (beyond their will and despite) why the
Christian Ministry should fare worse, or have
lesse honour, than the
Jewish, since it is in many things,
Heb. 7.19.22. Heb. 8.6. a
better Ministry? 1.
Clearer in the light of Doctrine, promises, and prophesies. 2. As
venerable in the Mysteries. 3. Far more glorious in its chief
Minister and Mediator, Jesus Christ,
Heb. 3.5. the Son of God; the other by servants. 4. Much
easier in the burthen both of labour, ceremony and charges, to beleivers and worshippers; 5. Yet not lesse painfull to the Ministers, whose spirits are more exhausted by studies, preaching and other Ministeriall duties, than the
Jewish Priests by more grosse and bodily labours. 6. Not lesse comfortable to devout and pious soules. 7. More universally diffused, as more convenient for all mankind; 8. And never esteemed lesse necessary to the Church, or lesse
acceptable to God; save onely by
Atheists, or Niggards; who had rather read that most blasphemous and no lesse irrationall than irreligious book,
De Tribus Impostoribus, than the four Evangelists; valuing a cheap Alcoran before a costly Bible.
5. Tithes not Popish or Antichristian.So then, I think I have with a very
soft and sober fire, quite
decocted the
Jew out of
Tithes, and with as much or more ease, will Antichrist, as
they call it, or any dregs of Popery, evaporate out of them; Some mens teeth are so
set on edge by too much
chewing of the Pope, that they cannot bite, or taste any thing, but it relisheth of
Antichrist to them; if the
Romish Church and Bishops did ever use it: If any thing (as I have said) be suspicable for
Popish or
Antichristian in Tithes, sure it goes with the
Impropriations; for if it were blameable to
alien Tithes from the Ministry, and cure of souls, by annexing them to
Regular and
Monastick uses; and if it were not commendable to alien them from both, to
meer secular uses; where they are usually
[Page 475] expended with more luxury and vanity, as with lesse piety and charity, sure the best way was to have kept them in their
originall design; which was for the
maintenance of the Ministers: Nor is the Popes traffiquing, or disposing of them, during his usurpation, here any
prejudice to them, no more than a
blear eye
eclipseth the Sun by looking on it, or a foul hand abuseth a Jewell by touching it. That the Popes of
Rome invented Tithes, is as true, as a learned
Rubbi of these new wayes, (and a great Preacher too) once told me with most unhistoricall confidence;
St. Aust. Ep 28. B. Cyprianus non aliquod novum decretum condens sed Ecclesiae fidem firmissimamservans, corrigit eos, qui ante
8. diem purvulum non esse baptizandum putabant. That
Pope Gregory the great first invented
Infant baptism; (which 'tis sure enough St.
Jerome and St.
Austin, Cyprian and others mention as a
Catholick custome in their dayes, which was some hundred of yeares before
Gregory; and they oft declare it to have been an antient, primitive and Apostolical practise; which no Father, no Bishop, no Councell, ever began; but was generally used, as we finde in St.
Cyprian, from the first plantation of Christianity, and the making Disciples to Christ: Initiating them by water, as the
Jews formerly had done Proselytes in their Church.) But this is onely in passant, to shew how great confidence attends grosse ignorance in these men; As to this of tithes, so farre as the Pope had to doe with them at any time,
Cypr. Ep. 59. ad Fidum, an. 250. A baptismo post Christum prohiberi non debet infant recens natus, &c. I have taken away the foolish scandall and vulgar prejudice, giving in
another place sufficient account to all that are capable of sober truth; That nothing in Christian Religion, either in
Scriptures, Sacraments and
doctrines, or in the
order, power, succession, government and maintenance of Ministers in the Church, are therefore
burnt with Antichristianism, or with any thing which the
Vulgar cals
Popery, because the Pope set his foot sometime in them; For truely then our
Parliaments (which are accounted sacred in their essence and honour) should be
Antichristian too; for time was, when they did own the authority, yea and reconcile and submit themselves to the power of the Pope and
See of Rome. If any men reply
Parliaments have long agoe
purged themselves of the Pope and Popery: Truely so have all things else in this Church, and
Tithes among others, which these mens mouths so much water after; and sure such
squeamish stomachs, as theirs, would never desire and digest them, (as they doe) if there were the
least grain of Antichrist or Pope either in
Lay or
Clergy mens Tithes; for they vehemently pretend to have vomited up all, that
savours of the Pope or Popery.
But it's lost labour to seek further to pull this
prating worm out of some mens
tongues, when the root of it is in their
brains; if they had but the tithe of common reason and sober sense, they would easily see, how little the Ministers of
England, or any Christian Church of the like way is
beholden to the Popes of
Rome, in the matter of tithes; It had been better for us, that the Pope had never medled with them; which occasioned so many
Impropriations, and these so
[Page 476] many beggerly livings; which can hardly expect or make a rich and able Minister; if these men would really reform, they should promote the
restoring (by some convenient way) those
Impropriate Tithes to the Church; But their reformation is alwayes on the taking, not on the giving hand; like the footsteps to the Lions den, all are
towards, none
frowards. It's very probable, the Popes made little of their owne lands any where Tithable; if, when they saw the charity of
Christians grow cold, and their
luxury, in peacefull times, great, the Bishops of
Rome perswaded others to settle the maintenance of the Ministery, and to provide for the
double honour of the
Clergy, by this
way of Tithes, which might not be arbitrary, but legall, and certain; Truly it was one of the
most prudent, and pious works, that ever any of the best Popes did for the Church; (And truly many of them were so wise and holy men, that they might in great part cover and expiate the lesser errours of others; if too much of secular pride, and humane passions had not afterward transported
them beyond all bounds, becoming
Christian Prelates) It were a madnesse, onely worthy of these
Antidecimists, to abhorre to doe any thing, never, so sober, which others (now become frantick, and disordered) sometime did in their
better moodes.
6. Of turning tithes into a Lay Channell for the ease of some tender consciences.But there is a late writer, who hath
projected, how to
percolate Tithes so through Lay hands in a
publique Exchequer, or
Tith-office, which will effectually purge away all that is
Jewish, Antichristian, or uncircumcised in them; (as sure as a Monks cowle will recommend a
dead man to heaven;) I am as solicitous for those officers danger, as
that writer is for the
Ministers; lest they prove
tithe-coveters; when they shall have pregnant hopes, to make their
fees better, for dispensing those
Tithe-pensions to their poore pensioners and humble suppliants, than any one
Ministers maintenance will be out of them; unlesse he be a
strange favorite of that Court: I suppose
those Officers for gathering, receiving, and distributing of Tithes in such pensions to the
remnant of those poore
dependent, and most patient Ministers, will be more sincere and
conscientious, for a time, than to take any bribes, or rewards for
expedition; But it is very probable they will not be men of such metall, as will never be corrupted: And O how sad a project will this be in a short time, if these Lay exactors should be more heavy and grievous, not onely to the poore Ministers, but also to the common people, in their rigorous exactions by troopers or
treble damages, than ever Ministers were! How deplorable will it be, if these Lay exactors of Tithes should prove
sons of Belial too, as well as
Elyes sons; who found, I think, but little of the
peoples tithes, in the sacrifices; So that, in this
odious reflexion, that
writers pen
[Page 477] strikes not so sure, as the Priests
flesh booke did;
1 Sam. 2.14. and as unseasonably too: (which was indeed the fin, serving themselves of the peoples oblations before God;) while
that proposer hath no
tender consideration of any poor Ministers condition: against
whose conscience it may be, as well as against his ease and profit
(very much) to be deprived of what is his by a former and better Law; and after he hath laboured hard, then to ride and solicite, and pray and pay for his wages; Which of these envious
projectors and supercilious distributers of other mens estates will kindle a fire, or open any door to a Minister of Christ for nothing?
Nor doth
that Reformer of Tithes lay to heart the
dissatisfactions, and scandall of many as wise and as godly mens consciences as his pretious ones are, who are
(ten for one) perswaded; that they ought, as by lawes of the Land, so in all
Religion to God, and gratitude to their Ministers, pay their Tithes
immediately, and truly to them, which they had much rather doe, than have the best place, that any man can fancy in this new designed Office and
Exchequer for tithes; Nor do I beleive a like project would please that great projector, if one should take his
cloak from his home, and make him ride ten, twenty or thirty miles to fetch it, every time he would
make use of it. Certainly Tithes are by all equity and law; as much due to every Minister in his place, as the
coat, which that
Proposer hath
on his back. Nor is the
property of things, onely to be considered; but the
proximity also, and the
conveniency of using and enjoying them; which the Law also
intends to every man, in his goods: For my part I
like not, either the
changing of the
stream, or of the channell of Tithes; because it will but make it winde further off, or goe more about; and the new channell will lick up a great deale of the
old stream, so that but little will come at last to the Ministers Mill. The former course of paying them to the Minister immediately is much easier cleared, where ever any obstructions or inconveniencies shall be found, either as to the Ministers, or the people; How easily are far greater sums dayly gathered in every parish, without any suits at Law or trouble, by the ordinary Officers, which may in this case easily be authorised to doe for Ministers, as Church-wardens and Overseers for the poor doe in their rates and customes. The
Vision of changing the way of Ministers maintenance, or of making them receive Tithes by a
mediate lay hand, hath a further State
mystery and politick meaning in it, than barely to
ease the Minister and people of trouble; or to wipe off the fully and smut of imaginary Popery, Jewishnesse, or Antichristianity from Tithes; which may, through the hardnesse of mens hearts, have something inconvenient in them; but nothing, that I can see, evill or sinfull, so as to give any tender conscience
[Page 478] any offence, more than it would any honest man to pay his debts.
7. Tithes are too much for the Ministers.But Tithes are
too much for the Ministers to receive?
Answ. This indeed is the
thorn I looked for in these
halling Christians; Here it is that the
shooe pincheth
envious avarice: And why too much O you narrow soules? Their ordinary Arithmetick, at their fingers ends, tell them; that the
Ministers are not the tenth man of the land, and why should they have the
tenth part of the Increase? I answer, 1. What is freer than gift? and what wiser, than so
publique and so ancient a gift, of a whole Church, and Nation Christian; which gave to God not according to the measure of these mens thirst, but of the largenesse of their own devout hearts, and as became the riches and honour of this Nation? The Laws of the land passed and conveyed Tithes to the Clergy and their successors for Gods service, even then when they were forbidden, for the most part, to
marry; and enjoined to lead a single life: O how would the munificence of those times have burst these men with envy against the Clergy in their rich Celibacy; who repine to see them thus moderately provided for, when they are most what charged with families, and many relations! 2. I may retort; No more are those
Lay men the
tenth persons in any Parish; who yet may have sometime the
Impropriate Tithes, it may be, of ten parishes. 3. I adde, all worthy Bishop, and Ministers, that have any competency, are never such
unhospitable Nabals, as to
eat their morsell alone; many poore creatures are frequently relieved by them, and blesse God for them; after the example of Archbishop
Warram, a most charitable and good man, who being sick, asked his Steward what money was in his treasure, and being answered there was none; he smiled, saying, It is well, it is time to go to God:
Erasmus tels of that Prelates great liberality to the poor. 4. All, but envious eyes, see; that there is not one of ten among other men, but he hath either lands, or moneys, or some trade, and way of livelyhood, which the Ministers seldom have, being bred up wholly to their studies; nor is it fit they should have other cumbersome imployments, since that holy work will take up the
whole man; if they study to be able and faithfull warriers, and not meerly popular and flourishing fencers: No man going to war intangleth himself with the affaires of this life.
2 Tim. 2.4. 5. I might plead if not in equity, yet in pity; few Ministers in
England now are single men; chusing rather to live among Gods cares and thornes, and the incumbrances of
honest and
honourable marriage; then either in
concubinary scandals, or other wayes of luxury and lubricity; which are the divels cushions and featherbeds: Not, but that the godly and learned Ministers of
[Page 479]
England doe highly honour that
Celibacy or single life, which is indeed a redemption of the soul from
secular attendance and cares (with
Martha) to a
vacation for God and his holy service, with
Mary;
Luk. 10 41. we condemn not the antient or modern devotion of any in this kind; when either distresse of times
inforce it, or purpose of heart doth
chuse it: Not as a
refuge and easie
support of life;
[...].
1 Cor. 7.26.
[...].
Nis. de Virg. Non imperanda est virginitas, sed optanda▪ Quae enim sunt supra nos, sunt in voto magis quam magisterio.
Amb. de Virg. but as an
exercise of
penitence, mortification, charity, devotion, and heavenly meditation; not upon presumptuous
confidence, or friends
perswasion, or fond superstition; but upon mature
deliberation, humble
resolution, and good experience of that
gift obtained; which is able so to subject nature to the
Empire of grace, the body to the soule, the flesh to the spirit, carnall and
sensuall imaginations, to divine and spirituall
1 Cor. 7.7.
contemplations; repressing
innate flames by holy servencies, so as preserves the purity both of body and minde, together with the
title of virginity; so that
votaries, (not strict and presumptuous, or peremptory and absolute; but conditionate, upon humble, and modest
suppositions of that
gift and mistery, which
Mat. 9.11, 12. God only can give them over themselves, in order to an holy
Celibacy) have yet power of that
Liberty, in some cases, to be enjoyed, which the great and wise Creator hath allowed to humane infirmity: without any
reproach either to
Himself, (who is the
God of Nature, as of Grace; of the
Body, as of the
Soul; of the
flesh, as of the
Spirit;) also without any uncomely or
dishonourable reflexion upon any of his servants, who thankfully and holily use that his
divine indulgence.
Nil predest carnem habere virginem, fimente mipseris.
Jeron. ad Heliod. We like the
golden chain of Celibacy, when it is sincere; not
copper gilded over, but
pure gold throughout: when it is as an
ornament or bracelet, which may be taken off, if need require; and not as
fetters or manacles so strait, so heavy and so severely
sodered on, as weak nature cannot bear, and true Religion doth not impost.
There have not been wanting many learned, holy and excellent
Bishops and Presbyters in this Church of
England since the reformation, who have glorified God, not in a
cl
[...]istered and vowed, but yet in an unspotted and voluntary
Celibacy;
Pura & perpetua virginitas est perseverans infant
[...]a.
Cyp. de Bo. Pudic. as others have in an
holy and allowed
Matrimony: Both of them abhorring those preposterous presumptions, rash affectations, necessitous snares, and rigid impositions of a single life, upon our selves or others; which make many votaries like
fair apples splendid to the eye, but rotten at the core. We find that of
ten Virgins,
Matth. 25. Non carnis solum sed & ment
[...]s integritas virginem facit.
Amb. 1 Cor. 7.39. five were foolish. Flesh will
putrifie in a close
cupboard as well, as if it be abroad, unlesse it be throughly seasoned with salt. A Cloister is no security to chastity, unlesse there be such a
measure of grace, as may keep from
secret pollutions, no lesse then from publique
putrefactions; wherein who so findes himself so frail and defective, that
[Page 480] he cannot conquer and command himself; it is both wisdome and piety for him, or her, rather to chuse Gods
Purgatory of marriage; than the
divels Paradise of a Monastery: rather to sleep on Gods
holster, stuffed with thornes, or hard as
Jacobs stone at
Bethel, than to repose on the
divels pillow, stuffed with doun; Fulnesse, ease and idlenesse breeding and nourishing infinite
swarms of lusts, which may be hived up, as so many Drones, Wasps or Hornets, in those receptacles, which pious munificence intended only for
piety and purity; not onely in the title, but truth of
Virginity. Experience of later ages hath much abated the glory of
enforced Virginity, and
vowed celibacy; restoring to Christians, and to Ministers as well as
others, the honour and liberty of
holy marriage; which is by the
Heb. 13.4. 1 Tim. 3.2. 1 Tit. 1.6.
Aposto
[...]icall oracle asserted, as
honourable among all men; and by
Scripturall Canons granted to Bishops and Presbyters as well,
A bishop must be the husband of one wife.
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...]. l. 3. p. 329. Ed. Lugd.
Floruit cent. 2.
olim discipulus Clem. Romani: quem Apost. Paul
[...] salutavit. as to any other Christians; and so used and taught in Primitive times: as
Clem. Alexandr. telleth us. Against which, by a preposterous imitation of that
celibacy, or single life, (to which the persecuting extremities of primitive times drave many holy men and women; that so the Gospel in its first planting and propagating should not want, (among other Miracles) this of holy mens and womens
chastity and
severer virginity, in desert cels and solitudes first, after that in Convents and Monastick societies) some mens after zeal and
emulations, so superstitiously cryed up
virginity, as injuriously to cry down the honour of
marriage, especially among Churchmen.
Which yet was not done, without much opposition, and remonstrance to the contrary, by many holy men, in those times; Among which,
Socrat. hist. eccl. l.
1. c.
8. most remarkable was that of
Paphnutius; a
Confessor, and
worker of Miracles; who had lost his right eye for Christs sake, whom
Constantine the Great the more loved and reverenced for that glorious defect; He in the
Councell of Nice, (where many holy men out of no ill minde, but thinking it would tend much to the honour of Christian Religion, to continue those
strictnesses of
Virginity in the Church, in the times (now) of peace and prosperity, which had so adorned it
in times of persecution; that so it might not seem a matter of necessity, compelling, but of devotion, choosing a single life) he
vehemently opposed what was proposed touching making of Decrees and Canons against the
marriage of the Clergy; shewing by Scripture and ancient practise, the
lawfulnesse of marriage in Ministers of the Church; and the many not inconveniencies onely but
mischiefs also which would follow such prohibitions;
[Page 481] whose holy and weighty reasons then swayed the Councell,
[...]. Is. Pel. Ep. l.
3. that they made no such injunctions touching the Celibacy of the Clergy, which after times plentifully cast upon them, as so many chaines and snares; which proved no lesse to the dishonour and stain as of the Ecclesiasticall order, so of all Christianity, than the primitive freedome of virginity or marriage had advanced the honour of both.
In both conditions of life we think a pure and chast minde the best rule or measure;
Ut Ecclesia, ita & foemana virgo esse potest de castitate quae mater est de prole.
Amb. ad Mesal. de virg. and a good conscience the highest crown or reward. We are not at all taken with gilded frames and titles of
[...]. Naz. or.
16.
celibacy and
virginity, put to ill wrought and uncomely pictures of
vitiated and
deformed chastity; which is a double imparity, and of the divels deepest dye; when it is, but a colour and
artifice of those that speak
[...]. Naz. Carm.
lies in hypocrisie, forbidding both
meats and
marriage; Nor yet doe we any whit dispise or undervalue any excellent modern piece of
Tim. 4.3.
[...], Basil. M. ad Lap. Virg.
[...]. Chrysp. Ep.
2. ad Olymp. holy
Virginity, wrought after those
primitive patterns, and pristine
originals of
sublime severities in holy retirements; yet withall we give that due honor
which holy antiquity, the blessed
1 Cor. 7.
[...]. Apostles, the sacred Scriptures, Christ and God himself have given
to marriage; which hath also its divine beauty and comelinesse, however it be set in a plainer frame of more familiar conversation, domestick cares, and secular businesse.
That of St.
Jerom (whose holy
heats many times made his pen boil over) was an
hard saying; while I doe the duty of an husband,
Jeron. Contr. Jovinianum. Quam diu impleo mariti officium, non impleo Christiani.
Aust. Ep. 89. Ad majora sic excitat Apostolus, ut minora non damnetà I cannot discharge the duty of a Christian: St.
Austin with more calmnesse and judgement, upon the words of the Apostle (
Hee that marrieth not doth better, 1 Cor. 7.38.) tels us, The meaning of the Apostle is, so to excite to higher
pitches of piety in a single life, as not to condemn the lower fourm of
marriage; And certainly St.
Jerom,
Jeron. Epist. ad Furiam. who was so mighty a
champion for
Virginity, or single life, would never have so highly advanced that
above and against first or second
marriage, if he had lived to have seen how much the after
softnesse and delicacy of
votaries had degenerated from those
primitive strictnesse and severities, which St.
Jerom requires: Or,
Impossibile est nnatum medullarum calorem in animum non incurrere, &c.
Ieron. Illa sola virginitas Christi hostia, cujus nec carnem libido, nec mentem cogitatio maculavit.
Jeron. cont. Iovin. if he had calmly and charitably considered those
violent impulses of nature, to which others may be as subject, as he confesseth himself to have been even in his cremeticall life; and yet furnished it may be, with farre lesse gift of
continency to deny and overcome them, than that holy man had; who yet carried not the
Trophies of his so much
[Page 482]
magnified virginity, unviolated to his grave. Or, lastly, if he had lived to have seen, and heard the
fedities and
abominable obscenities, which afterward rendred many
Monasteries, and
Nunneries, as the
divels sinks; cages of most
unclean birds; and
channels of all
impudicities; rather than Gods
cabinets of Jewels; or the Churches crystall
springs; or the
Angels rivals, and emulators; or the followers of Jesus Christ; As those his primitive servants in their persecuted and unspotted purity did, who chose purity with poverty, and chastity with
necessity in any condition, married or unmarried, rather than
splendid sordes, and
hypocriticall pretensions; which the more they
mock God, and delude the world, and
ensnare unwary soules to
dreadfull inconveniencies; the more they fear
mens consciences, and damn
mens soules; yea, and when those
dunghils strowed over with the
roses and lilies of chastity, and virginity, come to be trurned, and discovered, who can expresse, or expiate the
infinite shame, dehonestation, and infamy, which they bring to Christian Religion?
But this large
digression by way of vindicating of the lawfulnesse and honor of Ministers marrying, (which a far more eloquent and polite pen of a learned Bishop hath formerly done beyond my praises) is so far
veniall,
The reverend Doctor
Hall, Bishop of
Nor- as it was more necessary to plead for a setled and
competent maintenance for them, now, when they enjoy the liberty, and bear the burthens of
married life; To whom supplies far more, than that of Tithes, were granted then, when under the restraint of Celibacy; which yet was
shrewdly blemished by
concubinary convivences; which was the best of those evils, which much wasted the credit and honor of the rich and unmarried Clergy in those times.
To speak plain
English, I suppose that those
objecters and
projecters against
Tithes, and so against any setled
competent maintenance of Ministers in this Church, (saving those impulses of covetousnesse, and temptations to envy, which are naturall in them) are set up, and animated, by such
Antidecimal proposals and petitions to drive the Jesuites
nailes home to the head: That they may urge for the more peevish, politick or superstitious Papists this sharp argument of
poverty, indigence, beggery, or dependent necessity; which will be the
strongest reason in the world against
Ministers marrying; (Against which nothing from the minde of God in the Scriptures, or the practise and judgement of holy men in primitive, and purest times can be, with any colour of Truth, alleadged;) But the poverty of Ministers will,
beyond all the Sophistry of Bellarmine, without any injunctions, or vows of Celibacy, either bring forth an
unmarryed, because a
necessitous Clergy; or else none at all, that shall be worthy (for learning, just confidence, and due authority)
[Page 483] the name or place of a Minister, in this sometime so famous and flourishing a Church; whose honour even among its
enemies, as well as friends, was not the least in this, That of all
reformed Churches it had least
sharked from the maintenance and honour of the Ministers; but maintained them in great part, worthy both of them, and it self. Alas what
hedge creeping creatures will the Clergy of
England soon come to be in the next
generation; when nothing shall encourage the
parents, or the children of any
wife and provident men, either to fit them for, or to undertake such an office and calling, as will take up the whole man; and yet afford little or no maintenance; and that not setled, but
arbitrary, and depending upon
Mechanick or
feminine bounty; where he that hath most
craft, and can best
crowch or flatter, shall have the
best living; not according to his
merit, but his
cunning. This policy of
starving the learned and married Clergy of this Church, (making this rich and plentifull land as those desolate and
in hospitable Islands of old were, whither many
learned Bishops and
Presbyters were oft-times condemned and banished by the command of cruell persecutors) will soon make
roome for the
Priests and
Seminaries of the
Romane party; who will easily supply this Nation with a
better fed and
better taught Clergy, than ever these
hungry projecters against Tithes will be able to afford; who, as they shall be lesse pinched with want, or debased to sordid shifts and complyings; so they will be far better stored with
learning and al abilities, which may recommend and set forth the doctrins they teach, and the place or function they pretend to: Nor will it be the effect of their policy, in order to advance the
Papal Monarchy, more than of their
piety and
charity rather to draw and confirm the people of this Nation to the
Romish profession and subjection, (which hath much in it of learning, devotion and Catholick verity and order) rather then to suffer poor people to be led by blinde and base guides into all manner of ignorance, and extravagancy in Religion.
So then in all sober and impartiall reason, how can Tithes, as now they are pared, be or seem too much for the worke or charge of the Ministry? save that to
envy and
avarice all,
Iuvido omne alienum bonum nimium videtur.
Tull. that is anothers, seemes too much: Sure if these men had been
Lay Pa
[...]sts, nothing would have converted them from Popery so much, as to have seen the rich lands, the
goodly revenews, the plentifull tithes, oblations and donaries, which are there paid to their
Bishops and
Churchmen, without any grudging, yea with much
conscience, by the
people, (who in that point are very
commendable, as in a matter of justice, gratitude and devotion; whose sincerity is never more tryed, than, when it makes men
conqu
[...]rs of
covetous desires;)
[Page 484] And truly, in this part of a
free and liberall spirit, most Papists are far beyond these men, who make so great a stir with their
thrifty reformations, who are still driving the bargain so hard, with God and their Ministers, even in those matters, which concern their soules,
Triobolares Christiani. that all their piety cannot be worth
three half pence, since they grudge, if their Religion cost them
one penny; This wretched temper, as it is little to the honour, so little to the advantage of the reformed Religion; That men should be alwayes thus
sharking upon God, and his Church, under shews of piety.
8. Covetous reformers the greatest hinderers of reformation.And truly, I am strongly of
this heresie, against all these
penurious reformers; That nothing hath more
nipped, and hindred the progresse of true, and
necessary reformations in this western world, (as to matters of doctrine, discipline, and manners) or will occasion a greater relapse and Apostasie, than these
sacrilegious projects and
covetous principles, with which the Divell hath alwayes sought to blemish and deform, that which is called (and justly in some things)
reformation. Many reformers are but kites, though they sore high, yet they have an eye to their prey beneath; some men still so propound and manage Church reformation, as if it could not take place in any Church, without
devouring all the lands of the Church, and
beggering all the
Churchmen; That to be
reformed, never so well in
doctrine, and manners, would not serve the turn; unlesse the
Clergy suffer
those Lay cormorants to devoure all; and to reduce the
State Ecclesiastick, every where,
1 Tim. 5.19. from that dignity and plenty, (the
double honour, with
which pious predecessours endowed them) to beggerly and
shamefull dependences; even upon those mens
courtesies, from whom, (when they have truly hunted, and by learned paines gained a
just reformation in points of doctrine and outward manner of religion) yet they shall as
Ministers be then rewarded with nothing, but the very
garbage, some poore and beggerly stipends: It is very probable, that the
wholesome waters of true
Reformation (which by the confession of many of the learned and
moderater Romanists, was in many things of religion necessary among them) had been
willingly ere this drunk by many of the
Romish party; if this
Sacrilegious star (which may well be called
wormwood,
Revel. 8.11. although it seem to
burn as a lamp) had not faln upon the
waters of
Reformation; of which many in
Germany, and other places
have dyed: because they were made bitter with such
sacrilegious and sordid infusions; Reducing their reformed
Ministers to such
necessitous and
beggerly wayes of life, that could be little to
their comfort, or to the honor of their profession; and, no doubt, infinitely to the other mens prejudice and abhorrency of, what they so called, their
reformation.
Indeed it will be hard to perswade
wise and learned men (how
[Page 485] ever in other points of
controversie they may be convinced, and willing to agree with the
Reformed Churches) that they must without any other cause, but this, that they belong to
the Church, presently forsake, and forfeit their lawfull and
goodly possessions to some mens
unsatiable sacriledge, who make
Church Reformation, but the
Lay mens stalking horse to get estates: Men doe naturally chuse to attend on
fat and ointed
errors, rather than on lean and starved
truths:
Ita a natura ficti sunt h
[...]mines, ut pingu
[...]s potius sectentur errores, quam macilentas veritates. Nor doth any thing render the
Christian and
reformed Religion more
dreadfull and deformed to the view of the ingenuous, and better bred world, than when it is set forth like the
Gorgon, or
Medusaes head, compassed with
sacrilegious Serpents, and circled with the
stings of poverty and contempt; threatning by poysonous bitings quite (at length) to destroy and devour all true piety: Then which, nothing is lesse
envious of others enjoyments, or more
prodigally communicative of its own: The word of Christ, bidding Christians sometimes,
Matth. 19.25. as
that young man, to forsake all and follow him, doth not
oblige alwayes; nor doth it become
these mens mouths, who care not, who follow Christ, so as they may get the spoiles of
his naked followers: Reforming Christians cannot sin more in themselves, and be a
greater temptation to others, (hindring them
from due reforming) than, when by their
covetous principles, and cruell practises, they shall so
[...]re men from
true reformation; and indeed from all
good opinion of such mens religion; who in the peace and plenty of all other estates and degrees of men study to recommend piety to
Church men onely, attended with
poverty and contempt: As if Ministers could not be
godly,
Ministers ought to be by their liberality, as
Synes. was called,
[...]. except they were
beggerly; nor worth the
hearing, till they were not worth a
groat: That they could never
trust sufficiently in God, till they were brought to mean, and
shamefulld pendences, for their bread, upon the
shrunk and
withered hands of such men, as these
Antidecimists are,
It was one of the scoffs of
Julian, when he robbed the Churches and the Christians, He did it that the
Galilaeans might goe more expedite to heaven:
[...]. which they are alwayes stretching out
against God and his Prophets; Christ and his Ministers: Although piety be a Jewell to be taken up, where ever we finde it, though
in the dust of poverty; and Christ is
beautifull, when he is stripped: yet none, but
rude and
barbarous hands would
treat Christ in such a manner, as exceeds their
wanton cruelty, who crucified him; for when they
Matt. 27.35.
parted his garments among them, they did not own him for their Saviour, or the Messias, as these
self-inriching reformers pretend to doe.
O sad and sordid
soules; O mean and
miserable reformers; with whom the Ministers of this Church of
England have now to plead, for their last morsell; that little remnant of their
Oile
[Page 486] and Meal;
Magis aurum suspicere consueti, qua
[...] coelum.
Min. Fael. Avari poenalibus cumulis oppressi.
Cyp. Charity forbids me to condemn you, and your
Sacrilegious faction to be punished with your own manners and designes, which are most wretched, and unworthy the name of the
Christian profession; which
above all Religions, ever incouraged most the
Prov. 11.25. 2 Cor. 9.7. God loveth a chearful giver.
chearfull givers, and abhorred rapacious
scrapers; I might say to you, as
Act. 8 20. St.
Peter did to
Simon Magus, Your money perish with you; No, I rather wish your
Salvation, (if possible) though it be without the restitution of, what you have already and intend further to rob Christ of, and his Church, and his Ministers; and his poor too: (for they had a good share in the
Churches revenues;) Only I wish withall, that all the learned and godly Ministers of the Gospell in
England, were in such a condition, as to
worldly competency, that they
could preach the Gospell freely; that so these repiners might hear them
gratis, (as
most of them doe when they vouchsafe to
hear them) and so without
prejudice, or grudging at the
maintenance of Ministers in
point of Tithes; That so, if it be possible, they may
repent, and be
converted from that
gall of bitternesse and bond of iniquity, in which they are; It were happy if (as St.
Austin offered to doe) all Ministers could release,
Ne invidia Clericis obveniat de p ss
[...]ssionibus Ecclesiae obtulit pl
[...]bi
Augustinus malle se ex cellationibus vivere ut antiqui. Sed Laici ill
[...]d accipere noluerunt.
Possid. vita Aug. c. 23. that equitable, and Evangelicall power, which they have by Scripture; and that
legall right, which the law of the land hath given them, to demand and receive Tithes, and other emoluments: That their
necessities might not force them (having neglected all other wayes of getting, or improving estates, that they might fit themselves by their studies for this great work of the Ministry) either to take Tithes; or (which of all things is most
detestable to men of any ingenuous spirits and learning) to depend upon
vulgar contributions; which are so stuffed with pride
in the givers, and contempt
toward the receivers; so full of uncertainty; and so
certain high wayes to basenesse, and beggery (as the genius of most men now is) that there are few
Mechaniques, who would not disdain to be such Ministers; as must, when they have
done their work, beg for their
wages; and shall be sure to want them, unlesse they always abound in
sordid complyances and
flatteries, with the
vilest men, and their vilest humours: For however people have now and then a
warm fit of giving to their
Teachers, yet it seldome lasts longer than the
heat of some factious
design or new fancy melts and thaws them: After that, they soon returne to that
frozennesse, which is hardly
dissolved by any mans warmest breathings, to some
few drops, of incompetent, yet
insolent, and supercilious
contributions.
But I am afraid our distemper is
deeper, and more subtilly dangerous to our
reformed Religion, than we are aware of, in this point of Ministers maintenance; The burthen is not, That
Tithes are paid (for that these projectors doe not intend to
quit so (either to Landlords
[Page 487] or poor Tenants:) but that they are paid to the true and ordained Ministers, that thereby they are still continued, and incouraged in their Ministry; The grief is, that as they receive them, so every where they deserve them; The vexation of that is, that
Ministers are not yet driven out of
their hives; as Bees after all their labours; by the smoak of some such
sulphurous projects: that so these
hungry Reformers, and new
stamped Preachers with their Jesuitick arts and insinuations may possesse their
honey; The displeasure of some men is, that any Ministers, worthy of that name and calling; or that any thing of
good learning, of
studious abilities, of reall
gifts and due authority, of the true
reformed Religion, and piety, should still remain in this Church of
England, which might hinder its return to the
Romish subjection; of which those
wiser agents despair not; when there shall be no better Ministers, than such, as either the vulgar
charity maintaines, or the
vulgar choice ordaines.
As for Ministers
superfluities and excesses,
9. Answer to the cavill of Ministers excesses. which some men rather talk of with
envy, than
prove with truth; God knowes, few fishermen take fish now with
money in their mouths, there are not many
golden cups found in any of their
sacks mouths; such as may tempt them to any
splendor or
prodigality; Alas, the most of them have scarce for
bonest necessities: Look to their poor widows and fatherlesse children, commonly, their greatest portion is Gods mercy, and mans charity. And (to the
shame of this Nation; so blest of God and Nature with abundance) many of them are by the
tenuity of their
Benefices, kept far enough from exercising that
hospitable largenesse, which many of them have in the Theory and speculation, but cannot practise it; which is so commended by the Apostle
Paul,
1 Tim. 3.2. Tit. 1.8.
[...]. Iam. 1.5.17. and required in a Bishops
and Ministers way of living among men; as having, not more a face of
humanity with it, than of
Divinity: (it being the
glory of God to be
of a bountifull munificence and liberall goodnesse) as carrying a
sweet savour with it, making the Ministry of the Gospell, as a
fragrant ointment poured out; much
recommending the
Gospell to men, when they can hear Christs Word, and tast of his
loaves too; Besides, it gives a great advantage, and
usefull authority to Ministers in the places, where they live; renders their counsels
more considerable; their examples
more venerable; their doctrine more acceptable, and more
credible; for nothing more
justifies, what we preach of
Gods bounty and great
gifts in Christ, to poor men; than, when they see religious men, and chiefly
Ministers, most liberall of this
worlds goods; as believing, they have
treasures laid up in heaven; which
Manus pauperis gaz
[...]phylacium Christi,
Chrysol. Tranfinittas incoelum th
[...]sauros bajulato
[...]e pau
[...] pere.
Id. the poor hand mans
(which is Gods box) carries thither: And indeed considering the great
numbers of poore in many or most places of
England now abounding; and
[Page 488] the
retrenching of most mens estates both in trade and house keeping, it were no more, than needed; if Ministers, (who are
constantly resident among the poore) were able also, to be some
way relievers of them, beyond
bare and barren
words of godlinesse; which signifie little to those, whose bellies have no eares when they are pinched with urgent and extream necessities.
Plus nostrareligio vicatim insumit, quam v
[...]stra templatim.
Ter. de Christianis Apol.Nothing should be lesse
illiberall, than true Christian Religion; which sets forth the
highest bounty of God to mankinde in giving Jesus Christ; Nor ever was any thing
lesse sordid, than Christians in former times; the many
monuments, here in
England, of their
religious prodigalities, and
devout excesses to the Church and to pious uses, doe sufficiently testifie how far those Christians were from the
niggardize and
Nabalism of some men in these times;
Quantiscun
(que) sumptibus c
[...]nst
[...]t, lacrum est pietatis nomine sumptus facere.
Tertul. Apol. 38. Then, they thought nothing too
much for Church men; now nothing is too little: And truly it is a very foul shame that
superstition, (which is but the
Quale affectatio in civilibus, tale superstitio in divinis. Verul. Religionis si
[...]ia quo similior, eo deformior. Mimick and Ape, or the wen and
excrescency of Religion, an Hydropick holinesse, a nimiety of piety, an
overboyling devotion, which at length quencheth it self) that this should put true
Reformation to the blush:
[...].
Stob. Prov. 19.4.
Poverty is alwayes
attended with shame, or impudence among the vulgar: and though it have
no cloak, yet it needs one to cover its own
confusion; and to keep it from
vulgar contempt: O how
large hearted and
liberall handed in former times, and at present, in other Churches and Countries, is that Religion, which is
commendable as it is Christian and liberall, however reformable as it is blameable for the
taints of errour and superstition, which have, in many things, infected it! What hath more splendor, what more plenty, what more superfluity, than those that are of the
Roman Clergy? who have more
vacancy to their studies,
Qui mirantur op
[...]s, qui nulla exempla beati Pauperis essè putant.
Iuven. Sat. 14. devotion, and publique duties, than their Ecclesiasticks, or Church men, of all degrees? who have learned to use now those things, far better, than it may be former luxury and dissolution did; which occasioned, many worthy mens complaint of the
abuses and
faults; but not their envy at the
enjoyments? The
moderation of the
English Church in this
part of Reformation was at first very nobly commendable; and most worthy of the
generous piety of this Nation; which did not deny or grudge
Church men to have good and great
maintenance, or honour, but only required that such means should still have
good Ministers. They never applauded, as these new
Projecters do, for a most heavenly Oracle, that voice which is faigned to have been offended with
Constantines munificence to the Church;
Hodie venemum cecidit in Ecclesiam. as if it had been poysoned when inriched: Nor did they thinke Religion
throughly reformed, till it
was starved; nor Ministers mended enough, till they were stark naked, or flead. Nor had heretofore the
common and plain hearted people those
pestilent principles,
[Page 489] which now the
dregs of men have here in
England taught them; That an hundred pound a year is more
than any Minister can well spend or
deserve; It were good that these men would first try themselves that measure which they mete to Ministers. Certainly nothing is too little for
Church men, if they lead
men to fal
[...]e gods, or to a
false worship; but nothing too much for them, if they teach men to serve the true God, in a true way.
Nor may these
poor spirited men object against Ministers,
10. Answer to the poverty of the Primitive Clergy. the poverty of the
primitive Apostles, Bishops and Presbyters; when the times, and the estates of Christians are now
much changed from those
difficulties and necessities, which then pressed upon all
sorts of Christians; To be sure, if Christian people gave not then much of
their own estates to their Ministers; yet, they never thought of taking away, what their
Ministers had, as being
too much for them; But, there is no doubt, that one
beam of Christian love, bounty and respect, in after setled and plentifull times, (which were very pure and
primit ve too) was more
warm and
comfortable to their
Bishops and
Presbyters, than all the large
streaming tayles of these modern
comets, and
meteors of Reformation; whose
malign and
d
[...]refull aspect against Ministers and all Church men, is no way recompensed by those
prodigious shews, and pretensions of propagating the Gospell, or furnishing the world with
purer and brighter
shinings, than ever were in the Church; who shall be
lamps without oil, and
shine without sustenance. Ministers are
stars in Christs right hand,
Revel. 2. but not in that sense, that they need no
fewell to
nourish them, in a naturall and civill life: Such
interpretations of Scripture, and such
entertainment of Ministers in the Church, will soon eclipse, or extinguish truth and charity,
honour and
gratitude, in the
reformed Churches, and in all Christian professors; not onely to man, but even toward God, who as he hath ordained
Ministers to impart to the people of their
spirituall things, so also he hath commanded people to
Rom. 15.27.
communicate to them, that are their
1 Cor. 9.11. Gal. 6.6. Let him that is taught in the Word communicate to him that teacheth in all good things V. 7. Be not deceived, God is not mocked, &c.
true Pastors and Ministers, of all their temporall good things: But it is in vain to urge Scriptures, to covetous hearers and
Sacrilegi
[...]us mockers of God and man: Nothing is more Apocrypha to those
misers, than such texts, as command
honourable maintenance for the Ministers of the Gospell; first recover the primitive bounty and charity of peoples hearts and hands to the Clergy, before you reduce the Clergy to primitive uncertainty.
But why doe not
these muck-worms and no men (who would gnaw the very bones and carkases of Ministers) with the same teeth
bite at other mens estates as well as Ministers; which are far greater every way; who yet doe lesse
service to the publique, either to God or man, to Church or State, than the
able and faithfull Ministers
[Page 490] doe; since these
whining objectors have such a pain and
wringing colick in their
bowels against Ministers having any setled competent and decent way of maintenance, why doe they not as well complain, that the
Captains, Commanders, and
Military officers, who draw
more immediately from
the peoples purses) have too much for their
pay? why doe not these men propound, that there should be nothing but
parity, and poverty among the souldiery? That they should depend on
peoples benevolence, for their salary and pay? Yet they see that even to these
military mens entertainment, the poore Ministers must pay; not a tenth, but of a
fifth part of their small, hardly earned, and hardly
gotten meanes, arising from their
ill paid tithes: which are but the
wages of their work; yet they are rated in taxes, as if their livings were their
inheritance; when all is but for
life, and to many of them not so good, as an ordinary
troopers pay; few so ample, as an ordinary
Foot Captains: And, as for higher Commanders, and Colonels, all men know, they have
Military Denaries, and
armed Bishopricks; enjoying much more, than is by some men thought fit for any
Bishop and
Clergy man; who (with their leaves, and without disparagement to any of those sons of thunder) had and have as much learning, true worth, and industry, to merit their
large entertainments of the publique; and they had no lesse grace and true wisdom to use them, to the glory of God and the benefit of others, than any of these, who are so much the favorites of
Bellona, as to get what they merit, and to keep what they have gotten.
But these
Antidecimists who seek to eat through the Bowels of their Mother the Church, dare
be bold and shew their
teeth onely against Ministers, and their maintenance by
Tithes, (which may be easily proved as lawfull as any taxes are:) They know well, that the
souldiers frownes and
swords command their
pay, and so are able to
curb these mens
spitefull tongues and griping hands: only they think they may safely
vent their
passions and poison against the despised, dejected, and
unarmed Ministers; greatly crying out against their small salaries, which no doubt cost these men least, who speake loudest: who preferring, by a most
sinfull and
brutish judgement, the welfare of their bodies, before that of their soules, grudge to have any, so
good rewards allowed to the Physitians of
mens soules, as are
publiquely granted to the
20.
[...]. per diem,
is a Physitians pay. Heu quam periculosus est iste morbus, quum & infirmitates suas amat, & medicos suos odio habet agret
[...]. Physitians of mens bodies, in the Army. Yea, these men are so in love with their
spirituall diseases, that they hate their
spirituall Physitians: and had rather content themselves with any
cheap leaches, or perish in their
feaverish ravings, than be at any cost for cure, by learned and able Ministers.
But these
Antidecimists have a fit of
charity upon them,
11. The Antidecimists pretended care of the Farmers and Ministers quiet. which troubles them the more, because they are not wonted to it, in regard of other men; (for their charity not onely begins, but altogether stayes and ends at home;) O the
poor Farmers (they say) finde it
heavy to pay Tithes, to the Ministers!
Answ. And will it not be as burthensome to them, when they shall pay them to
some Lay exactors; who will be as rigorous to the full as ever
Ministers were? But the husbandman is discouraged, and disabled in his tillage, and husbandry by paying the tenth of his
increase to the Ministers. Answ. What? more now then when they shall be paid to other men that shall be in office, to
gather them, or to
compound for them? when did any countryman finde himself
poorer at the years or lifes end,
Massoreth sep
[...] Legis. Divitiarum sepes Decimae.
Rab. Aquiba. Perk. Avoth. Ditescimus in eo quod Deo donamus.
Aust. who made conscience to pay his
Tithes to the
Minister? which was ever thought by the
Jews, (and is no errour I think among Christians) to be as a
hedge, and
blessing to the rest of that estate which a man hath; It's certain a Christian man enjoys the
remainder with more peace, when he payes honestly that which is due to
another; but chiefly to his Minister, who hath the title of the Law, and of God and of personall merit, for his Tithes. And is it not a
profound project meriting a publique reward, for a Christian to propound wayes for
plenty of corn, and for a famine of the
Word? So much it rules some mens Religion more to have a
good stomach, than to keep a
good conscience: for these, that would alien, or alter the right of Tithes from the Ministers; can make no scruple of any sacriledge, while they make no
bones of violating the will of the dead, and that holy dedication, which hath been made to God, by this whole Nation, and so continued for many generations.
But they would not have Ministers
Tithe coveters. Answ. No more would Ministers have such
projecters coveters of Tithes or any thing else which belongs not to them. But I pray may not Ministers be as subject to the temptation of
covetousnesse, when their Tithes shall be dispensed, as an
Almes out of a
common basket, by a Lay Office? (which is one of their rare and soveraign
antidotes propounded to cure the Clergies
coveting) I beleive their meanes will not be much more satisfactory to them by that project: Sure these
proposers forget that covetousnesse is an
Avaritia est inordinatus appetitus boni quod alteri debetur jure; aut inordinatus amor, bonorum secularium, quae ab ipso possidentur.
Less.
inordinate desire of another
mans goods, or an excessive love of ones own; Honest men are not to be
odiously branded with
coveting that to which they have aright, both by
Gods and
mans laws: As for the trouble, and scandall of Ministers suing for their Tithes, and
persecuting, as one calls it, their neighbours; the
proposer might have far more handsomely
removed that from people, than objected it to the Ministers; if he had with more
conscience and
sincerity exhorted people to
pay their
[Page 492] Tithes as they are due,
justly, chearfully, and
conscientiously to their Ministers; so as the laws of man (at least) command; which in
things honest become the Laws or
Ordinances of God;
1 Pet. 2.13. But not a word of those exhortations to people, because nothing is like
to be got by them: Although those had better become any Christian man, that pretends to a
publique piety; or presumes of a capacity to advise a whole Nation; than to reach men first to
de
[...]in injuriously; than to scruple wilfully or weakly the paying Tithes to Ministers; that is, to give to every man what is his due; which is the
rule of common justice; and the best
project in the world to preserve either Kingdomes, or Common-wealths in peace.
1 Tim. 3.3. Tit. 1.7.'Tis very true, it becomes
Ministers least of any men to be covetous or
contentious; It is worthy of them to suffer
wrong, rather than
revenge it in many cases: But if they be by such
ingratefull projections and
unjust temptations put upon using the benefit of the Law, to obtain their own, the
persecution is on the
Laymans side; who is taught thus, rather to put forth his hand against the Minister, than to him his due in a fair way, in which payment the husbandman, Farmer, or owner of the land, hath no other merit, but onely this of
quiet and
honest payment; for the Tenth of the
Increase is neither bought nor sold, nor rented to any Landlord, or by any Farmer; God gives the increase; Nature the land; and the Law that
quantum to the Minister; as
Gods portion, and the
Churches rent. Which if some
country Churles refuse, or grudge to pay to their Minister; so, no doubt, many of them, would to pay their
Rents to their Landlords, if they had but enough of
John of Leydens spirits, and
Cnipperdolins principles to
animate them, and
arm them against paying, or owning any thing of
Landlords title or dues; There are many
impure and
unjust men, who will soon style themselves
Saints and the
meek of the earth, if that be a good title to
claim the
lands; and to inherit other mens estates on the earth; as those
false Christs and
Theudases did endeavour in
Germany to the ruine of themselves and thousands of others.
Sleid. com. l.
4.
12. Vindication and satisfaction of the honest Farmer in point of T
[...]ithes.But by the favour of the Antidecimists, and their
petitions, which pretend to be so
bigge with the names of
whole Counties, and many
sincere godly people in the countrey,
petitioning against the
maintenance of
Ministers by
Tithes, that they must needs come up to
London, to lay their
great Bellies, at the
Parliament-house dore; I doe not beleive (because I never saw any ground, or had experience, to think so hardly and uncharitably of any
Country-men, Farmers or others, that are either good Christians or honest men) that ever they did, or doe complain simply and absolutely against Tithes. Possibly they could wish, that some things about them were better ordered, for the
Ministers, and their owne
greater ease;
[Page 493] which may be soon done, if the values of them were once brought to a just rate and
certainty: and
Collectors appointed, as in other Town-rates, to gather them in, according to the
compositions made in money, or goods, by
way of distresse; which may as conveniently be done in the
Ministers behalf, as in any other way of collecting publique rates: And if Tithes have
sinned in any thing; yet what have the
gl
[...]belands of Ministers offended? yet there is as much ill will against them, as the other; though there be evill, indeed, in neither, to any men, but such, as call
good evill, and
evill good.
Furthermore to gratifie the plain
country man and
Farmer with plain dealing; (who hath the honour
above all men in this Nation, to be the great supporters (by their
honest labour, and love) of the
Ministry and Religion in this
Church and Nation) they may easily consider, with themselves, how they have no
reason in the world to be against paying, and
maintaining their
Ministers by Tithes: For first, let them but take care, and pray to God for a good, able, and
true Minister, and study to profit by his holy
labours, they will never grudge him his
dues in Tithes, or any thing else; for they will finde they have a good
penny worth for their Tithes in the
blessing of God, both on their soules and on their estates; if paying their Tithes were wholly their own
bounty and gift. Which secondly, they may consider, is not so; but they are as a
rent charged upon their lands, beyond what they pay to their
Landlords; only the Minister hath some benefit by their labours, as they have of his. 3. They ought
seriously to consider; that if Tithes were not by Law
assigned to the Ministers maintenance, and paid to them, either they will return to the
Landlords, in advance of their rents: or else be
confiscated into some publique Exchequer; for the like, or the same, or other uses; But to be sure no
benefit will flow to the
Farmers, or countrey mans purse, by the
ebbing of Tithes from the
Church and
Ministers.
As for the Landlords, Gentlemen, or others of estates, and revenews in land; I know many of them scruple their having any
Tithes by the way of
Impropriations; they never think they thrived the better for
them; many of them if their fortunes other ways would bear it, would willingly give them, or at
easie rates sell them again to the
Churches uses; Some to their great honour have
freely restored them; whom it grieved to see so many small Vicarages, and Livings, even ready to starve the painfull Ministers in them; So that I cannot think any true
English Gentleman, that is a
good Christian, would accept, or doth covet any such augmentation, which may be added
with a cu
[...]se to his
revenews; by having the Ministers
portion and
lot cast into the lap of his inheritance, the benefit
[Page 494] of which cannot be great; but the mischief of it may be very great, to his estate, his
conscience and
posterity: And besides the sin; the shame, dishonour and uncomlinesse of such
acquisitions cannot be little, when once Christians return to their
right wits, from that popular madnesse, giddinesse and greedinesse which may reign for a time; who will not in sober senses think it most unworthy of
persons of honour, learning and ingenuity, being
Christians, and pretending to be more exactly
reformed; that (these having other wayes fair, flourishing, and
blest estates) should sell their owne, their families, their countries and their Churches honour and happinesse, (which consists in true
Religi
[...]n, and this depends on true and able
Ministers; and these on competent and
constant maintenance) as
Esau did his birthright and blessing for a
messe of pottage, for some small
sacrilegious additions; which carry with them a
stain to their names, a
moth to their Estates, and a sting to their conscience? Such will be the accepting of Tithes, though freely
given them, by those, who have no right to
ali
[...]nate, or dispose them, otherwayes than the will of the Donours, and piety of the Nation have
setled them for maintenance of the
Ministry. And alas, how little emolument will hence arise to splendid and
conspicuous estates? Tithes like Mole hils in an Evening Sun, cast long
shadows from little heights; the noise may be great, the benefit will be little, and the comfort none, from
such morsels taken from the Altar, to which there hangs
a coal of fire, which may destroy even
Eagles nests; and this with the greatest
justice of divine vengeance; when Christians consider those
robberies and
sacriledg
[...]s, tend, as to
Gods dishonour, to the
reproach of Christian reformed Religion, so to the unspeakable temporall detriment of any Church and Nation, besides the
inestimable losse of many poore soules for ever; who will soon want
Ministers, that are able and worthy, if there be no other means for them, beyond what can be expected in a
shamefull and
precarious way from arbitrary
benevolences; which never yet failed to fail in a short time, as an
Egyptian reed, all those that leaned upon them. Indeed; it is a
foul shame for persons of honour professing Christianity to deal worse with their holy men, the
Ministers of the true God and their onely Saviour;
Gen. 47.22. than
Pharaoh, and the
Egyptians did with their Priests; whose lands they would not buy into the Exchequer rents, no not in extream famine; but supplyed them freely with bread, and preserved to them and their successors the lands, dedicated as they thought to the service of their Gods; which piety that great and good favorite
Joseph approved; nor doth any zeal for the true God tempt him to unseasonable exactions,
sacriledges against the imaginary and reputed gods of the
Egyptians.
And here,
An address to the Gentry of England in order to the honour of the Ministry. while I seriously consider the
many and great blessings both of
mindes and
fortunes, which the bounty of God hath liberally bestowed on the
English Gentry; I am so far from suspecting any such
sacrilegious basenesse in them, as if they gaped to make a prey of the
Priests portion, to
devoure holy things, or to rob the Ministry of their maintenance; That I cannot, but here take occasion, rather to perswade those
true Gentlemen, whose parts and piety, equall their honour and estates; that they would out of
zeal to the glory of God, and love to their Saviour, and pity to this Church and Nation; come in, as the
(Triarii) last assistance, and surest reliefe of the reformed Religion, and of the true Ministry of this Church; which is almost
overborn, and oppressed, by the cunning and clownish clamours, and not by any true valour, worth or virtue, of their enemies:
As the
Bohemian Nobility and Gentry did with great earnestnesse intercede for
Jerom of
Prague to the Councell of
Constance: by their petion, subscribed with their names.
An. 1415. Nothing would be more worthy of that ancient honour, which the
Nobility and
Gentry of this Nation hath gained and enjoyed in all the world, than to see now the
Christian zeal and gallantry of their spirits, therefore the more forward, to bear up the
dignity of Christs holy Ministry, by how much they see so many set to oppose it, seeking by contempt to debase it; and by poverty to oppresse it: presuming, that the
present Ministers, (though never so learned, godly and faithfull) once
over burthened with
secular necessities, will not long be able to assert the honour of
their calling; nor will any after generation succeed to inherit their poverty and paines; but onely such, as shall further debase the
dignity of the function.
How glorious were it, for honourable and worthy gentlemen,
Math. 27.57. Joh. 19 38. Mark. 15.43. Luk. 23.50.
Joseph of
Arimathea: A rich man: an honorable counsellour
[...] a good man & a just: also a Disciple of Christ, &c. owned Christ dead, and begged his body of
Pilate, &c. like
Joseph of
Arimathea (whom good education and experience of true Religion have matured to
pious wisdome; and sober zeal) now to own Jesus Christ, when the world is stripping, scourging, mocking, and crucifying of him; when he is so much
forsaken of those men, whose feares dare not own him; or whose lusts aim to make a prey of him: Now to give the more honour and respect to the true
Ministery of this Church, (by which they have beene baptized, and educated in Christian Religion); when they see so many vile and illiterate spirits, studying to debase the persons, striving to destroy the very function? This were worthy of a true gentleman, (whom vertue and grace more then birth and relations make such) to stand by
the forsaken; to countenance the dejected; to pity the oppressed; and (at least) to
Petition and intercede for the preservation of the true Ministry, and worthy Ministers; of whom they and the whole Nation have had so great and good experience.
I doe not think it seasonable, now, to invite
Gentlemen, (where their estates and expenses may bear it) to follow those patterns
[Page 496] of extraordinary
munificence, which some of their rank have heretofore given them; by
restoring the Impropriate Tithes and alienated glebes to the Church; either freely, or at an easie price; This were, now, to give
sacrilegious rapine a greater temptation; which dayly gapes to devour all the remains of the
Churches Patrimony and Dowry. To adde any bloud now to the
Churches veins, were but more to provoke the thirst of greedy and unsatisfied
horseleeches of this age;
Prov. 30.15. who cry
Give, give, till they have quite exhausted the very life and spirits of all true Religion. This
motion and bounty will be more seasonable in better times;
Rom. 2.22. when
Sacriledge shall be accounted
(as it is) a most damnable sin, and not a
trade, or a fruit of zeal, or a flower of reformation; which by the Apostles arguing is a more
heynous sin, than that of Idolatry, in as much as this owns a god, though false; this robs God, though true.
1 Cor. 12 31.But behold, I shew
your noblenesse a more
excellent way: my ambition is to propound an
higher degree of Christian glory to you, the
learned and
religious Gentry; which is to follow the steps of that noble
Prince,
Phil. Melanct. &
Camerarius: highly commend him for his piety and zeal: he died 1553.
George Duke of Anhalt; who disdained not having
Ministeriall gifts, to
serve Christ and the Church at
Marburg in the work of the Ministry, taking upon him holy orders, in times of the greatest contradiction against the reformed Religion: and esteeming it greater
honour to tread in
Christs more immediate and narrowest
steps, than to enjoy the more spacious pathes of secular
pleasures, and State
imployments; If you know the excellency of Christ; the vanity of this worlds glory;
Mat 19 28, 29. the
worth of mens soules; the
weight of that
Crown, which is prepared for those, that
forsake all, and
follow Christ; you cannot think your selves
disparaged by this my
humble motion to you; Your estates will set a greater lustre now on you in the
eyes of good people, than ever the great state, pomp, plenty, and dignities of former times set upon your predecessours; who of many of your families were Church men, and many of them very worthy ones: Where God hath given you
gifts, fit for so sacred a service of him, and his Church, no man can propound to you a more
goodly province, wherein gratefully to use them; or a more eminent way of
preferment, wherewith to entertain your pious and commendable ambition; which is most worth the
pregnancy of your parts, and
g nerousnesse of your spirits; No
Cedar is
too tall, or
goodly for the building of
Gods Temple; Nor may it disdaine to descend from
Lebanon to the holy hill of
Zion: and no Jewell is too rich and glorious, for
Aarons breastplate; nor for the foundations and wals of the
New Jerusalem. The more
splendor God hath set upon you, the more shall you reflect to his glory and the honor of that
Religion you professe, by devoting your selves to
serve him, and his distressed Church; in times, when labourers are few; and
[Page 497] those much
overburthened: If any religious way of life might be meritorious, this would be beyond the strictest votaries; in as much as it carries more paines and more benefit with it.
I have
seen by the
experience of Gods bounty,
The advantages of an estate with the Min
[...]stry. how great advantages
an estate gives to any Minister; if God gives him grace and
wisedome with it; How it addes to his
just confidence, and courage in serving God, and
guiding his people; how it
redeemes him, not onely from vulgar
depreciatings, mean
thoughts, and worldly
solicitousnesse; but also from the
temptation of
flattery, popularity, and that most sordid shamefull dependance on
oth
[...]rs frownes and favours; their
givings, and
withdrawings. I know how much it addes
boldnesse, credit, and authority to a Ministers words, to his reproofs, comforts, monitions, and examples; As the expressions of those men, whom, not
necessity of subsisting, but the
conscience of doing good; the unfeigned love they have to Christ; the firm
beleif they have of the Gospell; and the
value they have of mens soules, put upon the work of preaching: Then will the country people think such
Ministers of the Gospell to be in
good earnest, when they see
hospitable relief of the poor,
Saepius emolliunt cleemosynarum dona, quos non commovent concionum verba. Adeo facta dictis sunt sonantiora, &
[...]. both in health and sicknesse, both of their bodies and soules, goe along with the
Word preached: whom many Sermons, and
good words will not move; some charitable
good workes seasonably applyed, as a hotter fire or warmer Sun, may soften, melt and convert; To all which, your plentifull, or at least,
competent estates, piously and prudently managed, will give you
greater advantages, than most of the
ordinary Ministers can have;
Matth. 25.21. Non minor est de bene tolerata paupertate gloria, quam de bene collocatis divitiis.
Sen. whom for the most part
necessity drives into this
port of the Ministry; and there keeps them so under
hatches, or on
the Lee, that they are
seldome able to adventure upon any way, further, then their
country Congregation, and obscurity afford them: who have onely this glory, of being
faithfull in a little, and
bearing poverty with
great patience.
A few persons of your
rank and
quality, by some such
heroick and
exemplary zeal, (as so many brave
Christians of old against the Saracens) would much confound the insolency of our
Antiministeriall Jannes and
Jambres:
2 Tim. 3. It would put the
divell to new
shifts and
inventions; when he and they shall see the Lord stirring up in a way, not usuall, the
spirits of gentlemen, eminent for estates and relations; who
then chuse to put their hands to the
Churches Oars, and
helm, when they see the
danger greatest, and the
tempest blackest. You, as
Hercules, may come in to relieve
those Atlasses of the faithfull
Bishops and
Ministers, who finde some mens
new heavens too heavy for their shoulders, and their new earth an unstable foundation, to set their feet upon. Your learned
humility cannot easily be
seduced by
popular novelties and
pretentions, to climb over the wall;
Joh. 10.2. or
[Page 498] to break in upon the
Ministry by new wayes, and
posternes of factious and fanatick presumptions; but will rather chuse (if God moves your hearts to his work) to keep your feet in his way; that you may come in by that ancient and
holy ordination; wherever it may rightly be had in this Church; This will make not only the
true sheep of Christ;
Joh. 10.3. but the
true shepheards also, glad to
hear your voice; and to partake of those excellent gifts, which God hath given you; which study, prayer, and exercise will dayly increase upon you; It is great pity so many of your learned, and pious abilities should
lie idle, or not have imployment worthy of them; especially when they are fitted for the Lords service, and the Lord hath need of
them: Doe not despise the calling; though it be black, yet it is comely, as the curtaines of
Solomon, though it be now forced to dwell in
Meseck, and to have its habitation in the tents of
Kedar: The first founder of our holy function, was a man of sorrowes, an outcast of men; in whom the world thought there was no form or comelinesse: Affliction hath reformed us by restoring Ministers to Christs image.
Which of you that hath the true sense, what it is to be a
good Christian, and what honour it is to serve Christ in saving of souls, but will at the first word,
Matth. 21.2. which
Christ sends, loose the Asse, (which is tyed it may be to some small secular businesse, pleasure, or study) and let it be
brought to Christ, being
fit for his service; That so being strowed, and adorned with the richer ornaments wherewith your condition is cloathed;
Christ may with the more conveniency and decency
sit thereon;
vers. 7. and ride, as it were, in an extraordinary triumph to
Jerusalem; and many may follow him with
Hofunnat: Blessing you,
vers. 9. that
come in the name of the Lord to save them. The lesse
incouragements you can now expect, as
Ministers of Christ, from men; the greater will be
your honour, the
sincerer your comforts, and the ampler your
reward from God; when the world shall see, that you honour the
work of the Ministry for the work sake; and love Christ for himself, no lesse, than others doe, where that service is attended with
great revenues, and dignities; There will shortly be need (more than enough) of some Ministers, who can undertake the
work, and not want the
wages; even the meanest minded men now begin to divert their studies, and education to another way rather than that of the Ministry: finding, that there they are like soonest to come a
ground, and to dash against the
necke of poverty and contempt. A few of you (like
Davids worthies) furnished with due and divine
authority for the Ministery as well as
with gifts; would mightily stand in the gap, repell, and confound the vanity and insolence of those,
1 Chron. 27. who are risen up to lay
wast and desolate, this sometime so
famous a Ministry and
flourishing Church.
But this is onely an
occasionall digression humbly offered to those
worthy Gentlemen, who have parts, learning, piety and courage enough, to make them
dare to be good, and to doe good, in so
high and eminent a way, in the midst of a
degenerate and
declining age, which knows not how to prise the
Gospell of Salvation, not worthily to entertain the Ministry and Ministers of it.
But to return to my former subject;
The taking away Tithes will be a great burden to the people. it is most evident that these
projectors against Tithes are no wayes friends to the
Farmers, any more than to the
Gentlemen and
Landlords; for when Tithes are once taken away from Ministers, and being in Lay hands, are as easily cast into the
ballance of secular businesse, (as other
Church lands have lately been;) if then Christian people,
any where would be desirous to have a true and able Minister (and cannot satisfie themselves with those
false Prophets, and
unordained Preachers which are so cheap:) truly they will finde a
new burthen must then lye wholly on their estates and purses; to maintain their Ministers, while yet they must pay their Tithes other where.
These just considerations, and most undeniable reasons, have already made the honest
Yeomen so wise, as in stead
of petitioning against Tithes, to cry aloud, to all those
busie projectors:
‘Before you take away Tithes
from our Ministers, first provide a better way for their
maintenance; Exchange will
be no robbery, if it be
no detriment: (that is) such as shall be neither more
chargeable in a new way; nor lesse comely and
honourable; where a
legall right may give claim against all impediments; else vile
dependents on any mens favour, or good will, will abase both the calling, and
spirit, and carriage of our Ministers, below what is
comely for them, or willingly
seen by us; who know, that in our true Ministers welfare the good of our own, and our childrens soules, under God, is bound up. Deprive not them of that
due and
double honor, which the
piety and
gratitude of this Nation hath
given to them; lest you deprive us, and our posterity of the true
Christian, and reformed
Religion; which we fear to be the aim of all those, that
levell against Tithes and Ministers; That so they may by a
Jesuitick back blow, unperceived, strike through the loins of the
reformed Religion, which hath been for many years happily among us, and this with more encrease of true saving
knowledge, and
practise of piety in one century of years, than was for many before; which blessing, next to God, we owe chiefly to our
able and faithfull Ministers, who are not so
our servants in the Lord, that they should be used as our
hinde, or staves; but rather (as they are called, and deserve to be reverenced) as our Spirituall
Fathers, our
guides and
instructers in the Lord.’
Besides this, That I may wholly drown
this Wasps nest, which
[Page 500] makes such a stir
in the countrey, by their
stinging Petitions, and buzzing projects against Tithes and Ministers; Let them know, That it becomes no men of honesty and ingenuity, thus to delude with specious pretences, the credulity of the
countrey Farmers, who for the most part love their Ministers so well, and prise the
reformed Religion so highly, and value so much their Saviour, Jesus Christ, his holy Institutions, and their own soules; that they would utterly abhorre the bottome of these repining
thoughts and projects of these
murmurers against their Ministers, if they did but discern them: Yea like
Zacheus, many of them had rather part with
half their goods, than starve or lose their Ministers, and their own soules too with their childrens and families: No, the
jolly plainnesse, and
honest integrity of the
English Yeoman, is neither so lazy and idle, nor so sordid and illiberall, nor so cunning and hypocriticall, as these nimbler and
sprucer fellows are: whose
quick-silver wits, roving fancies, and fallacious
tongues, aim at
new modelling all things to their advantages; and hope with their
Jesuitick pretensions and
fanatick leaven to infect all sorts of men, both in City and Countrey: For their designe is, that all the worthy Ministers in
England should be rather starved or beg their bread, than that they should come short of any such rare and little beneficiall projects as they have in their crownes: Hoping either to
buy some
glebelands and Tithes, or to farm some part of them, or to have some Office in a new erected Tithe Exchequer, which for a while affording some Ministers some small
pensions, afterwards will serve for any secular occasions, that so Ministers being unprovided of means, the people may be left without any Ministers.
As for that
sting, which is in the
tail of these
projectors, that by paying of
Tithes to the Minister, the husbandman and farmer is disabled to pay
Taxes to the State, whom it concernes more, to keep up and pay a
Souldiery than a
Ministry; My answer is, As the other objections savour of
hypocrisie, and
self-interest, so this of flattery; These
Polypusses are so cunning, as to apply to the
surest rock, and turn themselves to any colour, which may be for their
safety: But, are they such
wretches, as to think, that nothing will suffice to
buy souldiers swords and pistols, but onely Christs own food and rayment, which
must be sold? It seems they had rather Christ should goe starved, naked in his Ministers, than themselves be ungarded: But we hope, that this is not the sense of any valiant, honest, or religious souldier; who knows how to be
content with his wages;
Luk. 3.14. to doe
injury to no man; least of all to the Ministers of Christ, whom they have not yet so learned of these men as to hate and despise, because they would destroy them, his
[Page 501] Ministers: And sure no
souldier can have any motive against the welfare of the
able and
faithfull Ministers of this Church; unlesse they fight against the
Protestant Religion; and in stead of
Reformadoes, turne
Renegadoes to that Profession, in which they were brought up.
The
bottom and dregs of some mens
agitations against the setled maintenance of Ministers in this Church is,
The aim of Antidecimists. not so much to ease the people from
paying Tithes, (which they shall be sure to doe, either by way of publique Exchequer, or to the private purse of Landlords, when these have bought them into
their revenue;) the
project is to have
no setled Ministry in this reformed Church: For these Antidecimists know by their
countrey Logick, which is not very good, (but there are Jesuites, who are excellent at it) That in a short time it will follow, No
setled competent maintenance, no able or
worthy Minister any where: But roome enough will be quickly made either for
Seminary agitators, from
forain nurseries; or for those
sorry pieces of
motly predicants, and
mungrill Ministers, (Centaures in the Church, that are half
Laicks, and half
Clericks) who are indeed but the
by blowes of the Clergy, uncalled, unordained, and commonly
unblest; because false Prophets; either as to the
errours of their
Doctrine; or the arrogancy of their
authority; whose
calling, commission, and tenure, as Ministers, must chiefly depend upon
popularity, flattery, and
beggery: Such despicable
Mendicants, as will in a short time make all ingenuous people weary of their
iliterate importunities; and such
thread-bare preachers even ashamed of themselves.
This will certainly follow in a
Spanish projection, by as necessary a consequence, as,
No Sun, no day; no fewell, no fire; no oil in the lamps, no light in the house; no
pay, no souldier; no provender in the crib,
Prov. 14 4.
no labour of the Oxen: yea, and the utter vastation of the
reformed Religion, as to the order, honor, and beauty of its
publique profession,
Judg. 15.3. will as inevitably succeed, as the burning of the corn fields did the running of the
fiery tailed Foxes among them.
But the Antidecimists would have the Ministers of the Gospell follow other
honest trades,
13. Of Ministers support by some mechanick trade. taking upon them some
mechanick or
mercenary occupations, that so they might
earn their livings other ways, and preach
gratis; that is, for nothing; and at length as good as
nothing, both for want of ability and authority; How would these men rejoyce to see men of learned parts, of noble mindes, and of ingenuous breeding, brought down to the levell of their
low form; to shine no better, than their twinkling and
unsavory snuffes; to be eminent in nothing beyond the
plebeian pitch, and vulgar proportions: that so they might
spin out their sermons at their
wheeles; or weave them up at their
loomes; or dig them out with
[Page 502] their
Spades; weigh and measure them in their
Shops; or stitch and cobble them up with their thimbles and lasts; or
thrash them out with their
stayles, and after preach them in some
barn to their
dusty disciples; who, the better to set off their odnesse and unwontednesse to their
silly Teachers, must be taught (like crazy or
frantick men) to fancy themselves into
some imaginary persecution; as if in times of even too great
liberty, they were thus driven with their new found
Pastors, into
dens, and
caves, and
woods, rather than vouchsafe to hear with the greatest ease, order, and decency the ablest
Ministers of
England in those places, which are dedicated to the
Churches publique use and service. Indeed the
ruder way of these mens exercising their
small endowments, and discovering their
great idlenesse, by
extemporary pratings, may well enough consist with those mechanick imployments, to which they have been brought up; and from which this their
predicating now and then, is but a
sport and
recreation; if it should not turne to some
account for profit; But to such men, as make the Ministry of the
glorious Gospell,
Nulla res bene exerceri potest ab homine altas occupato.
Sen. de brev. vit. to be their work and study, dayly to fit themselves for that
great and
sacred dispensation, of
saving Truths, and
sublime mysteries, it will appeare to be, alone, an
imployment, so more than enough; that there will be little
vacancy to
intangle themselves in
secular and inferiour businesse; which is casting down the stars of heaven, from their orbs and firmaments, to things terrene and sordid, which at best are but
losse and dung in comparison of the
excellency of that
knowledge of Jesus Christ,
1 Cor. 2.2. which they determine above all things to know, and make known. If the
work of the Ministry, (which is of so vast a latitude, and of so high concernment) require and takes up the
prime and
flower of the time, as well as the thoughts of the best and ablest men, that ever were conscientiously imployed in it, and all little enough; how sordid are those projects, which seek to divert Ministers by worldly necessities, to debase their minds below that
worthy office and weighty work!
But
contempt and
beggery are the
double honour, which these mens bounty and gratitude would give to those, that have and still do diligently
labour in the
Word and
Doctrine: Either they own them not, as invested in any holy office and divine authority; or they would have them so
debased by poverty, and vile dependency, that they might not be thought fit to be owned as such: while they are forced to intangle themselves contrary to the Apostles Canon,
2 Tim. 2.4. in the meanest affaires of life; hindering other poor men in their
manuall trades: and receiving no other benefit of their learning and labours, but what comes in an arbitrary way from others, or is extorted by their most illiberall importunities: bringing down
[Page 503] to the lowest step of disgrace the dignity of this holy function in this reformed Church; as if Ministers were to be nothing but an order of
mendicant Fryers; these beg, when they need not; but those shall need, and beg, and have not: O how desirous are these
men to have all true Ministers, like to Christ their Master; not
to have, whereto hide their heads; while the
Foxes have holes,
Matth. 8.20. and the
birds of the air have nests; Such airy, light and
high flying fancies, as these, (who like
feiled Pigeons, the lesse they see, the higher they sore) doe dayly build their
nests on high, and
feather them very well: Yet they could be well content the
Apostle Paul, (and all his successours, in the Ministry of the Gospell among the Gentils) should, either lie in the
tents of their own making, or else with the
dogs of their flocks, out of
dores; while they
fatted, and
anointed may rest at ease, within the
curtaines of Solomon, and dwell in
seiled houses; to which some of them have hardly so good a
title, as Ministers have to their
houses, glebes and
Tithes.
Thus,
these Pharaohs, dream of none,
Gen. 41. but
lean cattell in the field of this Church; or, to
compleat the Vision, they see the following
lean cattell, which are now coming up, after the
former (which were fat and wel favoured
devouring) them up, as if they had not been; The new ill ordained, ill gifted, ill maintained, and every way
ill favoured Ministers, will in short time (they hope) consume all those
learned, worthy, able, rightly ordained, and sometime competently, if not honorably, entertained Ministers, which have been the
glory of this Church, and Nation for many ages: These must now give way to
hungry, necessitous,
crowching, and
fawning pieces of impudent ignorance; such as their Antidecimall Masters affect: as if they thought, that the more
thread-bare, and
hunger-starved Ministers were, and the lesse
wool or
flesh they had on their
backs, the more
spirituall they must needs be, the more
like Angels or separate and
naked soules; and the lesse
chargeable they are, the more acceptable they will be to these patrons of
avarice and
sacriledge: Such are the noble, generous, and
blessed projects, or proposals of these
Antidecimists, than whom, a
meaner spirited subject never exercised any ingenuous pen, nor more infested any Christian Church; not (like gadflyes) more importunely disquited learned, godly and true Ministers of the
blessed Gospell.
O you
excellent spirited, and
liberall hearted Christians,
14. Appeal to the liberall soules. to whose candour I must still
appeal, as the great incourager and comforter (next God and a good conscience) of all faithfull and true Ministers, in these blustering encounters; Although
[...] know; by too much experience, that there are many such
whining people, penurious protestants, triobolury Christian; whose
beggerly soules are prone to be leavened with the suggestions of these
Antideclinists; (who
[Page 504] for the most part are
pitifull pieces of ignorance, avarice, and sacrilegious envy; through whom, as through whom, as through
vaults, and
trunkes, the divell
whispers into common peoples eares, this
Infernall Oracle, Save your purses, though you damn your soules) yet all worthy and true
Ministers, who are
humbly conscious to their endeavour, to deserve well of this Church of
England, (of their own charges and all other good people) are still far from that
dejection, or
despondency into which their adversaries seek to cast them: For they still have frequent experiences of their peoples
unfeigned love, respects, and chearfull kindenesse to them; whose generous piety oft seems to tell their
Ministers,
2 Sam. 24.24. as
David did Araunah, That they would be ashamed
to serve their God, of that which costs them nothing. Notwithstanding they have many other publique pressures upon them, (which are of a far later
edition than Tithes, and of a
greater print) yet they cannot finde in their hearts the
least grudging, at their paying Tithes to
their Ministers; since they see no reason, why these, as
Christs Agents, and
Gods Embassadours, should not as well deserve, and enjoy a competent, and comely maintenance, as any
publique Officers, either Civill, or Military: Who have more of power to exact, but not more of
right, either humane or divine; nor yet more of merit, to require their
payes, and
fees; Yea, Ministers still dare to hope, that those in power have not any such
Nabalitick and
churlish humor, as to feast those that shear, and sometimes
slay the sheep; while they starve the
Shepheards: So great a confidence alwayes ariseth from the
conscience of well doing
And whereas the
strongest insinuations are made on the weaker mindes of the
common people, by these
popular orators, against the setled maintenance of
Ministers, (as if the Vulgar shall save much by the shift:) I have before touched, and here again I
inculcate it, to them, (because the
sharpest goades are pointed with profit:) That when the old Ministers are spent or laid aside, and the former way of setled maintenance: turned to another course, there is no doubt, but the new
projected Preachers, what ever they be, (either like
mushroomes growing up of themselves; or miscalled, and misplaced by the people) will finde their
stomachs full as good, as their
gifts; and their
digestion full as strong, as their
elocution; that when once they come to looke upon themselves, as any way setled and elected, or in any fashion ordained for Preachers, and Pastors, (or what ever
title they please to
put upon themselves) they will come quickly to plead and urge
Evangelicall precepts, divine right, and
naturall equity, for their maintenance; which first they will mutter, then
exact, and
grudge, if they be not satisfied, from their
ill fed flocks, and
scabious Congregations: And they will be prone to think, all is well in their
Churches and bodies, if themselves be but well
[Page 505] fed, and
blithe; though their poor peoples soules be starved, their mindes scattered, their consciences crazy, their diseases many; and neither skill, nor will in their
ill gifted teachers to
heal or
help them: who are not likely to be very good at that
worke, or cure; when from among the
lowest of the people they mount to be
Ministers for
a morsell of bread, and from countrey Farriers will needs turn Physitians?
These men are rather of that sort,
Tit. 1.11. whose
mouths ought to be stopped when they speak perverse things, for
filthy lucre
[...] sake, as the Apostle
Paul tels us: who was no enemy to the preaching of the Gospell: yet he approves not any
false intruders, or
disorderly walkers: Every simple and slight
Asse is not fit to
tread out the corn, but the ponderous and solemn Oxe; whose mouth
ought not to be muzzled.
There are no doubt many
Jesuitick Geniusses, in
England, who like the
Ravens would perswade the
Sheep to starve their Shepheards, and to beat out their eyes and brains, pretending that so the flock may feed
the freer, and the fatter; but hoping indeed, soon after, to
pluck out the eyes of those weak and
silly animals, and with more safety to make a prey of them. O how farre are some men in these days, who seek thus to pull out Ministers eyes from that
gratefull and affectionate zeal of the
Galatians to St.
Paul;
Gal. 4.15. who were ready to pull out their
own right eyes to doe him good; before they were foolishly
bewitched by such enchanters who pretended new Gospels, so as to think him an enemy for telling
them the Truth!
vers. 16. O how lothe are vain and proud men to think, the
egges of any opinions, which they have laid or
hatched, to be
addle; or their ways erroneous! if they doe but please themselves, it matters not how they displease God, and those worthy men, who have indeed deserved best of them.
Truly (O
you excellent Christians) it would, and ought to be,
15. Hard measure offered to Ministers by some. a great
grief and shame to the whole Order of the
Ministers of
England, if they had deserved no better of those Christians in this Church, (whom they have for many years
baptized, taught, and nourished up in true religion) by all the
labours of their love; then thus to have
a cup of cold water, not given to them,
Matth. 10.42. but
taken from them in the
name of Christs Ministers. Here in they are forced to appeal to your humility, prudence, and equanimity; whose
gratefull piety hath oft expressed your love and value of their persons, profession and paines, far different from, (though now not sufficient to represse) the
petulancy of these
kicking Jesuruns, who in many places being
better fed, than taught, despise
through much wantonnesse of the flesh, the bread of heaven,
This Manna; Studying nothing so much, as to make many
starveling Christians and
lean Congregations, through their
sacrilegious cruelty, seeking to deprive the
true Ministers
[Page 506] of their due maintenance; that so, they may deprive the poore people of their
true Ministers; That the sins of this afflicted Nation, and self-desolating Church being
filled up, they may bring by a
famine of bread upon the Ministers a
famine of the Word, and a
scarcity of Ministers, upon the people; which is the (
[...])
Palladium; the thing so much desired, by the enemies of this and all other reformed Churches.
We know well, and have alwayes found it by sad
experience, that no
Adder is deafer, and harder
to be charmed, than
sacrilegious covetousnesse; which, (laying one
ear to the earth, listning to its gain; and stopping the other
with its tail, that it may hear no noise or voice from heaven) easily eludes, and mocks all
sacred spels of the best enchanters,
Psal. 58.5.
charm they never so wisely: Indeed it is seldome seen, that any men either private or publique (for it's possible a Nation may be
guilty of this sin) who gilded over their
holy thefts with the
names of Religion and
Reformation, ever forbare the sin, or repented of it, or made due
restitution after it: No
Harp or hand of
David can play so sweetly, as to make this
evill spirit of sacriledge forsake
those Sauls; whom it may possesse (though they be higher
by the head than the
rest of the people) as well as the lowest and meanest of the people: whose may
necessities may have greater temptation, and their consciences lesse
information of the evill. Indeed no man is so base, and feeble, but he dares to adventure at this,
the robbing of God, of the Church, and the Ministers; which is a
fellony against the publique, and to every good Christians injury in the Church, or Nation. The reason of this boldnesse in some men is, because they finde, that although men of estates have quick
resentments in their particular
concernments, of private profit or honour; yet they have (for
the most part) a
great coldnesse and indifferency,
Patrimonium Crucifixi. as to those things, which concern the
Churches support, or
Religions patrimony; in
scrambling for which, every man secretly hopes (unlesse he be of the more
honest and severe piety) for some advantage. To be sure, these great sticklers against the Ministers maintenance by Tithes make no doubt, but they shall lick their
own fingers well, if once they can but pull them from the Ministers; either they flatter themselves, (and I think very fondly) that as Tenants they shall save their
Tithes, from both Minister and Landlord; or else as Landlords augment their rents; or buy some part of them; or, at worst, have some place in a
new office of
gathering and
distributing of them.
The great sense I have of that little, or no sense, which many men have of so publique a businesse, as that is, which concernes the setled support of Ministers; and in them of all
learning and
religion in this Nation; makes me sometimes prone to think it, almost
[Page 507] a vain, unseasonable, and uncomely labour in me, or any other Ministers, (who pretend to something of more ingenuous spirits) thus to
plead, and that publiquely, with any
earnestnesse (which seems to draw somewhat of the dregs of
meannesse) for their very bread: which, in the unequall
distributions of humane affaires, we see is not
alwayes to men of
worth and
understanding;
Eccles. 9 11. whom Christian principles and patterns teach to live
above earthly things; to minde things, that are above;
Col. 3.1. to learn to want and to abound, to be
content in any condition;
Phil. 4.11. And truly in this, the
Ministers of England, (I think ought to have been prevented by
some other advocates, than men of their
own coat; As lately my worthy friend Mr.
Edward Waterhouse, hath done in his Apology for learning and learned men: a work so honest and so seasonable, as well became the candor, piety, and ingenuity of a Gentleman and a Christian, who hath (the honour to have) made one of the first and bravest adventures in this kinde against these modern
English Saracens. And possibly many good men have a good minde so to doe even publiquely; but they thinke it is
(conclamata res) a
forlorne and desperate cause, as may bee
offensive and unacceptable: I almost think so too, if some men may have their will; and therefore the rather I have
been excited to it: if it be displeasing to some, yea to many; yet I doe not think, it is so to the most, or the greatest part of Christians: I am sure it is not to the best of this Nation, of what condition soever they be; they cannot be so destitute of, and unaffected with, all reason, Religion, grounds of Conscience, rules of Prudence, considerations both of piety, honour, and
honest policy: In all which they are related by their own interests to the good and
welfare of their
true Ministers. As
Socrates when he was reproached for having no
preferment in
Athens, answered, It was enough for him to have
fitted himselfe for preferment; It was
other mens work to bestow it on him: So the studious learned, modest and pious Ministers of
England, might well have thought it enough for
them, to have
merited imployment, and decent entertainment; having with much paines, and study, and prayer furnished themselves for every
good word and work, within the bounds of their calling; It seems hard thus to be put (many of them after many yeares sore labour and
travaile of their soules) to plead for their
wages, or livelyhood; yea and for their liberty, but to
worke, while it is day, in the
Lords Vineyard, of this Church; wherein Christ hath set and ordained them.
Although there be a generation lately sprung up of
degenerate Christians, and
ungenerous English; who would make this whole
Nation like themselves, unworthy of the
very bones of those excellent
[Page 508] Ministers,
Ingrata patria ne ossa quidem mea habes.
Liv. an. ur. 566. which have lived here and merited so well of the publique (as
Scipio Africanus said of his bones, when he died, banished by his ungratefull countrey, which
he had so preserved) yet (we hope) neither the most, nor the best of men can be so stupid, as not to consider how much they are concerned in the continuance and incouragement of such Ministers among them; wherein no Nation or Church under heaven hath exceeded this. However Ministers be
earthen vessels, and many have had both heretofore, and lately, great flawes and many
faylings; yet they ought in this
Nation to be still
highly regarded, if not for their learning, civility, ingenuity and good society (which is to be valued in any Nation that covets not to be
barbarous) yet for
their work sake; for that Gospell, that God, that
Saviour, that
blessed Jesus his sake, whom they truely teach; for the holy
Scriptures sake, which they so frequently, and so fully explain; for those holy
Sacraments, which they duely administer; both for the admission and augmentation, birth and nourishment of Christians in the Church of Christ; for the holy and good
counsels, and spirituall
comforts which they oft give; for the many wise stops and grave
restraints to sin and error, which they frequently put; for the publique and
good examples, which most of them afford, and all should, by their
place and
calling; These are cords of love enough to draw and binde all excellent Christians to them; these are places of Oratory sufficient to make even any
ordinary speaker an eloquent and potent Orator in their behalf.
And for my owne part, having taken some serious view of the estate of this Church and the Ministers of it, both in reference to the present and after times; both as to that reall worth, which hath been, and still is in them; the excellent use of them;
[...]. Naz. or.
52. and the miserable want which will be of them; I cannot but at present, be extremely sensible of, and very much pity, those
sharp, sad, and
unjust necessities, which already have and must presse dayly more upon many worthy men of them, and their
families, if some mens
envyous and malicious
designes take place: onely I hope
better things of those, whose wisdome, piety and publique influence hath hitherto, under God, restrained those Fountaines of
the great deep, from breaking in with all
sacrilegious violence upon the whole Ministry: whose
wisdome, power, or
counsell, I doe not any way by this Apology seek to obstruct or prejudice, as to any thing that may be better
disposed of to the advantage of true Religion and the Church of
England; which are inseparable from a right and setled Ministry; nor can that be had without such
maintenance, as is worthy of worthy men.
If no men will be with us, but all
forsake us,
17. Good Ministers hopes in their desertions from men. and some oppose us, as Ministers: yet we have one remedy, besides the
sympathy and charity of you, O
excellent Christians; which is,
patience and
prayer:
Greg. Nis. tels of St.
Ephraem; Though he was very poor, yet he had a mine of rich prayers:
[...].
Gr. Nis. in vita S. Ephraem. He that allowes us to pray for
our dayly bread, and commands us to labour
honestly for it, even in this function of the Ministry; he
teacheth us to beleive, that he will either give it, or the grace to want it. There may be some good
1 King. 18.4.
Obadiahs, who will
feed the outed and impoverished Prophets of the Lord, by
fifties in
their caves, and obscure retirements, as some have already done; and it may be good
Ministers shall then speak lowdest, when their
mouths are stopped; and be as well liking in all true grace and comforts of Religion with
Dan. 1.
their pulse, as those that feed dayly on
Kings provisions.
However, if we must be thus stripped and starved, to gratifie the lusts of some men; yet we hope for this mercy from God, and favour from man, that we shall not be forced to
desert our calling; or to contract a
woe of not preaching the Gospell,
1 Cor. 9.16. while we have abilities, though we preach (
[...]) though we have no publique incouragement: For why should all our studies and time be made unprofitable? It may be, we shall, by Gods help, redeem our former defects, by after
diligence in the work of Christ: we may happily
work and
war the better,
Verba vertas inopera, nudam crucem nudus sequeres expeditior & levior scandis scalam Jacobi.
Ieron. Pauperesse non potest qui apud Deum dives est,
Lact. Inst. l. 6. c. 12. when we are more
expedite, lighter armed and lesse incumbred with envy and worldly impediments: We may (I hope) without presumption enjoy that liberty to preach the Gospel, which others now take to prate against it, and us; and it may be, people will hear, and profit better, when they see they have the Gospell at a
cheaper rate: and will be more in love with the reformed Religion, when they shall see, how much better penny-worth they have of that, than of the
Romish superstition; which is more
costly by farre, yet lesse
comfortable to a serious Christian: Though we be
made poore, yet we may still
make many rich; though we have
nothing, yet we may
enjoy all things; though we are are
troubled on every side,
2 Cor. 6.10. yet we may not be
distressed; though
perplexed, yet not in
despaire; though
persecuted by men, yet not
forsaken of God; though cast
down and cast out, yet not destroyed, through the
grace of God, which is sufficient for us; Many worthy Ministers may justly plead for their liberties, lives and livings, as those did with
Ishmael,
Ier. 41.8.
Destroy us not, for there are
treasures of learning and saving knowledge with us. But it is better for them, to be
Christs Lazarusses, and beggars,
[Page 510] than the worlds
rich gluttons and favorites: Yet it must needs be so;
Revel. 12 7. and so it will be, unlesse some
Michael and his
Angels, overcome this
greedy Apollyon, this
sacrilegious Abaddon, this penurious Divell, and his Angels, who prodigally
offers Kingdomes to damne one soule, but grudgeth one
groat to redeem many thousands.
18. Ministers just plea for their own, neither covetous, nor uncomely.Nor will your noblenesse (O
excellent Christians) interpret this, which I have wrote in behalf of the maintenance of Ministers, in this Church and Nation, to be any pleading for
Baal, or
clamouring like
Demetrius and his complices in
his panick feares, for his
silver shrines and his
Diana; where he considered more his
gain, than his
Goddesse: These are unjust and malicious
glosses, which the enemies both of the
Ministry and of
humanity,
Act. 19.25. are prone to put upon any, that plead
nev
[...]r so righteous a cause with words of the greatest truth, justice, sobernesse, and moderation; those having a stinking breath themselves, think every mans unsavoury. But by the leave of such
latrant Orators, and back-biters, I must tell them, what the wiser, and more Christian world well knows; that there is no cause, why
Ministers, more than any other
order of men, should neglect in fair and just wayes to obtain for, or preserve to, themselves, and their successours, those
worldly comforts, and supports, which the providence of God and the
Christian munificence of this Nation hath in the most free way of gift and by Law granted to them in Gods name, and for the service of Christ, and the honour of Religion; Other men are commended for their good husbandry, and honest care, to preserve their just estates; which tend not so much to the publique good, as the labours of Ministers doe: who may not in prudence, or conscience neglect those great, and publique
concernments of Christ, and his Church, with which they are intrusted: Yea if they should have
an eye to the reward, to their own just right and particular interests (which all other we see still have) yet it were no more than Law and Reason, all humanity and Christianity allow;
1 Tim. 5 8. unlesse they would be
worse than those Infidels, that provide
not for their own families; or be as bad, as those men, who to provide for themselves, and their families, care not to
rob, and desolate even the Church and family of Christ: Ministers may be
wise, yet
innocent; provident, yet not
sordid; diligent in things honest, yet not injurious to others: Nor is it any whit uncomely for
them, to crave this justice or favour from any in power; That they may quietly injoy those publique
rewards of their learning and labours, which are injurious to no man, merited in the esteem of all honest men; and therefore offensive to none, but envious eyes and evill mindes; Being the
fruit of the publique bounty, wisdome, gratitude, and devotion of this
Christian Nation to God, to Christ
[Page 511] and his Ministers; what they have a long time by law injoyed; what they are rightly possessed of; and what they have no way forfeited (unlesse other mens calumnies and cavils, their covetous projects and desires of novelty, be the
crime and fault of Ministers:) And lastly, they doe intend with all
peaceablenesse, thankefulnesse, and
usefulnesse to use and enjoy, if God and man permit; so that no man shall have cause to repine at their enjoyments, who knowes how to make use of their gifts and labours.
The
shame of pleading this
cause of Ministers maintenance lies at their dore, who meditate, speak, and act so
vile and
dishonest things against them, as force them, thus to
vindicate their just rights, against unjust projects: which seek by
falshood and
violence to take away, not only the
childrens, but the
fathers bread too, and to give it to
dogs: who alwayes have sought to bring this reproach and
scandall on this and other
reformed Churches; that they still carry on, and serve
some covetous and sacrilegious design with their reformations: When (God knowes) it is not the design, nor desire of any, that are
truly reformed Christians, to
robb the Church, and Churchmen of one
shoelatchet; but rather to have added necessary
augmentations to them: if they had not alwayes been hindered by the
covetousnesse and envy of some
crosse faction, who have longed to see the day, when with
Rabshakehs unclean spirit, and foul
language,
Isai. 36.12. they might see all the
reformed Clergy, reduced to those
sordid necessities; which I have as much
shame to write, as these
Antiministeriall sticklers have pleasure to wish it, and glory to speak it.
Our
comfort in the worst of times and things is,
19. True Ministers comfort. Multa quidem mala, sed varia sclatia.
Sal. l. 9. That we
know in whom we have trusted: not in these
Egyptian reeds, which may faile us and pierce us, but
in the living God; whom we have served though with
many frailties, yet with
sincerity and
godly simplicity; We beleive he will not
fail us, nor
forsake us, though men, though Christians, though
reformers doe; There is not a better sign of Gods love, than to be
persecuted for righteousnesse sake; It is our honour,
Matth. 5. as St.
Jerom wrote to St.
Austin,
Heb. 12. that the divell and his fanatick factions do
unanimously hate us, and malign us; for if they were for Christ, they could not
be against us: And we finde by experience, that these
Antiministeriall agitators have no such displeasure against any men, be they never so flagitious, or their estates never so
luxuriant, as against the most orderly and deserving Ministers: So that it is their piety and pains, which
afflicts their enemies, more than
their plenty; And if they cannot strangle
Christ in the Cradle, yet they hope to starve him in the Desart.
Blessed be God, we see the
end, and
bounds of these mens power, and malice; They are
finite flesh, and not
infinite Gods; yea they are
proud flesh, lately risen up, which God will
eat off with
fitting
[Page 512] corrosives, if ever he heals this
Church and Nation; These murmurers never set us on work, nor doe we depend on such unjust
masters for our
wages: Though they be not
converted or gathered from their follies,
Isai 49.5.
[...]. Cle. Al.
[...].
7. Dei particeps nulli
[...] indigus. factions and separations, yet our
reward shall be from the Lord, who hath sent us, and whom we have served with
faithfull hearts; as to our
temporary subsistence, we hope wee shall never depend on these mens
injurious justice, or
c
[...]uel mercies; much lesse on their
envious alms, and
supercilious charity, who are our
enemies for the Gospels sake, which we preach: And although we should not
be protected in point of our civill rights from their despight and rage; yet as to the honour and vindication of our Ministry, and holy function,
Gal. 2.5. we must not give
place, no not for an houre, to their
cavils and
calumnies: Yea we doe not despair, but that we may find so
much equity, and pity in some mens hearts, in whose hands is power; that they will rather harken, and incline to the just
plea of those labourers in
Christs harvest, (who have borne the
heat and
burthen of the day, and who crave but liberty first to doe the work, to which Christ and the Church hath ordained them; and next, which is but a just and righteous thing, to
enjoy that reward, which the
Law hath assigned them) than to listen to the
envious suggestions, or
injurious proposals, of those
novell intruders upon the Ministry, who have yet given not the least assurance to the wiser world, or any reformed Christians, that they in any thing
exceed, or
equall the true ancient Ministers of
England; nor have they yet, by any demonstrations of modesty, ingenuity, sense of honour, or of shame, nor by any part of good learning, (which they decry and hate,) nor by any other usefull and commendable quality, redeemed themselves, from the most sordid passions, and saddest distempers of humane nature; nor yet reconciled themselves to any love and value of vertue, worth and
excellency in others.
We know well, that their
ignorances, and
errours are grosse in many things, both divine, and humane; (for how can they but erre excessively, who are very active, and for the most part both
bold and
blind?) Any piece of rustical ignorance & clownish confidence serves some mens turn to oppose any Minister withall, setting up their puppetly
Teraphims, their deformed
Dagons, their Images of jealousie, in the place and temple of the living God. Among their other errours, this, we hope, is none of their least; that they
fancy and every where
proclaim, that they have so
charmed with their
philters and
enchantments, (which are Confections made up of
ignorance and malice; pride and cruelty; covetousnesse and uncharitablenesse together, with a perfect disdain of all, that is rationall, learned or excellent) that with these charms they have so possessed many or
[Page 513] most of those, in power, That they are resolved to root out, abase, and destroy all those Ministers, who are any way eminent in learning, courage and constancy, both for the honour of their
function, and of the
reformed Religion, and of this Church and Nation; We cannot think those in power to be so easily perswaded to be enemies to themselves and the publique, by being made enemies to true Ministers, without a cause: One of whose
serious and solid abilities, is able to doe more good to Church and State in one year, than can be hoped from the whole
fraternity, and faction of those
supercilious adversaries of the Ministry, in as many ages, as a year hath dayes; For if wise men may guesse at the future, by what they already finde of them, they must conclude, that
like Fistulas and gangrened Ʋlcers, the longer they prevail, the more desperate and incurable they will be, both to the Church and the State; every day bringing us neerer, either to old
Rome, or the elder
Babylon: to superstition, or confusion. For there is nothing almost in this Church of
England, as to the extern order and profession of Religion, which some of these Antiministerials, and Antidecimists doe not contest against and study to overthrow.
Which makes me here a little
digresse,
20. Answer to other lesse scruples. (yet not from my maine design (which is to satisfie all excellent Christians and others, as to any thing by these men objectable against the Ministers and Ministry of the Church of
England) by looking at some
lesser calumnies and cavils, which they every where scatter among the common people, to alienate them from, or prejudice them against their
Ministers: quarrelling against the places, where publiquely we meet to serve God, and many things used by us in our holy Ministrations; 1.
Of publique places called Churches. As to the publique places where Christians meet and Ministers officiate, these supercriticall masters of words, and censors of all mens language and manners, but their owne, cannot indure the
impropriety, and profanenesse (as they say) of calling those places
Churches; This they scorn with very
severe smiles, and
supercilious frownes; so profound is their judgement,
It was the work of
Diocletian to burn all the books and destroy all the Churches of the Christians.
Euseb. hist. l. 10. and so scrupulous their conscience, that they had rather pull down such publique and convenient places, than venture to be defiled, by coming into them, or once so much, as to call them
Churches; they say they have far higher senses, and
definitions of a Church, than will agree with piles of
wood and
stones.
Answ. We doubt not of their
deep Divinity, touching a Church; which it may be, they will not dare yet to
define; as not being well agreed, what a
Church is, or what is the right matter and forme or way of a Church; Much broken and wrangling stuffe they have heaped up touching a Church; but scarse one stone is yet laid of the edifice. I have
otherwhere endevoured to lead them out of the
[Page 514]
labyrinth of their rubbidge; who have disputed more about
constituting Church, than ever they studied to be
lively and
orderly members, either of the highest sense of a Church, the mysticall body of Christ, (which is made up by faith and charity;) or of that
lower sense of a sociall Church, which yet is most proper to us, and fals neerest under mans consideration; which consists of a
visible polity of men on earth professing to beleive in the name of Jesus Christ; and partaking of those holy
Institutions, which he hath appointed, both to gather and distinguish, to plant and propagate, to build and preserve, to guide and govern such an holy fraternity of
religious professors, in such truth, order, and unity; as to have a professionall relation to Christ
the head; and a communion of Charity with each other, as members of one body: which is that
Catholick Church all over the world in its severall parts and branches: In these and some other the like ambiguities about a Church as greater or lesse they please themselves, spending much time to instruct their
silly auditors, how much difference there is, between these Churches of Christ, which are
spirituall, or
rationall; and those
Steeple-houses, which we other (weaker ones) call,
most absurdly as they pretend, Churches.
O how devout a thing is ignorance! How
Saraphick men, and women grow, by having no skill in any language but their own mother tongue, which yet in this is of our side; and being the rule of speech, every where justifies our calling those places Churches, by the authority of the best writers in humanity, law, history, or divinity. But that they say was an errour of speech which men sucked in with their milk: which to spend, and evaporate, these men are every day making issues in their auditours eares; that they may unlearn that
dangerous errour, and scandalous word of calling the
meeting places, Churches. I know
these Rabbies scorne to be brought to their Grammars, or to any Etymologicall authours or makers of Dictionaries;
Church, K
[...]rch,
or Kerck, Sax. quasi Kuriack, i. e.
[...]
the Lords house. (for these they reckon among the
cursed spawn of learned men: and look on them as if they were
Negroes of
Chams posterity) yet I cannot but make a little stay here, that I may shew them the
way to that
locall Church; where some of them have not been, these many years, unlesse it be to make a
wrangling rate: For however these be not the main Ulcers which I desire to cure; yet they are a strange
kinde of itch, and scurfe of Religion, which makes many Christians oft scratch very unquietly and unhandsomely.
It is very easie, and very true to tell them, that it is no more unproper, to call these places, where Christians as the Lords people publiquely meet to
worship the Lord,
Psal. 74.8.
Churches; than it was to call the
Synagogues among the
Jews,
Psal. 83.12.
the Houses of God, for the
[Page 515] building of which we read no precise
command from God; which was but for
one house: namely the
Temple at Jerusalem. The
Saxon, Scottish, British, and
Dutch names,
These places called by the ancients Ecclesia, Dei Domus. Tertul. de velan. Ʋirg. Orig. in
Psal. 36. Dominicum.
Aust. which are all from the
Greeke (
[...]:) so the
Latin, Dominicum, (as the
Lords Table, and the
Lords day) signifies no more than this; That such a place, time, or table, is set apart for the
Lords service; or for the
Lords people: Doth not
Joshua say,
I and my house will serve the Lord? meaning the
rationall family, not the
materiall pile; Senate and
City, are used for both the persons, and the place; so is the
Parliament house for both: These
Metonymies are no
soloecismes, but elegancies, and aptitudes of speech; and if they were lesse
proper, yet sure,
Collecta locus,
Cyp. it is no sin for Christians to speak after the
vulgar use, and common language. True Religion hath set no such
pedantique bounds,
[...], Naz.
[...]. Euse. de laud. Const. as these
captious Criticks would pretend; which scrupulosity of speaking is among the other
pedling superstitions and popular trifles, which they pin on the sleeve of piety: Affecting to be knowne by such small differences of speech as their
Shiboleths from other Christians: Indeed their great
penury both of knowledge, and discretion makes them no more fit Masters to teach men, how to speak,
[...]. Id. hist. l.
9. c.
10.
[...]. Is. Pel. l.
2. Ep.
246. or what to doe, then how to give; their learning, and their liberality are much alike.
2.
21. Of Churches as consecrated. As it is easie to help these
Infant-wits over the straw of the name,
Church, applyed to the place which they will needs make a stumbling block: so with as much
ease we may relieve them, from that
rock of offence, on which they dash, against the places we call
Churches; in regard of their
dedication, or
consecration to sacred or religious uses: This they have onely heard;
This subject is learnedly and gravely handled (as all things he undertook) by the incomparable Mr.
Hocker, l. 5.
Pol. Sec. 14, 15, 16. (it may be they never either saw or read it) yet they abominate the places for the report; counting them desecrated, and execrable.
Here they may please to know,
Vide Hospin. de Templorum Origine. Quid lapides isti petuerunt sanctitatis habere?
Ber. vid. Ser. 6. That wise men look upon that ancient custome among Christians of setting solemnly apart some place for the service of God, not as any
affixing inherent holinesse to them, or deriving any
communicative, or
virtuall holynesse from them, but meerly a publique and solemn owning, appointing, and declaring those houses or places to be erected, and dedicated by
common consent for those holy ends, uses, and duties, which Christians ought to intend, when they meet in those places;
Non locus hominem, sed. homines locum sanctificant. Nemo se blandiatur de loco, qui sanctus dicitur,
Bern. 182. not
[Page 516] for common, civill, profane, or uncomely affaires; which
appropriating or
dedicating is an act of right Reason, flowing from the light of Nature, and that common notion of
reverence to be externally expressed to God, which is in all men, that
owne any God: which right Reason is most agreeable to
true Religion, and alwayes as servient to it, as Deacons, and Church-wardens ought to be to the Ministers in holy things; as both these,
Reason and
Religion, distinguish ends, duties and commands, which are divine, (as coming
from God, or
relating to him) so likewise they distinguish times, places, persons, actions, and other things, which are
separated from
meere humane, naturall, and civill uses, to such, as are (both preceptively, and intentionally) divine; that is, from God and for God: Nor can the God of order (who hath made the
beauty of his works to consist, and to be evident in those
distinctions, which he hath set upon every thing, both in the species and individuall) God (I say) cannot be
displeased to see mankinde, (on whom is the
beauty of Reason) or Christians, (on whom is the beauty of Religion) to use such order, distinction and decency in all things, which becomes them both as men and Christians; after the examples of the Apostles and Christ himself,
Matth. 9 35. who went about all the Cities and Villages, teaching in their Synagogues and preaching the Gospell of the Kingdome; which also befits and adorns Christians, as to extern profession (which is all, that appears of any mens devotion, or Religion to the eye of man) setting forth in comely sort that duty, relation, and service, which we publiquely professe to owe and pay to God, who abhors
sordidnesse and
confusion, as much as
profane vastators love it.
Necessity indeed admits no
curiosity of place, nor affects any
elegancy,
Aegrotantium amicorum sordes toleramus, non item valentium.
Sidon. but excuseth that which, in plenty and freedome, is esteemed
sordidnesse, and
sluttishnesse; Religion requires externally no more, than God hath given of extern power and opportunity; where these are wanting, and by providence denyed, a
sick bed, a
Barn, a
Lyons den, a
Dungeon, a
Whales belly is as a
Temple, or
Church, consecrated by the holy duties, which any devout soul, there performs to God: But as the Church of Christ, considered in its extern communion or profession, is visible; and
Christians are exemplary to each other, and to the world; it is warrant enough for Christians to build, and to set apart to those publique holy duties, some
peculiar places, upon Gods, and the Churches account; which grant we have in that great Charter and principle of Church policy (which, like a common rule,
1 Cor. 14.40. measures all things of extern, sociall Religion)
Let all things be done decently, and in order; Both which fall, not properly under the judgement of Religion, but of Reason; not of Scripture, but of Nature; not of piety, but policy or society; nor need we other
[Page 517] command to doe them, than the judgement, and consent, or custome of wise and holy men; which we have for this use
of locall Churches, thus peculiarly applyed to holy services, ever since Christians had either ability to build them, or liberty to use them, which is at least 1400 years agoe.
If
humane, or
Romish superstition used, or affected, or opined any thing, in
consecrating Churches, which is beyond true reason, and sound Religion, yet we do not think, that to be a
Leprosie sticking so to the wals of the buildings, that they must be
scraped all over, or
pulled down, else they can't be
cleansed; No: But, as
places are not, any more than
times, capable of any essentiall gratious, or inherent holynesse, (which is onely in
God, Angels, or
Men,) so neither are they capable of
inherent unholinesse; The superstition is weak on either side, & weighs little; but the worst is on this side, to which these men so incline; which tends
more to profanenesse, supinenesse, and
slovenlinesse in the outward garb of Religion; which is not either so
Cynical,
Sacerdoti maxime convenit ornare Dei templum decore congruo.
Amb. off. l. 1. c. 21. or so
tetricall, as these men would make it. What ever there is reall or imaginary, of
Superstition in the places, or rather in mens fancies of them, who possibly
ascribe too much to them, it will as easily recede, and quit them, when they come to be
consecrated by the Churches reall performing of holy services, or publique religious duties in them; as
dreams doe vanish, when one awakes; or as the dark
shadowes of the night depart from bodies, when the Sun comes to shine on them, or into them; if these poore
objectors mindes and spirits, could as soone be freed from those profane, superstitious and uncharitable tinctures, (with which they are, as with a
jaundise deeply infected, against those places, and against those that use them, with the decency, becoming duties done to the Majesty of God, and in the presence of the Church of Christ) as those places (justly called Churches) may be freed from all misapprehensions, of their name, of their dedication; If the former were as easie, as the latter; both
locall and
rationall, materiall and
mentall Churches, both
places and
persons, might long
stand and
flourish;
Psal. 74.6. Both which some
furies of our times seek utterly to
break down, and demolish, that there may be neither Christian Congregations, nor decent Communion in any publique place, beyond the beauty of a Barn or Stable.
But these men have so much
tinder and
Gunpowder in them, against Ministers,
22. Answer to other quarrels against Ministers publique duties. that, whatever they enjoy, say, use, or doe in their function, be it never so
innocent and
decent, yet they kindle to some
offensive sparkes, or
coales, and
flames against them: As if all the
Ministers of this Church knew not what to doe, as they should, till these new masters undertook to
School and Catechise them.
If any Minister prayes publiquely with that
gravity, understanding, and constancy, either for matter, words, or method, which best becomes a poore sinfull mortall on earth, when he speaks to the God of heaven; It is (they say) but a
form, and a
stinting of the Spirit: If they preach with judgement, weight, exactnesse, and
demonstration, of truth, it is not
by the Spirit; but of
study and
learning, If they
read the Scripture, 'tis but
a dead letter, and meer
lip-labour: If they celebrate the
Sacraments with that wisdome, reverence and decency which becomes those holy mysteries; they quarrell at
the place, or time, or gesture, or company, or ceremonies used; Not considering that Ceremonies in Religion, are like hair, ornaments, though not essentials; and ought to be, neither too long, lest they hide and obscure it; nor too short, lest they leave it naked and deformed: Since the end and use of them is no more, but to set forth piety with the greater comelinesse and auguster majesty to men. If they name any
Apostle, Evangelist, or other Christian of
undoubted sanctity, with the Epithet of
Saint, they are so scared with the thought of the
Popes canonizing Saints, that they start at the very name so used: as if it were an
unsanctified title; and not to be applyed to the memory of the just,
which is blessed, but onely arrogated to some persons living, who frequently and ambitiously call themselves, and their party,
2 Tim. 1.13.
The Saints: If they use the ancient Doxology, giving glory to the Father, Son, and holy Ghost, which all Churches, Greek and Latin, did; the
Socinian and
Arian Ears of some men are highly offended at it: as if Christians must ask them leave to own the holy Trinity, and to give solemne publique glory to the Creator, Saviour, and sanctifying Comforter of the Church. If Ministers use those
wholesome forms of sound words, which are fitted to the memories, and capacities of the meanest hearers; containing short
summaries of things to be believed, practised, or prayed for; as in the
Creed, the ten
Commandements, and the
Lords Prayer; Presently these men fancy them as the
recitation of some charmes; and look on the Minister, as some
Exorcist, confined to these
Articles of stinted spels and formes: Yea so far hath the prejudices, affectations and ignorance of these men prevailed, against all Reason and Religion, in some places; that many Ministers (in other things) not unable, or unworthy men,
are carried away with fear and popularity to comply with those mens
fondnesse in a way of
dissimulation; Forbearing to use publiquely at any time either the title of Saint due to holy men, or the
Lords Prayer, and the
Decalogue; which are both Scripturall Summaries, and commanded to be used. So also they lay aside the
Creed, which is an Ecclesiasticall compendium taken out of the Scripture,
Vid. Voss. de Symbolis. and very ancient in the chief articles of it; containing the main foundations or
heads of Christian Faith; nor
[Page 519] was any of these ever neglected, or not both frequently and devoutly used in the publique Liturgies or Services of sober Christians, either ancient or modern.
O how sowre and
spreading a leaven is the
pride, passion, and
superstition of mens spirits which run after faction and novelties! that even
learned and
grave men should be, not so much
infected with it in their judgements, as to be
swayed and
byassed, or over-awed by it, in their practise, contrary to
their judgements; meerly,
Gal. 2.12. as St.
Peter with his dissimulation, gratifying
these pretenders to novelty
speciall sanctity, by the not using of those divine and
wholesome forms of sound words: in which neglect the presumed perfection of these
Antiministeriall men, disdains to
condescend to the infirmities of
novices, and
weaklings in religion, the babes in Christ, Those
Lambs, which good
Shepheards,
Joh. 21.15. must take speciall care of, as well as of their
stronger sheep, feeding them with
milk, (or
cibo praemanso) the often repeated Catechisticall rudiments, and chewed principles of Religion, which are by the wisdome of God, and our Saviour, most fitly and compendiously set forth in the ten Commandements and the Lords Prayer, as to the main of things to be done or desired by a Christian; as also the summe of things necessary to be believed were anciently comprised in the Articles of the
Creed, according to that wisdome of the Apostles or the primitive Fathers, which imitated those patterns, set by the Lord to his Church: That so the
Infants or
younglings of
Christs family might not be
starved, because they have not such teeth, as these mens
jaw-bones pretend to; who (before they have well sucked in the first principles) are
gnawing bones, or cracking kernels and
nuts, exercising themselves, or vexing others, with odd questions, and
doubtfull disputations; more troubled with
their Familisticall fancies, about their own partaking
of the divine Nature, their identity with Christ, and when and how it is; in what manner, and what measure they may be said to be God, and Christ, and the Spirit; than soberly establishing their mindes in the fundamentall points of things to be beleived, obeyed, and desired to the glory of God, and the honour of the Gospell.
But I must leave these envious and unquiet Spirits to their censorious separations, wrangling themselves into vanities and errors; at length falling (like
Lucifer) into the
blacknesse of darknesse, to unjustice and cruelty; after that into grosser blasphemies and presumptions against God Christ, and the holy Spirit: while they proudly affect, and presume to be not
like to the most High; but the same with him; not in the beauties of
holinesse, grace, and
godlinesse, which are the
clear (Image of God set forth) in the Word; but in the
glory and majesty of the divine Essence; which is inscrutable; not to be communicated or comprehended, in its
superessentiall being;
[Page 520] and superintellectuall perfection; no more than the vast and glorious body of the Sun, which is 160 times bigger than the earth, can be locally contained in the eye; to which yet it is by its beams in some kinde imparted and united. Such superfluity we see there is of folly, ignorance, weaknesse, pride and malice in
some spirits: who, upon very
peevish and perverse grounds, forsake our Christian
publique Assemblies and duties celebrated in our Churches; (which are sanctitied by the Word and prayer) scorning and condemning what we doe, upon the best grounds of Scripture and Reason;
separating themselves from the true Ministry, and fellowship of the Church of
England; as if they were most spirituall and refined; when yet they seem to be so grossely ignorant, so passionate, and some of them so sensuall, as is no argument of their having the Spirit of God, which is wise in all holinesse.
7
Calumny. Act. 24.5.BUt our Antiministeriall Adversaries object, as
Tertullus, and the
Jews did against St.
Paul, that the
ordained Ministers of the
former way,
Against Ministers as seditious and inconform to Civil government.
are pestilent fellows, stirrers up of the people; factious, turbulent, seditious; not so
supple, conform, and well affected to the present constitution of powers and publique affaires: So that it is not onely lawfull, but necessary, either to bring them to a plenary conformity, and subjection; or to
exautorate and suppresse them, as to all publique influence in the Ministry: Thus doe these
Wasps and
Hornets buz up and down; who hope with their noise and
stings ere long to drive all the ancient and true Ministers of God out of the land; or at least out of the service of the Church, that so they may be possessed
of the Hive, though they
make no Honey.
Answ.
Answ. This Calumny is indeed of the
promising advantage to the enemies of the
Ministers, and their calling; and therefore it is with most cunning and earnestnesse every where levelled by some men against their persons,
Naz.
[...]. 1. actions, and function; It is like the policy of
Julian the Apostate, who to ensnare the Christians set the statues of the Emperours with the Idols of the Gods; That if Christians did civill reverence, as to the Emperours, they should be defamed as Idolaters; if not, they should be accused as despisers of the Emperours: And because I perswade my self, that all
excellent Christians, how potent soever, can bear an
honest freedome, and plainnesse, I shall onely, as to this
sharp and poysoned arrow, oppose the
shield of plain dealing; that in a matter so much concerning
[Page 521] the
satisfaction of others, and
Ministers civill safety, there may be no such
obscurities as may harbour any
jealousies.
First of all, I need not tell
you,
1. Some Ministers compliances. what all the
English world knows aboundantly; That there are
many Ministers of very good abilities, who are not at all blameable in this particular; as to any
restivenesse and
incompliancy in
civill subjections; they have sufficiently testified how Arts and ingenuous learning
soften the spirits and manners of men; how they supple in them that
roughnesse and
asperity, which remains in others: how of
okes it makes them become
willowes; and in stead of hard wax, (which onely fire can tame) makes them gentle, as soft wax; so good natured, that they are not at all pertinacious of any former signatures, and stamps; either as civill, or sacred, made upon them: but readily and explicitely yeeld to any
formes and
impressions, though never so new and different; which the hand of power is pleased to make: And this, not only as to a passive sequaciousnesse, in the externall fashion of their civill conversation and profession; but as to those
internall characters and
perswasions, which their judgments have made upon their consciences. Nothing is more
tractable and
malleable, nothing more easily runs into any
State mould, and receives any politick figure and mark, than many Ministers doe: whose judgements, or policy, or fears, or necessities have taught them how they may
Rom. 12.11.
[...]. Beza
interp. Domino servientes: ut
Chryso. Basil. &c. Erasmus, Tempori servientes; i. e. Temporum incommodis sese accommodantes; patientia & charitate.
serve the Lord, and the times too; how to become
all things to all men, in regard of things civill and extern; they have many
wholesome and
prudent latitudes of evasions, absolutions,
cautions and
distinctions, by which they unravell the cords of any
Oathes, and untwist the bonds of any
Covenants, or
Protestations; They have in things meerly politick, as many distinctions, as would furnish any good Casuist, for the absolution of
entangled, or the satisfaction of
grumbling consciences; Thus furnished, no wonder if in
civill changes which are fatall, and by them unavoidable, they can never be brought to
Baalams straits;
Numb. 22. where an Angell should meet them with a
drawn sword; and the Asse either fall under them,
Utriusque fortunae documento didicerunt, ne contumaciam cum pernicie mallent, quam securitatem cum obsequio.
Tacit. hist. l. 4. or
crush them against the wall on either side.
These Ministers acting according to their consciences cannot justly be blamed for any
refractarinesse, many of whom are so much, every where, in any civill
conformities, that you can hardly lose them in any State alterations, or labyrinths: nor doe they doubt but the Lord will be mercifull to them in this thing, which not private choice & inconstancy, but publique force and necessitie puts upon them. Charity commands to judge and hope, that these
[Page 522] doe all things, according to that light, and latitude, which is in their consciences, as to
things secular: Wherein they conceive, that the
Providence of God,
Mic. 6.9. which is as his
voice teaching us by the
event of all humane affaires what is his will, is a
sufficient absolution, as to all
preceeding ties, civill or sacred; which they look upon as obligatory onely in relation to power
Magistratick publique, and effectuall, in what men, and in what manner soever they see it placed and exercised. Thus some learned men and Ministers plead it as a matter of not onely necessity and prudence, but also of justice and gratitude; that what ever power Christians are by providence cast under, and by that doe, in any order of justice, enjoy
civil protection, there they should
pay a
civill and
peaceable subjection, according to
Conscience and
equity; while they have the benefit of Lawes and government, they ought to yeeld obedience according to Law: and this not so much to the persons of men governing, who may be unworthy; but to the Ordinance of God, civill government, which is managed at present by them.
2.
2. Others more pragmaticall and fierce. There are indeed other Ministers, who are not only of
harder metall, but of
hotter tempers; of more cholerick constitutions, and
feaverish complexions; who love to be moving in the
troubled waters of secular affaires; who seem most impatient of any order, or publique rule, in which they have not some stroke, and influence, ready to undoe, what ever is done without them: Their breast is as full of turbulent and seditious spirits, as the
Cave of Aeolus is of windes, forgetting what
spirit becomes the Ministers of the Gospell in all times; who, though they may denounce hell fire against all impenitent sinners, yet they may not kindle
civill flames of sedition,
Luk. 9.54. or
imprecate revengefull fire from heaven upon any men to destroy them. To the
misguided activity of such Ministers some think the publique may owe much of its troubles; for whom the best Apology is their repentance, for any transports and excesses whereto they have been weakly or wilfully carryed beyond those bounds of
duty and
gravity, which as Ministers and subjects they ought to observe, both toward God and man; All that can be pleaded in any
veniality for their folly and fury is, the
Excuti
[...] omnem ingeniis mediceribus constantiam fatales regnorum & rerumpub: motus.
Ju. de pictur. l. 2. c. 13. Plarimum refoert
[...]n quae eujusque virtus tempora inciderit.
Plin. l. nat. common
genius and generall distemper of times, which slackening by civill dissensions the cords of humane lawes, and loosning the ties of wonted modesty and observance to
Superiours, gave so great temptations, that many Ministers of more forward spirits, knew not how to resist them.
Alas! who hath not sufficiently seen in our dayes by sad experiences, that even among
Ministers there are not onely poor,
weak and
credulous, but also heady, turbulent and factious
men; prone to affect any
miserable way of popularity, and to debase their function and
[Page 523] profession to most
pragmatick impertinencies, as in Ecclesiasticall, so also in Secular affaires; though their gifts be (other wayes above the ordinary size) very usefull and commendable, yet they retain much of the vulgar masse and leaven, and are subject to the same passions and common infirmities; yea no men are more prone to
rash indeavourings and
bold activities, by how much they have many
specious fancies, and
pretty speculations, suggested to them by those bookes they read: which to some men is a
kinde of Necromancy,
[...]. a
conversing with the dead, and conjecturing by their counsels; So that some of them,
like Alchymists, by their reading of
chymicall lights, grow so possest of
their Elixars, or
Philosophers stones, as if it were within a stones cast of them; counting it a sinfull and
shamefull lazinesse, for them to sit still, when they are tempted to such
goodly prizes, as their notions and conceptions hold forth, in some way of reforming, or wholly changing the State of Religion and government of any Church; and in order to that they shake even the civill frame of things; to which they doe not think themselves longer bound in subjection, then they want a party strong enough for opposition; nor will they easily be perswaded that is the sin of Rebellion, which carries the face of Reformation: easily dispensing with obedience to man, where they pretend amendment before God.
Studiis in umbra educatis,
Sen. Want of experience in worldly affairs (which is hardly gained, within mens Study wals) oftentimes prompts warm spirited men, first easily to approve, then passionately to desire, afterwards weakly and unproportionably to agitate,
Consilia callida & inhonesta, prima fronte laeta, tractatu dura, eventu tristia.
Tacit. those precipitant counsels and
specious designes, which oft prove to the shame, and ruine of themselves, and their seduced party. Indeed few Ministers of more pragmatick heads, and
popular parts, but think themselves fit to be (and take it ill, if they be not)
Counsellours of State; Members of Synods, or moderators and determiners of all affaires both Ecclesiasticall and Civill; hardly acquiescing in any thing, as well setled either in
Church or
State, wherein regard is not had to their judgement, party, and
perswasion; of which they are alwayes so very well perswaded, that, when they cry most down others as Churchmen from having any foot or hand in any civill businesses, themselves can presently step in
over head and ears, so far implunged in State troubles and secular commotions, that they hardly ever get out of them with honour and safety, or with inward peace and comfort; Nor can they easily lick off that bloud, which may lye upon them, when they have no weapon left them but their tongues.
The truth is;
no men are more
violently and
superstitiously devoted to their own fancies and opinions, than some Ministers are; none more
unfeigned Idolaters of those little
Idols, which their owne, or
[Page 524] others imaginations have figured; and which they would fain set up, as Gods both in Church and State; To these, they preach it necessary that all Christians should bow down; that without
this mark of conformity to their way none should either
buy or sell:
Rev. 13.17. And when they have once so far flattered themselves in their own
well meaning projects, that they proclaim
God, and
Christ to be engaged on their side; then they conclude, that
Hee can by no means be so wanting to
his own glory, as not to give all speedy and effectuall assistances to all their purposes and designes; which are verbally as much to his honour, as they would be really to their own advantages, if they should prevail and succeed: If they be defeated, both God, and all good Christians, (of a different minde from them) are prone to fall under their hard censures; and if they doe not charge
him foolishly, yet they doe blame their brethren and betters, for want of
zeal to Christ, and to what they list to call
his cause: Such great counsails are oft agitated in the small conclaves of Clergy men: And what they blame in Cardinals abroad, or Bishops at home; themselves are eager to practise even beyond
Richelieu himself: For they lay designes, not for one Church or Nation, but for the whole world.
Isa. 55.8. Iob. 16.2.Forgetting, that
Gods thoughts are not as mans; who may be never more mistaken, than when they think, they doe
God very good service even by killing of others: Nor are, indeed, the thoughts of the wisest and most learned Ministers, or the humblest Christians, such as those (mens pragmatick projects are) who by easie perswasions, and
popular presumptions do so much slight all
ancient wayes, and Catholick customes of the Churches of Christ, which are the great seales of Religion, both evidencing and confirming those holy orders and institutions, which were appointed by Christ and his Apostles: Pretending to follow some new Scripture rules and patterns in things of
extern order, and discipline; which can never by any sound interpretation of the places alledged be supposed, or proved to be either diverse from, or contrary to the universall way and use of the primitive Churches; who, without doubt, were as carefull to act in their outward order and government of the Church according to Apostolicall patterns, and traditionall institutions, which were first the rule of the Churches practise; as they were faithfull to preserve the
Canon of the Scriptures which were after written, and to deliver them without variation or corruption to posterity. But
specious novelties in Religion or Church forms once formed in some mens heads, are prone to move their hearts, with very quick excitations and zealous resolutions: Soon after, (like
salt-rhewms) they descend and fall upon their
lungs, provoking them to continuall
coughs; so that they cannot
[Page 525] be silent, or suppresse their desires of new things in Church and State; Then they are violently carried on to the spreading of their opinion, and way to others; who are easily made drunk with any
new wine; At length they run giddily and rashly to some
rude precipice; where if they go on, they are destroyed; if they retreat, it is not without shame from others, and regret in themselves: Together with after jealousies of State brought upon their
whole function, or that
faction at least; it being a case sufficiently known, that most men are so much
self-flatterers, and
self-lovers, that they are impatient of
any defeats, ready to study and watch oportunities of revenge; when they see the children of
their brains, which soon become the
darlings of their devotion, to prove meer
abortions; or to be violently dashed in pieces; when, indeed, they never had the due formations of Scripture, nor conceptions of Reason, nor productions of Prudence.
Hence, in Politicks, many times
sharp examples have chastened severely the preposterous machinations and motions even of Churchmen and Ministers, when they forsake the ancient refuges of Christians, and Ministers (especially) which were
preaching
[...].
Naz.
[...]. 1.
prayers; and
tears, and betake themselves to swords, and helmets, to plots and conspiracies. If those Ministers of hotter spirits doe not; yet others do finde themselves sufficiently taught that wiser
temper and
modest behaviour, which becomes
Ecclesiasticks in all civill relations and affaires; especially if they carry any
face of change and novelty, or have the least lineament of factious
non-conformities to the established laws and customes in Church or State; wise men have sufficiently seen those miseries, obscurities, and disgraces, which (as black shadowes) have attended, even Churchmen, in that shame, and those defeats, by which God hath quenched the
rash heats, and
over boylings of their fancies, hopes, and activities.
3.
3. Some Ministers errors not imputable to all. Therefore my answer to the main of this
Calumny is, by way of
humble request to
all excellent Christians; that the
jealousies, which some Ministers
weaknesse, rashnesse, or folly may have occasioned, may not reflect upon the whole
function of the Ministry; nor the sins and errours of any
mens persons be imputed to
their profession; as if it were among the
principles of all
Ministers, never
to rest quiet from civill combustions till they have their wils: That Ministers may have many failings, is not denyed; if you would have them wholly without fault, you must have none of
humane race and kinde; Not onely Gods exactnesse, but sober mens fight may easily discover
folly in the
purest Angels of his Church; many spots in the brightest
Moones, and much
nebulousnesse in the fairest
Stars: Yet, God forbid, that any men of justice, honour, or conscience, should charge upon
all Ministers, and the whole function, the
[Page 526] disorders of some; when as there are many hundreds of grave, learned, wise, humble, meek and quiet spirited men, whose excellent vertues, graces, endowments, and publique merits, may more than enough, countervaile, and expiate the weaknesse, or extravagancies of their brethren; Ministers, as well as other men, (except those, whose opinions and fancies are so
died in graine, that
their follies will never depart from them) have learned many experiences both in
England and
Scotland; that an
over-charged, or an
ill-discharged zeal usually breaks it self in sunder; with infinite danger, not only to its authours, but to its abettors, assistants and spectators: And however, at first it might seem
levelled against enemies, yet it makes the neerest friends and standers by, ever after
wary, and afraid both of such
Guns, and their
Gunners; of such dangerous designes, and their designers. Nothing is more touchy and intractable, than matters of civill power and dominion, in which we have neither precept nor practise from Christ or his Apostles, for Ministers to engage themselves in any way of offense; which their wisedome avoided. They were thought of old, things fitter for the hands of
Cyclops, who forged
Jupiters thunderbolts, than for the Priests of the Gods.
Great and sad experiences (shewing how rough, and violent with bloud and ruine all
secular changes are: how unsutable and unsafe to the
softer hands of Ministers) these have added
wisdome to the wise; and taught them very sober, and wholesome lessons, of all peaceable and due subjection, both to God; (who may
govern us by whom he pleaseth) and to man,
Psal. 75.7. who cannot have power, but by
Gods permission;
Dan. 4.17. which at the best and justest posture, is not to be envied so much, as pitied by prudent and holy men; who see it attended with so many cares,
Habet aliquid ex iniquo omne magnum exemplum, quod contra singulos utilitate publica rependitur,
Tacit. l. 14. An. Liceat inter abruptam contumaciam, & deforme obsequium pergere iter ambitione & periculis vacuum.
Tac. An. l. 4. feares and horrours; infinite dangers and temptations; befides a kinde of necessity sometime in reason of State to doe things unjust and uncomfortable: at least to tolerate wayes that are neither pious nor charitable.
So that the humble, peaceable, and
discreet carriage of all wife, and
worthy Ministers (which only becomes them) may justly plead for
favour and
protection against this
calumny of pronenesse to sedition, faction, or any illegall disturbance
in civill affaires; even in all the unhappy troubles of the late yeares, the wisest and
best Ministers have generally so behaved themselves, as shewed they had no other design, than to live a
quiet life in all godlinesse and honesty; to serve the Lord Christ, and his Church, (peaceably if they might) in that station, where they were lawfully set; if they could not help in fair wayes to steer the ship as they desired, yet they did not seek to set it on fire, or split and overwhelm it: If in any
[Page 527] thing relating to
publique variations and
violent tossings,
[...]. Pind. they were not able to act
with a satisfied and good conscience; yet they ever knew their duty, was humbly to bear with
silence, and suffer with
patience from the
hands of men, the
will of God;
Rom. 11.33. whose
judgements they humbly adore, though dark, deep, and past
finding out; If some mens dubiousnesse and
unsatisfiednesse in any things (as they are the works of men, who may sin and erre) be to be blamed, (as it is not in any righteous judgement) yet it is withall, so far to be
pitied and
pardoned, by all that are true Christians, or civill men, as they see it accompanied with
commendable integrity, meeknesse, and
harmlesse simplicity; which onely becomes
these doves and serpents,
Mat. 10.16. which Christ hath sent to teach his Church, both
wisdome and
innocency, to walk exactly and circumspectly in the slippery pathes of this world not onely by sound
doctrine, but also by setled
examples.
Which excellent temper would prevent many troubles among Christians; and much
evill suspicion against Ministers; who could not be justly offensive or suspected
to any in power, if they saw them chiefly intentive to serve, and fearfull to offend God; always tender of good consciences, and of the honor of true Christian Religion; which was not wont to see
Ministers with swords and pistols in their hands, but with their
Bibles and
Liturgies; not rough and targetted as the
Rhinoceroes, but soft and gently clothed as the sheep and Shepherds of Christ. There is not indeed a more
portentous sight, than to see
Galeatos Clericos, Ministers armed with any other
helmet, than that of Salvation; or
sword, than that of the Spirit; or
shield, than that of Faith; by which they will easily overcome the world, if once they have overcome themselves: whose courage will be as great in
praying, preaching, and
suffering with patience, meeknesse and constancy, as in
busting and fighting; which becomes
Butchers better than
Ministers; to whom Christ long ago commanded in the
person of S. Peter to put up
their swords;
Mat. 26.52. nor was he ever heard to repeal that word; or to bid them draw
their swords; no, not in
Christs cause, that is meerly for matters of Religion, who hath Legions of Angels, Armies of truths, gifts and graces of the Spirit to defend himself, and his true interests in Religion withall: which are far
better and fitter
weapons in
Ministers warfare,
2 Cor. 10.4. The weapons of our warfare are not carnall. than such
swords and staves, as they brought, who intended to
betray, to take, and to
destroy Christ. Let
secular powers forcibly act (as becomes them) in the matters of Religion, so farre as they are asserted and established by Law, (whose proper attendant is
armed power) It is enough for Ministers
zeal to be with
Moses,
Exod. 17.
Aaron, and
Hur in the
Mount praying; when
Joshua, in the justest quarrell, i
[...]
fighting with Amalek; that is, the unprovoked and causelesse enemies of the Church. If at any time they counsel or
[Page 528] act matters of life and death, they must be so clearly and indisputably just, and within the compasse of their duty and relation, as may every way become valiant men, humble Christians, and prudent Ministers.
Object.
4. Of the Engagement.But to confute all that can be said for the
Ministers of England, their adversaries are ready to object, that many of them scruple the
taking of the Engagement; This they think is a
pill, which will either choak their consciences, if they swallow it, or
purge them out of their livings, if they doe not; For, contrary to all other Physick, this operates most strongly on those, that never
take it.
Answ. Truly this is the onely tender part, the
undipped heel, where (it may be) some of these
Achillesses, able and good Ministers, may be hurt; In which I humbly crave leave without offence to the power, or prejudice to the wisdome of any men, to offer thus much in the behalf of peaceable Ministers. That,
1. It is not true of all:
many Ministers have shewed, by their taking it, in such a sense of passivenesse under, and
non-activity, against the present establishment, as is satisfactory to the Imposers, and inoffensive to their own consciences; what others would doe, if they could,
Perjurio maculare vitam suam magis timere debet quam finire Christianus. Aust. Ep. 224. Judg 8. 2 Sam. 12.31.
[...],
Juramenta vereri religiosius. Pythag. dict. Mat. 5.33. 2 Sam. 21. Zach. 8.17. Jer. 34.18. with
inward peace. And if there were no other excuse or Apology for these
peaceable, and
painfull M
[...]nisters, (who have not subscribed) but onely those
many pleas of Conscience, which have been humbly tendred to publique view; these ought not to be unconsidered by such as professe to be
Christians; who remember, how
cruell a thing it is, to make mens
consciences passe, as
Gideon did the men of
Succoth, or
David the
Ammonites, under
briars and
thorns, under
saws and
harrows; of either
sharp contradictions, or
prickly distinctions; unsafe
Salvoes, which if they may seem
evasions before men (in matter of Oathes lawfully taken) yet possibly, may not prove full absolutions before God, who hath oft severely exacted the
forfeitures of perjury; as of
Saul and
Zedekiah. And how ever God in his providence may put suspensions of oathes, as to their actuall execution; yet they cannot find any absolution from the obligation which goes with inconditionate Oathes, so long as they are within our morall possibility of keeping them: How any man can swear or promise to be true and faithfull to two different interests, without being forsworne, or false and unfaithfull to the one or the other, seems a
Gordian knot which onely the sword dissolves by cutting, not untying.
And who can wonder, that seriously considers the
state of humane affaires, (which are most fully represented in the glasse of our times, with as many variating faces, as the
Moon) if some Ministers, (whom both grace and experience, age and manners
[Page 529] have made
grave and calm) are tender and
wary of further
hampering their consciences on any State cables:
Jurandi facilitate in perjurium prolabimur,
Aust▪ since they have seen that the former
threefold cords, of Oathes, Protestation, and Covenant, could not resist those tides, and stormes, which have driven the whole Nation (as to extern events and affaires) from those grounds of fidelity and allegiance, both as to Civill, and Ecclesiasticall
obedience, whereon they thought they had conscienciously, safely and quietly cast
anchor according to laws.
Furthermore some mens
non-engaging cannot be any great weakning to power, (however it may so seem to some mens jealousies and policies) since no mans
engaging seems to be any great fortifying of it: For experience hath taught us how easily men are
absolved from such publick ties, seem they never so strict: Nor is there any reason to think they will be stronger for the future, than they were in former times:
Publique security doth not much consist in any
verball formalities, but in that
efficacious power, which men have by the sword; and which they exercise as long, as the
Lord of all the world is pleased to execute his will,
Dan. 4.17. and
pleasure by any men. Next to power,
publique authority and
safety riseth from the
satisfaction of mens judgements, as to the justice of mens proceedings; winning respect and love by that equity in government and moderation, which is according to Laws setled and known: not by
arbitrarines of will, and meer force; which as to the
principle is tyrannous, be it never so tempered in the exercise. Under any such orderly Government,
wise Christians and Ministers know, how with humility, peace, and patience, to
submit as farre as is agreeable to piety, and necessary for the publique peace, no lesse than for their private safety. Last of all; Possibly those men whose interests made them most forward at first to goe in these
new and untrodden wayes, found them not
so smooth, (without any
rub or
scruple) in their own judgements and consciences; that they should greatly wonder, if others, (who are onely driven that way, without their choice, counsell or consent) doe fear, or finde something in it, which makes them
startle or
stumble. And truly,
in this point, without any further arguing, (which is neither safe nor discreet as to publique resolutions of State, in any private man) it must be
freely confessed, that some Ministers (as well as other sober men) doe humbly cast themselves on the
mercy of God, and the
Novum imperium inchoantibus, utilis clementiae famae,
Tacit. h.
[...]4.
clemency of those
in power; hoping for such
toleration, and
connivence in this particular, as many did plead for, and injoy in their
former non-conformities, which favour they may best deserve, because they will least
abuse it:
[...]. Their quiet and godly carriage being as great security to Governours, as any oath can be from others:
Viri boni constans vita vim habet juramenti,
Cl. Al.
[...].
7. Behaving themselves within those bounds
[Page 530] of discretion, peaceablenesse, and
civill subjection; which becomes them, and all truly wise and godly men in the many tossings, and changes, to which they are subjected, as other mortals, in this
mutable world: In all which, if the strictnesse of
religion terrifies any good Christians
with the fear of any thing,
Zach. 8.16, 7. that lookes like false Oathes, or
perjury,
[...]. Naz. Car.
158.
[...], vocat. Thucid. l.
1. quos infoederibus pangendis invocabant. (one of the blackest stains, most indeleble spots and unpardonable sins of the soul) being a blaspheming, denying and defying of God: yet, certainly it allowes the most
consciencious men, (whereever their worldly necessities and livelihoods force them to live under any
power) such
latitudes of honest and
peaceable subjection, in things meerly civill and externall, as may not alwayes
force them upon banishments,
prisons, and
persecutions; or else, evermore embroile them with
civill wars, and
open hostilities; even there where they cannot hope to
preserve themselves, without a miracle. A wise and humble Christian is never far from his refuge; And when pursued or urged, beyond what he thinkes agreeable to a good conscience, he is not to seek for base and Foxes shifts, subtill windings, or sinfull coverts: He is alwayes ready either fairly to obey, or fairly to suffer: He needes not wiredraw his conscience, till it fits every State passage: if the way of the world be strait, yet Gods is still inlarged to him; if the worlds be large, yet he still keeps to Gods strictnesse. Certainly good men ought not too rashly to cast
away that
just and fair protection, which they enjoy under any
civill power; (which, Christ tels us, no
man can have but from above, Joh. 19.11.
Joh. 19.11.) But rather with all
humble gratitude, both to
give God the glory; and man, that respect, which is due for any
favour, and
indulgence they have in worldly regards; which will ever seem least
heavy to a good Christian; while there is no torture, rack or
tyranny exercised upon
the conscience; by forcing to declare or act there, wherein their judgments are not so fully satisfied, as to the point of approbation, or actual concurrence.
It is happy if at any time
truly consciencious Christians can enjoy any fair quarter among
men of this world; whose high and haughty spirits, if puffed up with successe, are hardly patient of Christs self-crucifying methods: It is wisdome in Ministers to merit, by humble and peaceable carriage according to a good conscience, all
moderation from secular powers; who are more easily provoked against them than other men: Statesmen are often flatterers, seldom such reall friends to Jesus Christ, and his Church, as to deny themselves much for their sakes: Nor doe they usually much regard
those holy interests, further than they are brought to a compliance with their designes: The
yoke of Christ is commonly too
heavy for the
iron sinews of Conquerours necks; and his
gate too strait for
triumphing Armies to march through; with out much
[Page 531] stooping and self-denyall;
Victoria natura insolens est, & superba.
Cic. pro. Mar. which is a hard lesson for those to learn, whose advantages are in their hands, unlesse grace be also in their hearts: It's alwayes seen that men of power
set up themselves speedily and effectually, in places of honour, and profit: but to set up Christ and his Kingdome in any reall way of godlinesse and holy order (further than some verball, cheap, and popular gratification) is a work of
many ages, and worthy of that pious and magnanimous spirit which was in
Constantine the Great; whose Eagles wings served no lesse to protect the Church in peace and prosperity, than the Empire and his own person.
Great men are generally shy of those
consciencious strictnesses and self-diminutions, which true Religion requires; so that Ministers had need study to walk
inoffensively, that they may catch men by
honest guile: Laying aside all uncomely
rigour, rude severities;
2 Cor. 12.16. and what ever may savour of either
scorn, or
stubbornnesse; using in civill affairs all fair submissions, which may consist with the peace of their consciences before God, and the honour of their profession before men; which is the purpose, and will be the practise of all truly wise and godly Ministers; who think it more honest and honorable to be open enemies, than false and feigned friends; to withdraw from, rather than abuse protection.
But yet in matters properly religious, so far as
Ministers are in Christs stead, and have the care and charge of true Religion,
5. The courage of Ministers in things properly religious and in their calling. of the Church, and of the welfare of mens soules; Herein (O
you excellent Christians) I know, you not only allow, but expect, that
all true Ministers should be faithful to Gods glory, & the souls of them,
Non est dicentis praesumptio ubi est jubentis domini autoritas,
Chrysost. l. 70. although they should
offend them; That they ought to speak the truth
seasonably, and wisely, though they
contract enemies; that they must not by their
Honestius est offendere quam odisse.
Tac. vit. Agr.
[...]. Syn. de Regno.
[...]. Cl. Al.
[...].
pusillanimity, and flattery prostrate the honour of true Religion, nor of their Ministry; which ceases not to be
Christs Jewell, when it is for its splendor (which men cannot bear)
trodden under feet.
Act. 7.55. They must still
looke stedfastly to heaven, though men cast dust and ashes, stones and firebrands in
their faces upon the earth. In this holy station and resolution, which is proper to them, as
Ministers of the truth of God, I hope there are still many so
Jer. 9.3. Non quid illi cupiant audire, sed quid nos deceat dicere considerandum, qui f
[...]lsarum l
[...]udum irrisionibus decipi quam saluberrimis monitionibus salvari malint.
[...]l. l. 8. Gr.
valiant for the Truth, so zealous for the glory of God, the name of Christ, and the honour of the reformed Religion; so
faithfull also to mens souls, and their own integrity; that as they will not disdain to
serve even wicked Magistrates, in Gods way, no more than
Mark. 6.20.
John Baptist
[Page 532] did to preach to
Herod) yet they would infinitely disdain to flatter them in any way,
Nudè cum nuda loquimur, non verenda retegimus, sed in verecunda refutamus,
Ber. Ep. 43. as
Gods, or agreeable to true
Religion, which is not so; or to
fear them so, as to
betray the cause of God; (which is alwayes pleading against the ignorance, or errour, or
violence, or
hypocrisie, or pride of the evill world) and to
sow pillowes under any mens Elbowes, who may perhaps lean uneasily on the
skuls and
bones of those they
have unjustly slain;
1 King. 20.2. Isai. 30.10. or like
Ahabs 400
false Prophets, to speak onely soft and
smooth things to those men, whose hearts and
hands are prone to harden by the use of armes both against piety, equity and charity: so that, at length, they may grow rough as
Esaus, and red as
Edoms; military passions and actions, especially in great and violent changes,
Frustra de superatis hominibus gloriatur infaelix victoria, quae irae & superbiae fuccumbit.
Ber. ad mil. Temp.
seldome keeping within the bounds of that
justice and
mercy which Christian Religion constantly prescribes without respect of persons, to the strong, as well as the weak; to the
Conquerours, as well as the
conquered; Successe being for the most part, an
irresistible temptation to men, by
power to gratifie their lusts; and to think any thing necessary, and so
lawfull, which is but safe and beneficiall: not regarding the exact rules of justice (in the Laws of God and man) which are
divine, and immutable; by no advantages of gain, or honour to be warped or varied: The common places, Sermons and prayers of true Ministers must not be like some mens Almanacks, calculated just to the elevation of mens counsels, designes and successes, (wherein flattery would seem to be Prophetick and foretelling) but without respect of persons the same at all times to all men, as to the main rules and duties of holinesse.
Although it be very
impertinent to dispute with power irresistible, to
tax Caesar, when he is able to
tax all the world; or to quarrell at
his coin, when he is master of ours; yet a wise
Minister and Christian may
distinguish between the publique power in men, and the private personall sins of men; A grave and constant spirited preacher of righteousnesse, will (as he should, in Gods way and Word) with all
religious freedome, yet with all
civill respect tell even the greatest
Princes, and
Potentates of their sins: as resolute
Eliah, and honest
Micajah did
Ahab; as
Nathan did
David; as
Jeremiah did the Princes and people too; as
John Baptist did
Herod; as St.
Stephen did the
Jews,
Non par est, ut deceptus splendore purpurae ignores imbecillitatem corporis, quod hac regitur.
Amb. ad Theodos. Theod. l. 5. Eccles. hist. c. 1
[...]. and as St.
Ambrose did
Theodosius the Emperour; who for that Christian courage loved him the better; professing, that no man was worthy the honour of a Christian Bishop, or Minister, but he that knew how to own and use such pious and
resolute constancy, as
he had done; Yea what will you think of the freedome used by
Menis Bishop of
Chalcedon to
Julian the Emperour, telling him that he was an
Atheist and
Apostate? Being blinde and led to the place where they were sacrificing;
Julian with scorn asked
[Page 533] him, why the
Galilean did not open his eyes;
Sozom. l
5. c.
4. The old man answered he thanked God he wanted eyes to see so wicked a person.
It is certain no men are better subjects in any time or under any State, than
such plain dealing Preachers; although oft times none are lesse esteemed, by such men, who had rather enjoy the fruit of their
sins with peace, than hear of them to
repentance. But Ministers, who are
Gods Heralds, must not consider, what voice pleaseth those to whom they are sent; but what he commands
that sends them; It were better that hundreds of them were sequestred, plundered, imprisoned, banished, or burnt at
Stakes in
Smithfield,
Vitámque impendere vero, Nec propter vitam vivendi perdere causam.
Juv.
Nihil turpius sanctis parasitīs. (after the example of many
holy Martyrs) than that
their votes and suffrages (as more sollemn parasites) should ever
flatter men, either great or many,
in their sins; or
Isai. 5.20. call
evill good, and
good evill; or speak
good of that, and blesse those whom they
think
Psal. 10.3.
God abhorreth, who is as far from
approving, as from commanding, any immorality, or injustice in any agents, (whom he suffers to act and doe great things in the world) when yet he so far approves
strange events, as he permits them in his
unsearchable, yet
alwayes
[...] just wisdome, which knows how to make good use of evill men a
[...]d manners.
[...]. Bas. M. de Sp.
5. c.
21 God can make
Bathsheba to be the
mother of a Solomon whom he loved; when yet he never allowed the sin of
2 Sam. 12.14.
David or
Bathsheba in their first coming together; the fruit of which the
Lord destroyed. It justifies, as St.
Austin saith,
Gods omnipotent goodnesse and wisdome, but not mans impotent
passion and folly; when he brings his glory, or his
Churches good out of
their evill.
Yet this
just and necessary freedome,
[...]. Demost. which Ministers of the Church in all duty to God, charity to men, and fidelity to their own souls, ought always, as they have fit occasion, to use, must not amount to bitter,
rude, importune, and unseasonable
reproofes; not to publique
raylings, seditious reproaches, and popular
invectives against any mens persons, or actions:
Nobile plane ac generosum est vincendi genus, alios humilitate praeoccupare ut vincamus.
Sal. Ep. 5.
[...]. Is. Pel. l.
4. ep.
139. There must be
meekenesse with zeal; humility with courage; modesty with freedom; gravity with constancy, and prudence with innocency.
If those, that are at any
time in Power, doe not like, or will not protect and incourage
such Ministers in all such religious freedom of speaking, as becomes the Word of God; if they presently make
those offenders for a word; and looke on them,
Isai. 29.21. as enemies of their power, who only tell them and all men of those sins, which the Scripture
reproves, equally in all men, and God will mightily
punish in the mighty: If they resolve to
destroy all those Preachers,
[Page 534] which are loth they
should be damned;
Impatientiam reperhensionis sequitur peccandi impudentia; unde impoenitentia, desperatio damnatio.
Ber. Truly such men deserve to have no Ministers, but those that are not worth
the having; Teachers
after their own hearts, and not
after Gods; None are worthy the name of Christs Ministers, who
suffer Christians to sin securely; others may heap up, and
feed on
Mellei & sacharati doctores.
sweet Teachers, for a while but they will finde them like
Rev. 10.10. St.
Johns book, in the belly,
bitter, and
miserable comforters in the end: None are so worthy of Christian
Magistrates protection, as those that fear not to tell them
of their sins; yet in a fair way too: Not in a
Cynicall severity, but in a
Christian charity; not so, as to diminish their power, (which
Temperanda est reprehensio, ut non tam corrosores quam correctores videamur, emendare studentes non mordere.
Ber. Ep. 78. Veritas & dulcis est & amara: quando dulcis, pascit; quando amara, curat: & medicamen animo & pabulum.
Aust. Ep. 210.
is Gods, more than mans) but vindicate true piety; What good Christian wil not be glad of
sanative wounds, rather than
Prov. 27.6.
Quantum
[...]dit peccatum tantum diliget fratrem, quem sentit peccati sui hostem. Aust. Ep. 87. Ioh. 18.37. For this end came I into the world that I should bear witnesse to the truth.
Sapienti grata sunt vulnere senantia, Ieron.
poysonous kisses? to hear of those faults in a fair way, which he hath cause to be sorry, that ever he committed; and of which he must repent even to a restitution of injuries, or at least an agnition, if ever he have pardon? True Ministers are to consider, not what will
please poore sinfull mortals, but what
will profit mens soules; not what may
seeme good to them, but what will
doe them good; and however they may not transgresse the laws of
honour, and
civility by a
rudenesse of Religion; yet they must take that
Ezek. 2.5.
liberty of speaking, which the word of
God allowes, and conscience requires, whether men will
hear, or forbear.
6. Ministers quiet subjection merits protection.If then Christian Religion be not in
England grown a meere fable, (as the Ministers of it, are too many, become a reproach and a by-word, a burden, and a song) If
modern-policies hath not
quite eat up all that piety, which was sometime professed, in privater and obscurer stations: If
Mammon hath not justled
God out of the
throne of great and strong mens hearts: If
Belial have not deposed Christ: If the enjoyment or catching at the
shadowes of temporall power and possessions, have not made men foolishly let goe the care to get and to hold fast eternall life. If Arms have not beaten away the graces of Gods Spirit; and fighting against Christians have not taught them to fight against God, and the checks of conscience: If the shedding of
mans bloud have not taken away the sense and virtue of
Christs bloud: If the
noise of warre, and the cry of
the slain have not
deafned mens ears against the
voice of God, and the cals of his Spirit: If the dreadfull and lamentable aspect of poore Christians supplicating in vain for life, and dying with horrour and anguish at the feet and before the eyes of their brethren, have not taken away the fight of charity and deprived men of the
[Page 535] light of Gods countenance in love and mercy: If there be any
tendernesse of conscience, any sense of sin, any fear of God, any terrours from above, from beneath, or from within; if any belief of the
judgment to come, and accounts to be given; if any thoughts of, and
ambitions for a
better Kingdome, than the earth can afford:
Nemo potest veracitere esse amicus hominis, nisi qui fuerit primitus veritatis.
Aust. Ep. 52. Charitas pie saevire, humiliter indignari, patienter irasci novit.
Ber. Ep. 2. No men will be more acceptable, even
to the greatest, than those Ministers,
who know, at once how to speak the truth, and yet to keep within the bounds,
both of Charity and civility; Nor doth it follow (as the sophistry of some
Sycophants would urge against true Ministers) that those will be most active to destroy or disturb the powers of this world, who are most faithfull to keep potentates soules
from damning, in the world to come.
In these Christian bounds then of
peaceable subjection, humility and holinesse, if the Ministers of
England, which are able, discreet, and faithfull, might but obtain so much declared
favour, and publique
countenance, (which all
other fraternities and professions have) as to be sure to enjoy their
callings, liberties, and
properties, which seem to be many times in great uncertainties, under the obedience and
protection of the laws; as it would much incourage them in their
holy labours, (which alwayes finde carnall opposition enough in mens hearts, and discouragement from their manners) so it would
redeem them from those menaces, insolencies, and oppressions, of
unreasonable men; who look upon them as
publique enemies and
perdue; because they thinke they have little of
publique favour and incouragement: Ministers are so much men, that kind and
Christian usage will, no doubt, much
win upon them; The
Sunshine of favour is likelyer to make the
morosest of them, lay off that coat of rigour and austerity, which some (perhaps) affects to wear; than that
rough storm and winde, wherewith they are dayly threatned, and by which many of them have been and are still
distressed; which makes them
wrap themselves up, as
Elias in his
hairy mantle, when they think their lives, and liberties, and livelihoods are sought after; and no
such protection like to continue over them, as they thought in a Christian State and Church they might have both obtained and deserved, by their quiet and usefull conversation. As just
protection invites
inferiors to due subjection; so no men pay it more willingly than they, who besides
the iron chains of fear, have the
softer cords of lov
[...], and favour upon them: By how much (after many violent stormes and hard impressions) they are more tenderly used, the more is
respect gained, and peaceable
inclinations raised in men toward such as will needs govern them: The very best of whom are seldome so
mortified, or heightned by
Religion, as to forget they are men; or to be without their passions, discontents, and murmurings, joined with desires and endeavours to ease and relieve themselves;
[Page 536] At least to change their
condition, if they finde it Tyrannique and
Egyptian; (that is,
unreasonable, arbitrary, injurious, and oppressive: quite contrary to what is pretended, of
honest and
just liberties, both Christian and humane, civill and conscientious; which are, for every one to enjoy, as his private judgement of things, so what ever is his priviledge and property by Law; while he keeps within the practique obedience and compasse of the Law, whereto Governours, as well as governed, are bound, not onely in piety, but also in policy: Both tyranny and rebellion are their owne greatest Traitors: Magistrates seldome losing or hazarding their power, nor subjects their peace, but when they wander out of the plain
highway of Laws;
Non diu stare potest potentia, quae multorum malo exercetu
[...].
Sen. de Ira. which are the
conservatories both of Governours and governed. It is the least degree of justice, and short enough of any high favour, to permit, and protect worthy
Ministers (with all other honest and peaceable men) as in doing their
duties, so in
receiving their
dues: Yet this is as great a measure, as in these times, they dare either ask, or hope for; Immunities from any burthens, that lye heavy on them, Additions of honour or augmentations of estate, I think all wise Ministers despair of: Peace with a little as to this world, would be a great meanes, both to compose their studies, and to
strengthen their hands in the
work of God; Also to quench that fire, with which many mens tongues are inflamed against Ministers, their calling, persons and their maintenance; thinking they may both safely, and acceptably despise those, whom power
delights not to honour; For whose ruine the malice of some
Antiministerian spirits wisheth, as
many gallowses and
gibbets set up, as there are
Pulpits.
Dan. 3.18.But the Lord is able to deliver us: if not; yet,
be it known to these violent and unreasonable men,
Hoc posteris dicite, Hominem Christo deditum posse mori, non posse supera
[...]i.
Ieron. Psal. 68.13.
[...]. Dictum juvenis inter tormenta; cum totum vulnus erat, & fornam hominis, at non fidei amiserat.
Euseb. hist. l. 5. c. 1. that no learned, judicious and consciencious Ministers will
bow down to worship that
papall, or
popular Image of
Anarchy and
confusion, which they seek to set up, as to the shame and ruine of this and all Reformed Churches, so infinitely to the detriment and dishonour of this Nation, as to its common welfare, in peace, plenty, or power, in good learning or true Religion. And however we are forced
for some time to lye
among the pots; yet shall we be as the
wings of a dove; nor shall we want an
Ark, whither to fly at last: where a
gracious hand will receive us to
eternall rest; when we shall retire to heaven,
wearied with the troubles on earth, and finding no rest for
our souls, amidst those
overflowing scourges, which the just and
offended God will certainly bring upon all such evill and unthankfull men, who love their power or profit more than their soules; and glory in despising those who professe to be
Noahs, the Preachers onely of
righteousnesse and of
repentance; but no way the pragmatick plotters of troubles or seditious movers of civill perturbations.
I Have now,
O you excellent and truely reformed Christians,
8. Cavill. Object.
1. It's not safe to plead for, or protect Ministers. onely left a wary
super-politick, and
over-cautious spirit to encounter and dispell; which pleads
policy against
piety; and prefers outward
safety, before inward
peace: Being, as it pretends, lothe, yea and afraid to displease, deny or gainsay so great and powerfull, at least so active, bold and
pragmaticall a party, as is by these Antiministeriall adversaries pretended to be, both among
military men and others,
implacably ingaged against, not onely the persons present standing, and maintenance of Ministers; but even the very calling, ordination, and function of the Ministry: which they are resolved to undermine by
calumnies, or overthrow by force; either by fair or foul means: These Antiministeriall spirits must by all meanes be gratified; and by no means displeased; lest impatient of the repulses and elusions oft given to their many petitions and
essayes against the Ministry they fly out to
greater disorders, than either the Ministers or the Gospell, the reformed Religion, or Christ himself are worth: Better this
one function of the Ministry, (though ancient, usefull and necessary to the Church; yea though holy and of divine institution, the greatest gift of God, next Jesus Christ, to the world) better this be destroyed, than a generation of violent spirits should get a head, and destroy both us and our Nation. Thus some men, whose feares are strong objecters against their judgements, and consciences; which cannot but acknowledg both of the Ministry and Ministers of
England, that God is in them, and hath been with them of a Truth.
Answ. I see how
many Lyons the base fears and
cowardise of men are prone to fancy, to be in
Prov. 20 13.
their way, when they should undertake to maintain the
cause of God, of Christ, and of true Religion,
1. Mens cowardise in religious matters. (which the cause of the Ministers
indeed, is.)
Iudg. 9.36. Here the
shadows of mountaines and
Phil. de Com:
fields of thistles appeare
like armed men to
timorous and degenerous Christians; when yet all the
outward difficulties, all the inward terrours, all the divels in hell cannot deter some men from
those adventures wherein their worldly interest of profit, safety or honour are concerned; There oft-times necessities are first made, then they are prosecuted, after they are pleaded as grounds for excuse, at least, if not of
justification, of actions lesse warrantable.
If I thought (as truly I doe not) that this
ungratefull mutiny of some men against the Ministry, and the mean
despondency of others, (their cold and faint friends) were generall and
Epidemicall among men of any considerableness, for quality, number, and estate, that these did either oppose or
desert their Ministers,
Sueton. in Jul. Cas. I conceive it would admit of no better
confutation and remedy, than for Ministers (with
Caesar) to open our naked brests, and to offer them to the ponyards and swords, or pistols of those, that think it fit to
desert us; and by a second hand to
destroy us.
Ministers yeeld to the sentence of the Nation.If those that excell in any vertue, or in power,
doe indeed think the Ministers and Ministry of
England have deserved to be thus vilified and exploded, as the
filth and
off-scouring of all things: if in
reason of state and
politick interest it be found
therefore best, because safest; that
Learning must yeeld to illiteratenesse;
study to temerity;
knowledge to ignorance;
modesty to impudence;
ingenuity to rusticity;
order to confusion;
gravity to giddinesse; holy
eloquence to vain blessings;
serious disputings to rude and profane janglings; That the grave, learned, and venerable
Preachers of the true Christian reformed Religion must give place to cunning and insolent
Factors for all manner of errours, superstitions, and confusions; if this be
necessary, or highly convenient for the publique good, they shall doe wisely, if not well, with all speed to stigmatize by
publique vote and act, both the
Ministers and their Ministry on the foreheads, as so many
vile persons, whose craft hath hitherto
cheated and abused the
English world, in stead of seeking, and shewing men the true way to heaven; Nothing is more just, than to stop
such mouths, whose
Oracles are no better than those, which were silenced when Christ came into the world: Yea, quite to
abrogate the function will be the shortest way whereby to satisfie the Antiministeriall malice: And to expiate the
sin or folly at least of this Church and Nation; which self-displeased for entertaining them so long, and so liberally, shall now take but a just revenge in either
sterving them, and their families to death, or condemning them to a
wandering beggery; That so by such a
penall retaliation,
Fu
[...]um vendidisti, sumo pereas.
Sueton. in Vespas. (as that Emperour commanded a
Cheater to be
stifled to death with smoak, because he vented only
smoak) Ministers may want common
bread to live, who have pretended to feed mens souls with
the bread of life, and have in this onely deluded men; For coming now to be searched by the more accurate eyes of some new
Illuminates, they are found, like the Priests and Temples of the
heathenish devotion, to have in them, in stead of a
venerable deity, nothing but the Images of
cats or
crocodiles, and the like despicable figures.
If neither
God, nor
good men have any
further pleasure in the
lifes, labours, and
prosperity of his servants
the Ministers of England, against whom the
Shimei's of these times are bold so loudly to cast forth their cursing and evill speeches;
2 Sam. 16. Let the
Lord do with us as it seemeth
good in his eyes; Loe, we are many of us in our
severall places and
charges, yet residing: (some are already scattered and ejected) most of us
almost beggered, exhausted, weather-beaten, and shipwracked in stormes and tossings of these times. Some are even
weary of themselves, filled with the dayly and
bitter reproaches of their insolent adversaries;
1 King. 19.4. and even praying
with Elias, It is enough, we are not better then
our Forefathers, (thus persecuted they the godly Ministers,
[Page 539] the
Bishops, the
Presbyters, the
Apostles, the Prophets of old;) fit our soules for thee, and take them to thee; that we may be delivered from so
injurious and
unthankefull a generation, whose aim is to destroy the true Prophets, and pull down all the
house of God in the land.
Alas! we of
the Ministry have no weapons or arms,
Ministers unarmed innocency.
1 Sam. 22.17. Non nobis tanti est vita, ut armis tuenda fit. Tiber. ad Senatum.
Tac. an. 6. no strong holds, or defenced Cities, besides our prayers, patience, and (as we hope) good consciences; it will be no hard work for a
few Doegs to destroy all the
true Prophets and Ministers of the Lord in the land: That so this great
Hecatomb, so long desired, and expected, may be an
acceptable sacrifice to the Jesuited Papists, and
pragmatick Separatists, and all other malicious enemies of this reformed Church; and that true Religion, which the Ministers of this Church have professed and preached in many years.
And this, not
upon light and
unexamined presumptions; not upon customary
traditions, and the meer ducture of
education; not upon
politick principles, and civill
compliances, with Princes or people; but upon serious
grounds; as solid, and clear
demonstrations, as can by right and impartiall reasonings, be gathered from the
Word of God: and, (in cases of its obscuritie, or our own weaknesse) from that light, which the
consent and practise of the
primitive, and purest Churches of Christ hath held forth to us, in points of
Faith, doctrine, and in all good orders or manners, becomming Christians; either in their private moralities, or their publique
decencies. In this
integrity, innocency, and
simplicity, (which neither
men nor divels can take from us) we are sure to be destroyed, if it must be so, and to be delivered from an ungratefull
generation of vipers;
Matth. 3.7. who think it enough to destroy those, who have been a means of their being and life, as Christians; if our injuries and bloud could be silenced with us, yet the
very dust of our feet,
Matth. 1
[...].14. will be a testimony against such men at the last day of judgement: when it shall be more
tolerable, for any Christian people under heaven, than
for these in England; since among none clearer
truths have been taught, or greater
workes done, or better examples given; than have been here, by the
Ministers of this Church.
Where hath there been under heaven more
frequent,
Ministers merit of this Nation. and more excellent
preaching? where more frequent, and yet unaffected praying? where more judicious, pious and practicall writing? where more learned and industrious
searching out of all divine truths? where more free and ingenuous declaring of them? so as nothing hath been withheld or smothered; where more devout, holy and
gracious living? where more orderly, harmonious and charitable
agreeing, than among those that were the best Bishops, the best Ministers, and the best Christians here in
England? Adorned with
[Page 540] these ribands, fillets and
garlands, of
good words, good works, and
good bookes, must the Ministers of
England, like
solemn victimes, and piatory sacrifices, be destroyed? onely to gratifie, some mens petulancy, insolency, covetousnesse and cruelty, who list to be actors, or spectators in so
religious massacres.
2. Considerations touching the Ministers of England, humbly propounded.But O you
excellent Christians of all ranks and proportions; If there be yet any ear of patience left free to hear the
Ministers plea and apology; if
calumny hath not obstructed all wayes of justice or charity; if slavish
feares have not so imbased your
piety and zeal for the Christian reformed Religion, that you dare not seem no not
to pity the Ministers of it; if the
separations and brokennesse of Religion (in our unhappy times) have not wholly blinded your eyes and baffled your judgements; so that you have lost all sight both of true Church and true Ministry here in
England; I humbly desire, that before the true and ancient Ministers be cashiered, and quite destroyed, these things
may be considered.
1. Whether it be a just proceeding to impute the
personall failings of some men to the whole
function and profession? whether, at that rate, all Judges, Magistrates, and Commanders may not be cryed down, as well as all Ministers? Since, where there are many, there are alwayes some, that are not very good. 2. Whether it be fitting to condemne and destroy any men in any of their rights, to which they pretend, either of
office or reward, (and that by Laws, both divine and humane) without a fair and full hearing, what can be said for them? or whether any man would have such
measure meted to themselves? 3. Whether
Pride in some
Lay-men of their gifts; Envy in others, against the welfare of the Ministers of Christ;
Covetousnesse in others, as to their maintenance;
Profanenesse in others against all holinesse; Ambition in others to begin or carry on some worldly ends and secular projects;
Licentiousnesse in others, against all religious restraints;
Impatience in others, to see
any govern without or besides themselves;
Malice and spite in others, against this, as all other reformed Churches; Hopes in others by our
confusions to introduce their superstitious usurpations;
Whether I say these, and the like inordinate lusts, and motions in mens hearts, as their severall interests lead and tempt them, may not be
great causes, and influentiall occasions of these violent distempers, which break out thus against the generality of the
Ministers, and the whole calling of the
Ministry in this Church?
Yea, what if all odious
clamours, and calumnies against them, and
their calling, have no more of truth in them, than a
Jewell hath of dirt in it when filth is cast upon it? (whose innate firmness preserves its inward and essentiall purity) What if nothing be wanting to the
innocency and honour of the
Ministry of this Church, but onely
patient,
[Page 541] and impartiall Judges; pious
patrons, and generous
protectours? which was all St.
Paul wanted, when he was accused of
many and grievous crimes, by the cruell and
hard-hearted Jewes; which were his Countrey men, and for whom he had that
heroick charity, as to wish himself
Anathema from Christ, that they might be saved; Whether ever any Ministers of learning, honesty and piety, (that had done so much for the religious welfare of any Christian Nation, as the able
Ministers of England generally have done, for many ages;) were ever so rewarded by Christians? or whether ever it entred into the hearts of religious men, so to deal with
their Ministers, as some now
meditate and design?
It were good for men, how
metald and resolute so ever they seem to be in carrying on their designs, to make some
pause and
halt, before they strike such a
stroak, as may seem to
challenge Christ,
Severissimè punit Deus cum paenalis nutritur impunitas.
Aust.
and fight against God: whose
stroakes against men are heaviest, when they are least visible; and his
wounds sorest, when men have the least sense of their
contending against him. The perswasions and confidences of men may be great in their proceedings,
Act. 26.9. Act. 9.4. (as was in
Saul persecuting) when yet their zeale is but dashing against the
goades, or thornes; and a meer
persecuting of Christ himselfe; which will in the end pierce their own souls through with many errors.
What if (notwithstanding many
personal failings in Ministers as men) their function, calling, and Ministry be
the holy institution and appointment of Jesus Christ; transmitted to these times, and this Church by a right order and uninterrupted succession, as to the
substance of the power, and essence of the authority? (The talents or gifts were Christs, and from Christ, delivered to his Servants the Ministers of the Church: though some of them might be idle and
unfaithfull; whose burying them in the earth, or wrapping them up in a napking at any time was no
wasting or
imbezling of the substance of them; nor any lessening of Christs right to them.)
And for this I have produced, not weak
opinions; not light conjectures; not partiall customes; not bare prepossession;
3. A summary of what makes for the function of the Ministry. not uncertain tradition; not blind antiquity; not meer crowds or numbers of men; much lesse do I
solemnly alledge my own
specious fancies, devout dreams, uncertain guessings,
Seraphick dictates, and magisteriall Enthusiasms; But 1.
evident grounds out of the Word of God, for a divine Ordination, and institution at first. 2.
Scripture history for succession, to four generations actually. 3. Promises and
precepts for perpetuity of power Ministeriall, and assistance, which was derived by the solemn
ceremony of the imposition of hands, by such only, as had been ordained; and so enabled with
successionall power, till the coming of Christ. 4. This primitive root and divine plantation of the Ministeriall office and power, we finde oft confirmed
[Page 542] by
miraculous gifts; besides the innocency, humility, simplicity, piety and charity of those
Apostles, primitive
Bishops and
Presbyters, set forth in the
holinesse of their lives; and the glorious successes of their Ministeriall labours; converting
thousands by preaching the Gospell: and by their
Ministeriall power, and authority planting Churches in all the then
known and
reputed world, oft crowning their doctrines and Ministry with Martyrdome. 5. After this I produce, what is undenyably alleadged, from authours of the
best credit, (learned and godly men) famous in the Church, through all the first ages, shewing the
Catholick and
uncontradicted consent; the constant and uninterrupted succession by Bishops and Presbyters in every City, and Countrey; which all Christians in every true Church owned, received and reverenced, as men indued with such order and power Ministeriall, as was divine, supernaturall and sacred, as from Christ, and in his Name; though by man, as the means and conduit of it. This is made good to our dayes in the persons, and office of those
Ministers, who were and are duely
ordained in this Church. 6. Next I plead, (with the like
evident and undenyable demonstrations) the
great abilities in all sorts of ministeriall gifts; the use and advancement of all
good learning; the
vindicating of true Christian and reformed religion; the manifold discoveries of sound judgement, discreet zeal, holy industry, blamelesse constancy, and all other graces, wherein the Ministers of
England have not been inferiour to the best, and most famous in any reformed Christian Church, and incomparably beyond any of their
defamatory adversaries. 7. I add to these as
credentiall Letters, the
testimonies and
seales which God hath given of his
grace and
holy Spirit, accompanying the Ministry in
England upon the hearts of many thousands, both before and eminently since the Reformation; by which men have been converted to, and confirmed in
Faith, Repentance, Charity, and
holy life; the tryall of which is most evident in that patience and constancy which many Ministers, as other Christians in this Church have oft shewen in the
sufferings, which they have chosen, rather then they would sin agaist their Conscience, and that duty which they owed to God and man. 8. Last of all, if any humane consideration may hope for place in the neglect of so many divine; the
civill rights and priviledges, which the piety of this Nation, and the Laws
of this Land, have alwayes given to Ministers of the Gospell; by the fullest and freest consent of all Estates in Parliament: that they might never
want able Ministers, nor these all
fitting support and incouragements; These I say ought so far to be regarded by men of
justice, honour and
conscience, as not suddenly to break all those sacred sanctions, and laws asunder, by which their forefathers have bound them to God, to his Church and Ministers,
[Page 543] for the perpetuall preservation of the true Christian Religion among them and their posterity.
Furthermore,
4. The fruits of Ministers labours in England. if the godly Ministers of this Church of
England (whom some men destine to as
certain destruction and
extirpation, as ever the
Agagite did the Jews) if they be the
messengers of the most high God; the
Prophets of the Lord; the
Evangelicall Priests; those, by whom
Salvation hath been brought, and continued to this part of the
world; If they have, (like the good
Vine and Figtree) been serviceable to God and man, to Church and State; If they have laboured
more aboundantly, and been blessed
more remarkably, than any other under heaven; If they have preached
sound doctrine in season and out of season; if they have
given full proof of their Ministry, not handling the Word of God
deceitfully; nor defrauding the Church of any Truth of God or divine Ordinance; If many of them have fought a
good fight, and finished their course with joy, and great successe against sin, errour, superstition, and profanenesse; If they have snatched many
firebrands out of hell; pulled many souls out of the
snares of the divell; If they have fasted, and mourned, and watched, and prayed, and studyed, and taught, and lived to the honour of the Gospell, and the good of many soules; If they have
like Davids Worthies stood in the gap against those
Anakims and
Zanzummins, who by
lying wonders, learned sophistries, and accurate policies have, (to this day) from the first
reformation, and coming
out of Egypt, sought to bring us thither again; or else to destroy the very name of
Protestants, and reformed Religion from
under heaven; If almost
all good Christians, (and not a few of these
renegadoes, their ungratefull enemies) doe owe in respect of knowledge or grace, to the Ministers of
England, as
Philemon to St. Paul, even their
very selves; If they have oft
in secret wept over this sinfull Nation and wantonly wicked people; (as Christ did over
Jerusalem) and as
Noah, Daniel, and
Job, oft
stood in the gap to turne away the wrath of God from this
self-destroying Nation; If, now, they have
no other thoughts, or
practises, but such as become the truth, and peace of that Gospell, which they preach, and that blessed example, which Christ hath set them; whom in all things they
desire to imitate; in serving God, edifying the Church, doing good to all men, praying for their enemies, and paying all civill respects, which they owe to any men: If all true and faithfull Ministers, have done, and designe onely to doe, many
great and good works in this Church and Nation; for which of these is it, that some men seek, and others with silence, suffer them to be stoned; as the
Jews threatned Christ; and the inconstant
Lystrians acted on St. Paul; who after
miracles wrought by him among them, and high applauses
of him from them, was after dragged, as a dead
dog, out
[Page 544] of their City by them;
Act. 14.19. supposing
him to be dead. If all true and worthy Ministers being conscious to their own Integrity, (a midst their common infirmities) after their
escaping the late stormes, (in which many perished) are easily able, without any disorder to them, to shake off
those Vipers,
Act. 28.5. which out of the fire
of some mens spirits now
seise upon them with
poysonous calumnies of
factious, covetous, seditious, &c. If there be still upon the true and able Ministers of
England, those Characters of divine
Authority; those gifts of
the holy Ghost, in all good understanding, knowledge, utterance, zeal, courage, industry and constancy, which fits them with power for that holy function; and carries them through it, with all fidelity and patience, not only to serve, but to suffer for the
Lord Jesus and his Church: If they have been
just Stewards, and
faithfull dispensers of the Mysteries of Christ to his houshold this Church; how can they without infinite rudenesse, and unchristian insolence be
shamefully used, and driven out of their places and Offices? If they have been
spirituall fathers to many soules, and as
tender mothers to them; not disdaining to bear with the manners of
childish Christians, in many places, (who turned their respect into peevishnesse, and their love into scorn) how unnaturall will it be for Christians to
become patricides, murtherers of
their spirituall fathers? to whom in some sense they owe more,
Legatis vim aut
[...]ontum
[...]liam inferre nefas.
Reg. Iur. Jus Legatorum cum hominum praesidio munitum, tum etiam divino ju
[...]e est vallatum.
Cic. de Arus. resp. than to their naturall? If Ministers be
Embassadors, they ought not to be violated by the
Law of Nations, (behaving themselves, as becomes the honour of their
Embassy, and
sender) how much more if
from God, sent
by Christ, in his and his
Fathers Name; and that with a
message of Peace, and reconciliation from
heaven to poore sinners? The greatest and proudest of them, being but wormes meat, may not safely despise, injure, or turn away the least of the servants and Messengers of our
Lord and Master Jesus Christ, which speak
in his Name, (that is, both his
Truth, and by his
Authority) which can be no where else (in any
ordinary Ministry) but in those, who are
dayly ordained in this holy
descent and
succession.
If they have been
watchfull Shepheards over their
severall flocks, for good and not for evill; how barbarous must it be for Sheep to turn Wolves, and devoure those
Pastors, who have
fed them, as
Jacob did
Labans flocks,
Gen. 31.40. with all care and
diligence, day and night, leading them by the
purest waters, and in the
safest pastures? Nor is there now any more cause to change the wages of
these Shepheards of soules (which is
alwayes like to be to their losse) than
covetous Laban had against
honest Jacob.
If none other can
authoritatively, and as of
Office and duty, in the name and by the mission of Christ, bring the message of peace, and reconciliation to sinners; (which hath besides the Word,
[Page 545] sacred and
mysterious seales; and other holy actions of power and authority to be performed by peculiar, fit and appointed Ministers) how
beautifull ought
their feet to be, and their steps welcome;
Rom. 10.15. which flow with truth and peace, grace and mercy? How farre should they be from being
trodden under the feet of
proud, covetous and envious men? who first casting dirt in their faces, after with much dust and clamour, seek to stir up, not onely the people,
Act. 21.36. but the powers against them; as if they were
burthens of the earth, not fit to live?
But wisdome is justified of her children.
Matth. 11.19.
I cannot be so injurious to my countrey and countreymen,
5. Ministers expect better things from good Christians. as to think; that to
persons of such worth, standing in such relations between God and man; invested with so holy authority; managing it with such divine power and efficacy; crowned with so great successes; recommended to all worthy Christians with so many publique merits, both to Church and State; (as the true and duely
ordained Ministers of the Church of
England are) either men of purity or of power, can be so
wanting to, or so shrink from their duty to God, their love to Christ, their zeal for the reformed Religion, their care of their countrey, of their posterity, and of their owne soules; as not to dare to speak, or appear for them; or not to endeavour in all fair wayes to improve the interest they have in the publique, by which to preserve so many good and righteous persons (as to
mans tribunall) from poverty, contempt, and ruine; yea to preserve themselves and their dearest relations from most irreligious infamy of ingratefull deserting and oppressing so deserving men.
Men cannot but be
unholy, that can be so
unthankefull:
2 Tim. 3.2. And if
Ingratitude be in all other relations, and merits among men justly esteemed as the most
detestable disease and
inhumane deformity in the soul; shall it onely seem beauty, health, and a commendable quality, when it is offered by Christians to their Ministers? Such as may with equall
modesty, and
truth plead their own innocency, and protest against the
immanity of their enemies malice? For setting aside the idlenesse and
pragmatick vanity of some Ministers in later, and
more licentious times, (whose either insufficiency, or lazynesse, or inordinate activity, or abject popularity, hath made them the staine and shame of their holy function; and whose
burthen is too heavy for my pen to discharge them of) if we looke upon those learned, laborious, sober and venerable Ministers, who have been, and still are
the glory and crown of their function, of this Church and Nation, in their severall degrees and stations:
Godly Ministers not injurious but meritorious to the publique. I may
lowdly proclaim with
Samuel this
protestation in their behalf: Behold the
1 Sam. 12.3.
Ministers of the Lord and of this Church, (O you
unthankefull Christians and causlesse enemies) witnesse against them
before the Lord and before his people;
[Page 546]
whose Oxe or Asse have they taken? whom have they defrauded or oppressed? whose hurt or damage have they procured? whose good have not they studyed, and endeavoured? whose evill of sin or misery have they not pitied, and sought to relieve? what is the injury, for which so
desolating a vengeance must passe upon them, and their whole function? What is the
blasphemy against God or man, for which these
Naboths must lose their lives,
1 King. 21. and
livelyhoods? wherein have they deserved so ill of former or later ages; that they should be so used (
as Ahab commanded of Micaiah; and the
Jews did to
Jeremiah) to be cast into prisons, into
sordid and obscure restraints; or to be exposed to Mendicant liberty, for to be fed onely with the
bread and water of affliction, if they can obtain so much? What necessary truth of God
have they detained in unrighteousnesse? what
error have they broached, revived, or maintained? what
superstition have they nourished? what
licentiousnesse in sin have they incouraged? what true Christian
liberty (which alwayes containes it selfe in bounds of Gods and mans laws) have they denyed to, or defrauded the people of? unlesse all things of publique peace and extern order, in which the publique wisdom and consent of the Nation confined it self, them and all men in it, by laws, are to be called
superstition, tyranny and oppression, in Ministers, more then all other men; who being under government, thought it their duty to submit
to every ordinance of man,
1 Pet. 2.13. which did not crosse any
divine ordinance; but kept within the bounds of that liberty, order and decency, which are left to the
wisdome of any Christian Church and State; whereby to preserve the
honor of Religion, and the order and peace of the publique.
Those jejune and
threadbare objections oft used
against Ministers in these things, (wherein there were but
obedientiall, and
passive; the activity lying in those, who had the power to enjoyne, and command them, which was done by all
Estates in Parliament) have been so oft and fully answered, that all sober and wise Christians see the
weaknesse of reason, and the
strength of passion in them; as they are charged for faults on Ministers in their
respective obedience and conformity; For which they were like to know
better grounds, than any their enemies had against them: And being in all other main matters, very knowing and
consciencious men, they are not in charity
to be suspected, in those
lesser and extern matters, to have sprung any
leak of sinfull weaknesse, or to have made any
shipwrack of a good conscience; Later events have much recommended former duties and laws,
Vires inordinatae mole ruunt sua: Quo vehementiores, eo infirmiores; inque propriam ruinam valentissimae.
Salust. shewing how weak, even Truth and Religion, are (as to
extern profession) where (like loose and
scattered souldiers) Beleevers or Professors are destitute of all
order and just
discipline.
But if the Ministers of the Church of
England had discovered many failings, as men compassed
about with infirmities,
6. Ministers in their weaknesses, yet superiour to their adversaries who cannot supply their roome. which easily beset them, (for which they oft
mourned; against which they were alwayes praying and striving) yet what is it wherein the pretended perfections of their presumptuous, and
implacable adversaries doe excell the very weaknesses and defects of
Ministers? yea wherein will the vapouring of any
new projectors be able to repair the dammage or recompense the want, which
thousands must have; (yea this whole Nation suffer) if by these mens
cruell designes, they be deprived of the
blessing of these, whom they please to count so weak, unworthy, and
contemptible Ministers? Will those
old pieces, or those
new Proteusses (who pretend and fancy to be new stamped with the mark of popular ordination, (which is none of Christs, whose wisdome never committed any power of Ministry, and holy offices, or divine Ordination to the common people, as I have proved) who are betrayers, haters, and desertors of that true power and authority, which they formerly received in that just and
lawfull ordination, (which was from
all antiquity derived to this Church; from which no
mean and vulgar complyance should have drawn any man of piety, learning, and honesty, to so great a schism, defection and
Apostasie, from the Catholick rule and ancient practise:) will I say, these
new masters, or those
heaps of Teachers, which country people are prone to
raise up to themselves, in their
fervent folly, and zealous simplicity; will they furnish Church or State with
better and abler Ministers in any kinde, with better learning, better doctrine, better preaching, better praying, better living, then those former
Ministers did in the midst of their
many infirmities?
Yea will not these new obtruders, with most impudent
foreheads while they
looke you in the face,
cheat and
deceive you? Will they not (while they
smile upon you, with shews of
Gifts, and
Spirit,
O miserandam sponsam talibus creditam Paranymphis!
Ber. de Cons. Praedatores non praedicatores, peculatores non speculatores, Raptores non Pastores,
Id. and
Prophets, and speciall
calls, and
extraordinary ordinations) exchange
counterfeit for true Jewels, brasse for gold, stones for bread, pebbles for pearls, dirt for diamonds, gloeworms for stars, candles full of theives and soil, for the
Sun? In stead of the excellent and usefull worth, the divine and due authority of your learned and godly Ministers, you shall have either
confident ignorance, or
fraudulent learning, or
Jesuitick sophistry, or
fanatick nonsense, or
flattering errors, or factious
semblances of truth to
usher in most
damnable doctrines and most unchristian practises; Doe men gather
grapes of thornes, or
figs of thistles? Can these bitter fountaines send forth
sweet waters? or
these burning Etnas breath forth other than such sparkes and flames as their sulphureous spirits, and their hearts full of envy,
Jam. 3.12. and malice, and pride afford? which seek to darken the Sun of Truth at noon day; or to scorch up the fruits of holinesse; to
[Page 548] infect the common air of Christian charity, order, and peace; in which true Christians delight to breath. When these
plagiaries have destroyed, or driven away the fathers of Christs family, and Church; will they not either seduce and
steal away the
children to their own
erratick factions; or even sell these
Orphanes for a
pair of shoes to
Cantors and
Tom-a-bedlams; committing, or rather casting away the soules of men to the
carelesse care of those
sturdy vagrants; whose minds are more unsetled than their eyes, or feet, or tongues; which are so far bent
against true Ministers, as they are intent to their
booty and prey from every quarter?
Will these (who seek to be the
maules and hammers of the Ministers of this Church) either by their skill or power, wit or learning, prudence or policy, ever forge on the hard
anvils of their heads; or bring forth out of the
rude moulds of their inventions, any thing that shall be like a true
Minister of the Gospell? Are there ordinarily any such
blocks to be found among them, of which there is any hope, that they may
be shapen to such
Mercuries, as are the true
Gods Messengers? Are there any such
tempting materials, as any art and industry may promise to fit them up to such a
degree and pitch of competent Ministers, as may direct the countrey plainnesse? and guide that
peevish and
disputative madnesse, which is among even the meanest people in every village? Will these
skippers or
skullers, ever furnish out
such Pilots, as may safely steere the
ship of this Church, in which the Truth of God, the honour of Christ, the reformed Religion, the happinesse of thousands of soules are embarqued, amidst the
rocks of errours,
Syrens of secular temptations, and
piracies of strong enemies on every side? They say, that better
ships are now built in
England than ever were; and shall we be content with
worse Pilots? lesse able Ministers in the Church? who are as the
Argonautae; bringers of the
golden fleece; the riches, and righteousnesse of Christ the Lamb of God; the
treasures of heaven; the true gold of
Ophir; which hath been seven times tryed; in stead of which these
new trafiquers intend to trade for nothing, but the
Apes and Peacocks, toyes of new opinions: Shall
Noahs Ark, the Churches purity, (which is the
Conservatory of Christs little flock, of the
holy seed of a Christian succession, both for fathers and children) be broken up or dashed in pieces against the rocks of
sacrilegious envy and
policy; for these Antiministerial projects will never be the mountaines of
Ararat, on which the Church or true Religion may rest.
[...]. Is. Pel. l.
4. Ep.
210. Shall this Island, whose safety consists so much in the
guard of the Seas, be lesse carefull to guard the coasts of the Church and the reformed Christian Religion? whose
narrow frete or strait runs between the
rocks of Atheisme and Superstition; of Parity and Profanenesse; of
Heresie and Schism; of Tyranny and Toleration.
Will ever these new
dwindling Divines, the
Propheticall pygmies of this age, (which oppose the able Ministers and true Ministry of the Church of
England) will they ever bring forth for the service of God,
7. Eminent Bish
[...]ps and Presbyters of former days in the Church of England. or for the maintenance of the true Christian reformed Religion, such a
race, and
succession of
mighty men, of excellent Ministers, of incomparable Heroes, worthily renowned in their own, and after generations, whose
workes yet praise them in the gates; of whom none, but evill
tongues, can
speak evill; such as this later age or century hath brought forth, to looke no further back to those excellent men of former and obscurer times?
‘
Can you expect Crammers, Latimers, Bradfords, Ridleys, Hoopers, Grindals, Whitgifts, Fletchers, Sands, Elmers, Jewels, Kings, Abbots, Lakes, Bilsons, Babbingtons, Andrews, Feltons, Fields, Cowpers, Whites, Davenants, Potters, Prideauxes,
and Westfields;
with many others now at rest in the Lord,
all venerable
in their Episcopall order
and eminency; as fathers of the Church;
and as elder brothers,
among their brethen, the other Ministers; whose humility disdained not to be subject to those reverend Bishops;
although some of them might be equall to them in eminent gifts:
Animi nil magnae laudis egentes.
Virg. Aen.’
‘
Such as were Gilpin, Fox, Knewtubbs, Perkins, Whitaker, Reinolds, Willet, White, Richard Hooker, Ʋmphry Overall, Greenham, Rogers, Dent, Dod, Heron, Bifield, Smith, Bolton, Taylor, Hildersham, Crakanthorp, Donne, Stoughton, Ward, Holsworth, Shutes, Featly,
and Doctor Sibs:’ (which last fragrant name, I may not mention without speciall gratitude and honour due to the memory of that venerable Divine: not onely for the piety, learning, devotion and politenesse of his two
genuine writings, (The bruised Reed, and
Soules conflict) but also for that paternall love, care, and counsell, by which hee much oblieged mee to him in my younger yeares. Indeed that holy man I found altogether made up of sweetnesse and smoothnesse,
oil and honey. As his actions, so his gifts and graces were set in a kinde of
Mosaick work, admirable for that meeknesse and humility; which while they sought to conceal and shadow over his vertues, they gave the greatest lustre to them.
Besides these, there were an
innumerable company of other
immortall Angels; but yet
Ministring spirits to this Church of
England; who are now
made perfect; and whom nothing would so probably afflict in heaven, as to see the
degenerate succession, both of Ministers and Christians, now likely to follow in this age; Many of these and other
Worthies of this function, in former times (as now) living and dying in
countrey obscurities, were
buried in those sepulchers, which they had made in the Gardens, (that is, those
Dioceses or
Parishes) which they had planted, or diligently watered; and disposed by pious industry to a pleasant, peaceable and happy fertility:
[Page 550] Men, however different in some externall
lineaments (as may be among Brethren) yet all of
excellent features; and some of the
first three, both in beauty and strength for piety, learning, judgement acutenesse, eloquence, depth, devotion, charity, gravity, industry, and a kinde of
Angelick majesty; at once both
amiable and venerable, both in their preaching, writing, and practice.
These
great men and
greater Ministers, have indeed
left us behinde them,
Ministers of the present age. Nos ingentium exempl
[...]rum parvi imitatetes.
Sal. ad Agr. a generation far inferiour to them, (for the most part) more feeble, and unable to work, or warr; having more enemies, enjoying lesse incouragements, (scarce any now considerable as to this world) bearing greater crosses, and heavier burthens every way, for charge, duty and reproach; who are oft forced to lay out in publique taxes a great part of that
little, they have to buy themselves
bookes or bread: Who have onely this
advantage of our troublesome, envious and evill times; that we may learn to be more
humble in our selves; more diligent in our
duties; more charitable to others; and more
valiant for the Truth: hoping, that while we have after the primitive pattern, nothing left to
glory in, but
the Crosse of Jesus Christ, both our afflictions and infirmities may prove
opportunities to exercise, discover and increase the
graces of God and true Ministeriall gifts in us, whose power can
perfect it selfe, and us too in the midst of our infirmities, and support us under the many unjust oppressions, which threaten us. There are indeed yet left, through Gods mercy in the
field or
forest of this Church, and Nation, some
goodly old Trees, both venerable Bishops, and worthy Presbyters, here and there: Some shrewdly
battered, and strangely neglected; which yet retain something that is very goodly and gracefull, amidst their
battered tops and shattered arms; being yet
stately monuments or reliques of that former
benignity which was in this
English soil toward Churchmen and Ministers; many of whom grew to so
tall a procerity, as of learning and worth, so of
wealth and
honour, in some degree answerable to their worth, and becoming that reall dignity which was in them; far more usefull and considerable by wise men, than any bare descent of titular honor. These I must be so civill to, as not to name any of them; that I may avoid suspicion either of
envy or
flattery; (two most detestable distempers in mens spirits, and full of malignity) Indeed I need not name some of them, for although they are left, as
cottages in a wildernesse, and as
beacons on a hill, yet they are still such
burning and shining lights, as cannot be quite hid: Some of whose fame is in all the
reformed Churches; and their eminency renowned in all the learned world; being indeed the
beauty and glory of these
British Nations; the
pillar and honor of the
Protestant party; the grand examples of
pious Prelacy, learned humility, holy industry; the
great lights of this Northern
[Page 551] climate; Which alone might serve to fulfill,
Which wonder in heaven occasioned the learned studies of
Ticho Brahe, and did, as he sayes, foretell extraordinary light of learning and Religion.
Tich. Brahe. Astro. Restius. what the
Cassiopeian flames did portend, by that new star in the year, 1572. Shall this age be, not onely guilty spectators, but cruell actors in their distresses; whose necessities must needs be some
reproach of the Nation; even a publique sin and shame, never to be expiated? Will it not be the
height of barbarity, to compell such persons to
Bellisarius his Obolum? After so many learned victories and triumphs, to force them to turn
their bookes into bread; or to be their own
Cannibals, to feed on their owne
bowels, or to starve upon others
uncharitablenesse? O how sad and sordid is it for such
learned worth to be tryed with want, and such piety be exercised by penury! O prodigy of
covetous cruelty, capable to astonish heaven and earth; which seekes to hide its wickednesse by its
enormity; and to make its selfe incredible, by its
monstrosity and excesse; men will think it a
fable, which humanity (much more Christianity) should so much abhor to act, or suffer to be done, when it is in their power to help. O
Divine Providence, which art indisputable, unsearchable, uneffable; how dost thou thus chuse
darknesse for the garment of thy glorious lights; and
thick clouds of obscurity, wherein to wrap up thy brightest beames among mankinde! Art thou preparing
Ravens for such
Eliasses; and working wonders for the nourishment of such
Prophets? or shall their retirednesse, poverty and patience be thy greatest wonder, and their
Martyrdome thy highest
miracle, by which to convince and convert this crooked and adulterous generation? Truly, O excellent Christians, it is infinite pity, grief and shame, that so deserving vertues and most reverend years should be so much obscured and neglected, whose great learning and excellent gifts in all kindes, no men or Christians would despise, or not use and incourage, save onely such as are afraid, that either the true reformed Religion, or true Ministers should have any
lustre put upon them, or so much as any competent livelyhood afforded to them, here; while forain Churches and Universities admire them, and would gladly entertain them.
There are also some fair
Plantations of young and thrifty trees, yet left, in this Church; whose
luxuriant floridnesse wants nothing but a right
Church government, to culture, prune, and order them; These, rightly planted out by due ordination, and preserved by wise discipline, would in time bear
store of good fruits; if the
coldnesse and spowinesse of the soil, and inclemency of the
English climate (ever since our
Northern blasts) did not make them
dwindle, grow mossy, and shrubbed by popular and plebeian adherencies; or if a
violent hand doe not pluck them up by the root, or so
bark them round, and circumcise their
maintenance; that no
fair fruit can be expected
[Page 552] from them, when there is
no sap derived to them; who, if they were duly
ordered, and incouraged, would still make the vain and erratick genius of this age see, That
true Religion is to be preserved, and the
Kingdom of Christ in mens hearts advanced, and the power of godlinesse maintained in Christians lifes, not by
new modes and
fancifull fashion, but by old truths, and the old Ministry; of whose line and measure, these
new pretenders coming far short, they strive by their
calumniating activity to supply their defects, after the same arts that the ungrateful sons of
Sophocles did; who, that they might get their fathers estate (of whose
longaevity they were impatient) complained; that
hee doted, and was past the use of those admired parts, which formerly had got him the love and applause of all
Athens; beseeching the Magistracy, that they might make their father their pupill, and manage that estate for him, to which he was superannuated: The old man hearing of this practise of his unnaturall sons, made and publiquely recited the famous,
O
[...]ipus Coloneus. and last of his Tragedies; which gave the people so great assurance of his still remaining reason and sufficiency, that they caused the former unjust grant to be revoked, and his unworthy sons worthily punished.
18. The impertinency and insufficiency of the Antiministerial pretenders.I must in like manner leave it to the judgement and conscience of all
excellent Christians; whether there be
any compare, betweene the gifts, labours, and successes of those goodly Trees, the true
Ministers; (who have had the right power and succession derived to them from the
Apostolicall root) and these
new shooters, or
suckers; who seek to
starve the ancient trees, which so far exceed them, and over drop them; Are they not like
vines and brambles, thorns and figtrees set together? Is not the comparison uncomely, and disparaging, not onely to
Christians judgements, but to their
very religion? Can the exchange passe without infinite losse, injury, and indignity, to all true Christians, of this, and all other reformed Churches? And therefore I shall presume such a
commutation can never be desirable or acceptable to any, that are
soberly religious, and truly consciencious; who have no
secular interest wrapped up, under specious pretensions of piety.
Wise and worthy Christians cannot but remember, and be extreamly sensible, of those
many great benefits, which their forefathers themselves, and their countrey, have evidently received and enjoyed many years, by the labors of the
true Ministers of this Church: equall or like to which, they cannot, with any probability, (nor by any experience yet had) expect, from the
sorry simplicity, and
extravagant ignorance of those
Antiministeriall adversaries; who have as little
ability, as
authority, to carry on the great and holy
work, of saving
soules, either by dispelling ignorance, errours, or prejudices out of mens mindes; or by setling mens judgements in truth;
[Page 553] or satisfying mens consciences in doubts: (or by reforming mens manners in a way of due reproof, and discreet counsell; or by vindicating the reformed Religion against learned cunning and powerfull opposers; or by preserving any decency, order, and honor in the outward form and profession of Christian Religion, which will soon
deform to all contrary effects, if other Ministry or Ministers be applyed, than such, as Christ hath instituted, and the Church alwayes ordained, and sent in Christs Name.
No man then can desire, or design the change of
this Ministry, as to the
authority, order, rule, and
succession, who doth not also aime at the change of the whole
Ministration, and work; Indeed those
rude and unchristian novelties, which some men seeme to agitate; carry the aspect, not onely of Papists, and other
collaterall adversaries against us as
reformed; but of Jews, and Turks, and Heathens, such as would most
diametrally oppose the name of any Christian Church; or, which is as bad or worse, they seeme to prepare the way for some
great Antichrists,
2 Thes. 2.10, 11. whose coming must be by
strong pretensions and presumptions of some new wayes of
Ministry, Sanctity, and
Piety; in which are hidden the
strongest delusions, most probable to overthrow the true Ministry and Churches of Christ, while they shall speciously cry up such
new wayes of Ministry, and spirit, and gifts, and Churches; which neither we, nor our forefathers, nor primitive Christians, nor the Church Catholick, ever knew, or were acquainted with, either by Scripture precept, or any Churches practise; for however the best reformed Churches have restored many things to their pristine lustre, yet they innovate nothing as to Scripture grounds of doctrine, or Catholick order, succession and Institution.
As, then, those men are most the
souldiers friends,
19. Addresse to men of the Military order. Clem. Ep. ad
Cor. who advise them, to keep to their
able and experienced commanders; and not to venture their safety upon the
activity, and
feates of every
forward and nimble fencer: So are they most friends to all good Christians, Magistrates, souldiers, or others in this Nation and Church, who perswade them (as
Clemens did the
Corinthians) to keep to their
ancient, able, and
true Ministers, of whom they have had so long, and so good experience; and although their persons be changeable by death, or other wayes of deprivation: yet ought the way and succession to be preserved, as to that
ordination, triall, and mission, which is
Apostolicall, and
universally practised in the Church of Christ.
And since herein the
Allusion, reason and proportion lies so fit, and equall between worthy
Ministers and
able Commanders, who have a
right Commission; I cannot think, that any of the
military order, who are persons of any worth, true honour, conscience,
[Page 554] or
considerable for piety, prudence, and Christian valour, (which
dares any thing, but sin;) that any such
souldiers, (I say) should be prone to kindle any discontents and mutinies, against the able and
true Ministers of this Church.
Docti Ministri f
[...]tes milites dirigant; justi milites pros Ministros prot
[...]gant. Illi veritate, hi virtute. To whom (no doubt) they cannot but thankfully confesse; that, under God, they ow (for the most part) what ever
good learning, good breeding, or
good conscience they have: I am the further from suspecting so
unchristian, and
unreasonable a tempter in that sort of souldiers, because I know by
experience that in all the troubles and shakings, which have been in these times, those of them who are sober and ingenuous men, have been both in publique, and in private very
loving, civill, and
respective to the true Ministers of this Church: so that those who glory in their
affronts, contempts, and oppositions against the Ministers, doe but thereby
proclaim, that they are the very
drosse and ruder
dregs of that
profession; (for so it is like to be in
England:) Nor can I think, that the irreligious motions,
unruly mutinies, and inconsiderable menacings, of a few such unbred men, should either
over-sway or
over-aw, the sober
counsels, and better
purposes of those many better gentlemen, who sway either in
counsell or in
power.
Whose protection, in all
peaceable, and good wayes, why the
Ministers of
England should not as well deserve, hope for, and enjoy, as any other order, or rank of men, I see no reason; unlesse injuries, obloquies and indignities offered, by some of very mean
quality and
condition (for the most part) (and hitherto borne with that
Christian courage and
patience, which becomes grave and godly Ministers, should be argument enough to perswade all Christians to forsake them, and destroy them;) of whose safety, and welfare (no doubt) God himself, and the Lord Jesus Christ, are very sensible; as much concerned in their sufferings: Nor can I think but that those men, who are so
hardned in their
malice and
persecution against the
Ministers, and their holy function; doe oft hear a
voice secretly calling
within them; O you Sauls, why doe you persecute mee in my servants the Ministers; who preach my Word, in my Name, by my authority, and accompanied with my grace and spirit?
11. In all Christian and true policy the true and ancient Ministery is to be preserved.
The Declaration of the two Houses, An.
41.Yea, not onely in all true Religion, and fear of God, which becomes true beleivers, but in all
reason, and
policy of State, it is, as necessary for those in places of power to protect the
true Ministers, their divine calling and succession, as for these Ministers to be
protected by them; and this, not onely in order to Gods glory, and the good of mens souls, their own and others; but for their own and the
publique peace, safety, and honor before men; Nor is that promise, and obligation, (once given to the publique) to be forgotten, by which it was
assured, that the
Levying of souldiers, and raising of forces should be only as
scaffolds to
build up learning, piety,
[Page 555] and the reformed Religion to higher heights, than formerly; and not as
scaling ladders, to help to
storm, plunder, and
impoverish the Church; to
destroy the Arsenals, and nurser
[...]s of good learning, or to pull down the main pillars both of learning and the Christian reformed Religion; which are the ancient
Ministry, and succession of rightly
ordained Ministers.
If those in
power and counsell care not to help either in
preserving, or
restoring the true Ministers, and their calling, to their due honour, rights or incouragements: it will be thought rather a
want of will, than of power, (of which the
British world hath had great experience:) If they
would help, but cannot; they must not think long to enjoy
that power, which shall discover it self so
weak, or so
pusillanimous, as dares not own to be master of so pious, safe, and just purposes, as these are, to protect honest and godly men, in so holy, so usefull, and so necessary an imployment; as I have proved the Ministry to be. If they
can, and
dare; yet doe not;
Esther 4.31. either
help will come another way, by the gracious hand of God; whose terrours ought to be upon the highest mindes and loftiest looks: Or else we may fear the Lord hath, in
his fierce anger, decreed to powre upon
highest and lowest, root and branch in this Nation, the
vials of his sorest judgments, and severest wrath, turning
our Sun into bloud, and our
Moon into darknesse; removing the
presence of his glory, the Gospell, and the Ministry of it from us, and our unhappy posterity.
However God shall please to deal with his
servants the true and faithfull Ministers in this Church; yet it becomes them so far to be of
good courage, as they have
him for their trust,
Ioh. 14.27.16.33. who
hath overcome the world; who foretold
we should have trouble in the world; but hath promised, we should
have that peace in him, which the world cannot give nor take away; This comfort they have, that their
labours shall not be in vain in the Lord: yea and for after times,
they may be assured, That this bush of the
true Ministry of the
Gospell in its due authority, divine ordination, and holy succession, (wherein God hath so evidently appeared to his Church; and to none more clearly than to us in this age, and in this Church of
England, shall never be consumed; however it may seem to be
set on fire:
2 Tim. 3.12. Great tribulation threatens those, that will live
godly in this present world; especially those, that contract more of the divels malice on them, by perswading many to live well; which is the work of true Ministers: whose labours are great; their
burdens many; their
incouragement small; and those greatly envyed:
2 Tim. 4.16. Verè magnum est habere fragilitatem hominis & securitatem Dei,
Seneca. their
enemies encreased on every side; their
comforters few; their defense little or none, unlesse
God be on their side; Which he will not fail to be, though all men
forsake them, as they did St.
Paul; And he alone is able to bear them up, amidst the
rough encounters of these times, with that Christian
[Page 556] patience, courage and constancy, that becomes learned, and religious men; who know,
whom they have served; in whom
they have beleived; and may conclude, there are more
with them, then can be against them; whose
upright soules, and
generous consciences, are, like
Elishas mountain,
2 King. 6.17. full of
fiery charets and horsemen; that is, devout flames of judicious zeal, which have upon them the
harnesse of wisedome; and are managed with the reins, of Christian meeknesse and discretion; farre from those
politick presumptions, and enormous confidences of some
Phaetons, who never think they enlighten the
Church enough, unlesse they set
Kingdomes and States on fire, with wild and extravagant furies; who are far from being the
charets and horsemen of Israel; for these, though they
are fiery, yet they are
orderly; and are patient of
government, though they
excell in
gifts.
12. Pathetick to true Ministers.To such
Ministers I here crave leave, as
Elihu did, to make my addresse with
all humility and charity, as to my
reverend Fathers, and
beloved Brethren; You, who have upon you the
marks and
characters of
right Ordination, and true Ministeriall power; accompanyed with competent gifts,
Iob 32. sanctified learning, devout industry, holy zeal, unblameable lives, and good consciences
toward God, and
toward all men; whose grand designe is to give
full proof of those
Ministeriall gifts and
endowments, which you were, upon due triall, found to have, and to exercise that
divine authority, which you solemnly, and rightly received; to discharge that
holy duty, which in the Name of Christ, and by the power of
his Spirit, was enjoyned you, in the day of your Ordination, by those, through whose hand the succession of that
Ministeriall authority is derived from the Apostles: By all which, you were qualified and disposed, not to get a
good living or two; but to cast into the Sea of the world, the
net of the
Gospell at Christs word, to gain soules to God, and Disciples to Jesus Christ; to teach and guide by sound doctrine, and holy discipline the flocks
committed to you, in your severall places and proportions: Your earthly entertainment is from the
munificence and
devotion of men; but your
heavenly calling and authority to be Ministers, is from Christ;
in whose Name you doe all (as Ministers) and not in the
peoples, whom some have taught to grow
tumultuous against you, and
imperious upon you: Neither your
work, nor your chiefe
reward depends upon men;
Minimum sit mercedis quod a seculo expectamus.
Chrysol.
[...]. Chrys. It is the least of your comfort, or incouragement, that can
from thence be expected, as nothing of your authority is from thence derived.
Levell not your selves by
popular crowchings, and
base compliances in this high point of your
Ministeriall power: It matters not much, how you be
levelled, as to your
maintenance, for which you chiefly do depend, not upon
envious men, but upon a
bounteous God; who will either give you
liberally to enjoy
[Page 557] all things, or contentedly to want them;
1 King. 13. The
withered hands of these
Jeroboams which are
stretched out against you, may at your
prayers be restored to the ancient fulnesse, and favour used toward the Prophets of the Lord in this land: If
bonds and
imprisonment, poverty and contempt attend you in this world, yet be of good
comfort, Christ your
great Master hath gone before you, and both by word and example, by his life and death hath called you
out of the world; armed you against it, and set you above it; while
insolent dust flies in your faces, and
proud wormes fight against God in you, remember the
battail is the Lords.
Ephes. 6.12. The weapons of your warfare are
spirituall, and of greatest proofe in sharpest
affliction.
If you are to contend with
principalities and powers, it must be, not by ill
language, by railing and Satyrick invectives, by secret plottings, and practise, but by the primitive Ammunition of Patience and Prayers; by holy
perseverance in your Ministry; such as becomes the spirit of the Gospell, in wisdom, learning, gravity; between the extreams of fear and flattery; with humble love and charity to all men:
Sueton. Vespas. Vit. Imperatorem stantem mo
[...]i oportere, moriens dixit: inter manus sublevantium extinctus. It becomes you (as
Vespasian said of Emperours) to dye
upright in your spirituall armes and harnesse, intent to your duty, fighting the
good fight of faith, till you have finished
your course with joy. In the midst of crosses, comforts grow best, as
Lilies among thornes: The
clouds of your
enemies darts, poysonous opinions, corrupt doctrines, fraudulent dealings, sharp arrows of bitter speeches,
fiery trials of persecuting menaces, your adversaries
cruell mockings, and insultings, your friends prevaricatings with you, withdrawings from you, and
forsakings of you; all these must onely (
[...]) stir up the more to
quicker flames of study, prayer, meditation, devotion, and holy resolution, those
many gifts and graces, that learning, eloquence, and sufficiency, which are in you, as Christians, and as Ministers; wherein (to the praise of God) you are not
behind even the chiefest Ministers in the Christian world. You are not now to expect
Prebendaries, and Deaneries, and Bishopricks, as the
honorary rewards and
incouragements of your studies, pains and piety; This age could not bear your enjoying of them, though you used them never so well; It is your part to know, as well to
want them as to have them;
Honoribus & divitiis carere posse magni est animi, at recte uti posse est maximi. and in stead of those, to prepare for poverty, contempt, and imprisonment; you may be then at your
best, when the evill world thinks you deserve no better; Never study by any mean ways to merit better of
sacrilegious spirits; Be sure your
treasure be
out of these mens reach; It is your part to doe well, and worthy of your high calling: Leave it to God, how well you shall be
rewarded here and hereafter:
Paul never preached with greater authority, than
[Page 558]
in his chaines;
Act 26 29. Phil. 1. nor wrote with greater eloquence and majesty then when he styled himself,
a prisoner of Jesus Christ; well doing will be reward enough, and a good conscience will be good chear at all times.
You cannot but observe, that your great
enemy the divell, hath commanded, (as the King of
Syria did) his
Legions of Hereticks, Schismaticks,
Fanaticks, erroneous, superstitious, idle, profane, licentious, and Atheisticall spirits, (who jointly
combate against the truth of Christian and reformed Religion) that they should fight neither
against small, nor great, but chiefly against the
reformed Ministers, and the very
Ministry it selfe of this Church. Take heed that these smite you not,
1 King. 22 34 as those
did the King of Israel, between the
joints of your harnesse: between your
conscience of duty to God, and your
civill complyance for safety with men: between your love of Christ, and the love of your relations; between your fear to offend God, and your lothnesse to displease men; between your holding your livings, and keeping good consciences; between your
looking to eternall necessities, and your
squinting on temporall conveniencies.
Navigare necesse est, non item vivere,
Appian.As
Pompey said, when he set to
Sea in a storm, against the advise of the timerous Pilot and Mariners; so I to you, It is
not necessary to live, but it is
necessary to preach that Gospell, which hath been committed to your care:
1 Cor. 9.16. It is not necessary to be rich, and at ease, and in liberty, and in favour with men; but it is necessary to
witnesse to the Truth of God, and to that office, authority and divine power of the Ministry of Christ in this Church, against a
crooked and perverse generation; against the errours, pride, falsity, ignorance and hypocrisies which are in the world: What if Christ cals us in this age to forsake all,
Matth. 19.22. Age vero, qui relinquere omnia pro Christo disponis, te quoque inter relinquenda arnumerare memento.
Ber. de dil. and follow him?
Shall we goe away sorrowfull? Truly the world will not treat you
much better, when you have forsaken Christ to follow it: For, having once drawne you from your consciencious constancy, and judicious integrity, and pious reserves, it will the more
despise you, and with the greater glory destroy you
as Ministers: Our
Ioh. 4.34.
meat and drink must be to do the will of our heavenly Father, as it was the Lord Christs, our great
sender and first ordainer: Better we live
upon almes and beggery, than thousands of soules be
starved or
poysoned, by those
hard fathers, and terrible
step-mothers, who intend to nurse Religion with bloud in stead of milk; and feed the Church of Christ after a
new Italian fashion, commanding
stones to be for
bread, and giving it
Scorpions in stead of fishes; mixtures of hemlock and Soulesbane, with some shews of
hearbs of
grace, of wholesome truths, and of spirituall gifts.
Let the
envyous, penurious, sacrilegious, and
ungratefull world, see
[Page 559] that you followed
not Christ for the loaves; Nor as
Judas, therefore liked to be his Disciples, because you might
bear the bag; Let no Scribes or Pharisees, Priests or Rulers outbid your value of Christ, or tempt you to betray him, and his
holy Ministry on you; by any offers, unworthy of him, and you.
Piorum afflictio non est tam poena criminis quam examen virtutis.
Aust. de S. Iobo. Act. 27.14. Shew your skill and courage in the storm, wherein you are like, (for a time)
to be engaged. Serener times made you carry
slacker sayles, and a looser hand; now your eye must be more
fixed, and your hand more strong and steddy, in steering according to
cart and
compasse: the
Euroclydons or violent windes of these
tempestuous times will bring you sooner to your Haven: Hitherto you have (for the most part) appeared, but as
other men; (busie, as
other ants, on your molehils) conversing with the
beasts of the people, in the valley of secular aimes, and affaires; now
God cals you with
Moses up to the Mount;
[...]. Chrys
[...]st. in Act. ap. hom.
3. Matth. 17.3. and with Christ to a
transfiguration, where you shall see the meeknesse, and charity of
Moses, with the zeal, and
constancy of Elias appearing with Christ; in which great
Emblemes your duty, your honour, and your comfort will be evident; when you come to be
stoned with St. Stephen, the
form of your countenance will be changed, and you will then most fully see Christ, and most clearly be seen of men, as
the Angels of God.
Act. 6 17. C. 7. 56. Nothing hath lost and undone many of
us Ministers so much, as our too great fear of losses and of being undone; our too great desires to
save our selves by complying with
all variations, even in Religion; nothing will save us so certainly, as our willingnesse to lose our lives, and livelihoods for
Christs sake; and this, not now for one
great truth, which is worth 1000
lives; but for the
pillar and
ground of all truths; the office and very
Institution of the
true Ministry, whose work is to hold forth, and publish the Truth of the Gospell to the
world in all ages, by a right and
perpetuall succession.
Despair not of Gods love to you:
For Comfort. Viro fideli magis inter ipsa flagella sidendum.
Ber. Ep. 356. Euseb. hist. l.
2. cap.
5. as
Philo said to his countrymen the
Jews at
Alexandria, when he returned from the Emperour highly incensed against them:
Be of good courage; it is a good
Omen, that
God will doe us good, since the
Emperour is so much against us: Possibly you may (as St.
Paul) be stoned, cast out, and
left for dead, yet
revive again; as is foretold of the witnesses. It may be your
latter end shall be better, as
Jobs, than your
beginning; The experience of the sad effects,
Act. 14. 19. which attend
sacrilegious cruelties against the
true Ministers, and the want of such in every place,
Rev. 11.11. may in time provoke this Nation by a sense of its own, and of Gods honour, to more noble, and constant munificence, which is not so much a liberality as an
equity to
able and
faithfull Ministers; It may be this Church,
Gal. 4.15. which hath so much forgot the
blessednesse shee spake of, in having learned, able, and rightly ordained, and well governed
[Page 560] Ministers,
Revel. 2.4. which seems to have forsaken
her first love and honour to the Clergy, when Religion was (as in all times, preserved, so in these last) reformed, and vindicated by the labours, writings, lives, and sufferings of those excellent Bishops and Presbyters, who were heretofore justly dear and honoured to this Nation, so as no worthy minde envyed or repined at the honors and estates they enjoyed: Possibly it may
remember from whence it is faln, and repent, and doe its first works: which were with piety, order, charity, true zeal, and liberality, without
grudging, or murmuring against the honour or maintenance; much lesse the office, and function of the
Evangelicall Ministers; whose pious wisdome casting off onely the additaments, and superstitious rags of mans invention, yet retained with all reverence and authority, the
essentiall institutions of Jesus Christ; The disguised dress and attire, had no way
destroyed the being and
right succession of holy things: but only deformed it to a fashion, something different from their
primitive majesty, beauty and simplicity; by putting on, what was
superfluous rather, than pernicious.
But, if there should not be in our dayes so just and noble
recantations, from this Church and Nation: yet, as Ministers of Christ it's fit for us to deserve it; we are reduced but to the primitive posture of those holy Bishops and Presbyters, who more sought to
gain men to Christ, than honour and maintenance to themselves; Better we cease to be men, than cease to be Christs Bishops and Ministers: we must do our duties,
[...]. Chrysost. de Paul.
[...]. Is. Pel. till we dy; (having any opportunities) though we have no incouragements from men; our
lean, wasted, and
famished carkasses (such as St.
Chrysostome saith the Apostle
Paul carryed about the world, so much subdued by himself and
neglected, as if he had not been
battered, and persecuted enough by others) those will serve to be
Temples of the Holy Ghost, and lively stones or pillars to the reformed Church of Christ, as well as if they had the
fatnesse of Monkes, and the
obeseness of Abbots; whose fulnesse you will lesse have cause to envy, when the pious industry of your poverty shall exceed the
lazy dulnesse, and
uselesse fogginesse of many of them amidst their plenty; (which no true reformed Christian grudges them, when they imploy in industry, humility, mortification, devotion and holy contemplation, as some of them doe; and thereby shew, that
plenty is no enemy to
piety in them;) Let us shew, that neither is
poverty an enemy to
vertue in us: Though the
Roman Clergy rejoice at our penury; let not us repine at their
superfluity, but wish them truth and holinesse, as ample, as their
revenues; Above all, take heed, you doe not gratifie them, or any others, of
meaner spirits, with any desertion or abasing of your
holy calling, and
Ministry, either in word, or in deed: Neither adopting a
spurious
[Page 561] Ministry, of novell and popular
production; nor giving over the consciencious exercise of that, which you have received here by an holy and right succession; your religious
constancy in it will be the highest vindication of it, to be of no mean and
cravenly kinde; which preacheth more out of duty and conscience to God, than from secular rewards from them.
Many of your
afflictions, have been, still are, and are like to be as great, so of long continuance: Such, as to which God (no doubt) hath proportioned his gifts and graces in you, that so by this great
honorary of suffering, as becomes you, both God may be glorified further in you; and you may be more sensibly
comforted, and amply
crowned, by him; your
losses will turn to your greatest
gains; and your
desertions as from men, to your happiest
fruitions of God. The highest and spring tides of grace usually follow the lowest ebbes of estate. Then are holy men at their best and most, when they seem least and nothing to man; as those stars whose obscurity is recompensed with their vicinity to heaven. Your
restraints will be your
enlargements; and your
silencings, will proclaime the worlds
folly, and unhappinesse, to deprive it self of your excellent gifts; and also set forth your
humility, who know how to be
silent with meeknesse and patience no lesse than to
speak with wisedome and eloquence.
I should not need, nor would presume here, to make any particular addresse to those
reverened Bishops, learned and godly
fathers as yet surviving and almost forgotten in this
Church; (whose worth I highly venerate; towards whose
dignity, I never was, nor am either an
envious diminisher, or an ambitious aspirer: whose
eminency every way hath made good that abstract and
character, which I formerly gave, of a true
Christian Bishop) if I did not observe, how little they are for the most part considered by any ordinary minds, who generally admire the ornaments more, than the endowments of
vertue; Vulgar spirits seldome salute any
Deity, whose shrines and Temples are
ruined: Few men have that gallantry of minde which
M. Petronius expressed to
Julius Caesar, when he led
Cato to prison, whom he with other Senators followed, out of the Senate, telling him: He had rather be with
Cato's vertue in a prison,
[...]. Xiphilin. in Pompeio. than with
Caesars violence in a palace: The worlds vanity is prone to judge those the greatest sinners, who are the greatest sufferers; whereas thousands perish eternally by their
prosperous successes, few by their calamitous sufferings; The
methods and
riddles of divine dispensation and love are far different from
plebeian censures and flatteries: God suffers his
Peters to be winnowed, and his
Pauls to be buffeted: yea he grindes in the sharpest
mils, (as holy
Ignatius desired) the corn he most esteemes; casting his
gold into the hottest
[Page 562] furnaces,
Absit ut hoc argumento religiosos putemus a Deo negligi, per quod confidimus plus amari,
Sal. l. 1. Gub. de Aff. to make it at once more
pure in it self, and more precious to himself: It is necessary (as
Plato in Phado.
[...].
Plato saith) for the
divinest minds to be
abstracted from, and elevated above, and even dead unto the very best of things mundane and sensible; although good, lawfull and laudable; which a wiser than
Plato tels us are to be accounted, by
Apostolick and
Episcopall piety, but
Phil. 3.8.
as losse and dung in comparison of Jesus Christ, which honour and treasure of your souls no envy, malice, fury or force can deprive you of.
This (no doubt) makes it seem not a
strange thing to you, that the Lord hath thus dealt even with you; who have
suffered the losse of all things, as to those publique, legall and temporary rewards of your studies, learning and labourers: while yet you were uncondemned for any sin, that ever I have heard of, committed either against the laws of God or man: only upon this account, because you were
Bishops or
chief Presidents in the order, government and care of this reformed Church;
See the judgment of Bishop
Cowper: a learned and holy Bishop in
Scotland: in his life written by himself. according to the present Laws then in force, an
[...] agreeable (for the main) to the practise of all pious
Antiquity. I need not put your
learned piety in minde of that
voice from heaven, w
[...]ich was audible to
blessed Polycarp (a primitive Bishop and Martyr at
Smyrna) when he was haled at fourescore years old to exe
[...]ution, (the tumultuous rable crying after him,
[...], &c. Away with these wicked ones, &c.) But the celestiall eccho was (
[...]) O
Polycarp be of good courage,
Euseb. l.
4. hist. c.
14. and quit thy self like a valiant man, a faithfull Christian, and worthy Bishop of the Church. None merit more to be preserved (many times) than they, whom vulgar fury and faction seeks to crucifie and destroy: Nor are any lesse meriting than those, who are by such easie
Idolaters commonly adored. I well know, that there needs not greater
incitations to constancy in vertue, or patience in afflictions (especially if for no evill doing) than those, which
innocency suggests to good consciences; by which the grace of God hath (no doubt) enabled many of you to those (
[...]) great agonies and
victories of faith, which you have (as
Job) sustained in, and obtained over, the world, by your meeknesse, and, to such as observe it, admired patience; Enduring at once even from those of whom you had deserved, either as Brethren or Fathers, better things, so great
contradictions, and so many
diminutions; as not onely to have been
despised, yea and by some contumeliously used in your persons, (
venerable for
age, learning, piety and
gravity) but also to be quite
dejected from that height, and utterly
ejected from the enjoyment of those ancient places, to which both
high
[Page 563] honours and
ample revenews were anciently annexed; wherewith your selves were justly invested, and which your
predecessors peaceably injoyed
many hundreds of years past, in this Church and Nation: Herein you have excelled most of the ancient Bishops; who, although great and commendable sufferers, as
Martyrs or
Confessors; yet seldome from those, who were of the same
faith and orrhodox profession;
Gregory Naz. indeed was
stoned and reviled when he came to
Constantinople; and rejoyced to be so entertained, because they were of the
Arian faction; enemies of Christs glory and godhead, which is the Churches greatest glory and comfort:
Naz. orat. Lat. In like sort divers godly and Orthodox Bishops were molested, banished, imprisoned and destroyed by
prevalent Hereticks and
Schismaticks, who yet ever set up Bishops of their own leaven and faction: For however men dared much against severall truths and fundamentall doctrines of Christianity; yet never till of later times did they rise to the boldnesse of denying and destroying the evident Catholick custome of the Churches government by Bishops as chief among the Presbyters: how ever single Tenets might be dark and disputable; yet this was so clear by universall practise and consent, that none ever gainsayed it, that were of any repute for learning or piety among the ancients. Your sufferings are the more strange and remarkable in this; that they are from those, who solemnly
protested to maintain the
Protestant reformed Religion, as it was
established in the Church of England; in the extern order and policy of which, you then were, and had at all times been, chief
pillars and
ornaments.
In this so strange and sudden alteration, men soberly learned and
peaceably pious, (and uncovetously Christian) doe still with all respect and reverence to you and your Order, consider; not onely that great and undenyable
justification, which you have from the Lawes, wisdome and piety of this Church and State ever since they were Christians; as also from the Catholick and undoubted practise of all ancient Churches, blest every where with the excellent lives, learned labours, and glorious sufferings of many your
famous predecessors; to whose care and fidelity the Church owes, for the most part, (under God) as the
lawfull succession of Ministers, so the preservation of the Scriptures, of good learning, and of all holy
administrations; But also they lay to heart that great humility,
moderation, meeknesse, candor, and charity, most worthy of you, and most observable in you; By which you have been as sheep before the Shearers, not opening your mouths, yea you were, in order to publique peace, content so far to
gratifie your enemies, and displease your friends, as in many things to have
been lessened, in those
[Page 564] rights and preheminences you had, according to the Laws and ancient customes of this Church and State; hereby hoping to have drawn others from their
exorbitancies, to such a peaceable temperament, as might have been happy for us all.
Nor is it unobserved by wise men, how great a
justification the providence of God hath soon given even to your order and office, (which some Ministers were so impatient not to root out) not onely by the preservation of it, and by it a constant Ministry and holy order in his Church every where for 1600 years, but also by that notable confutation and speedy defeat given to the vast hopes and violent projects of those (for other mens counsels and results upon a secular account I neither examine nor censure) Ministers, who being of your own tribe, were your
sharpest rivals in a
Presbyterian excesse: who have now as little cause to rejoice, in the so much endeavoured
extirpation not of any Tyrannique, and Papall, but of all Presidentiall or Paternall
Episcopacy; that they have great cause to repent, and be ashamed of those immoderate counsels and precipitant actions, which knew not how to distinguish between the failings of persons, and the benefit of order; between the rectitude of a Canon, or rule, and the crookednesse of depraved manners; which are incident to all sorts and degrees of men whatsoever, and to Presbyters no lesse than to Bishops: So that in such severities, which ruined at a dear and dangerous rate, what they might have repaired safely and easily, they shewed themselves neither good
Church-men, nor wise
States-men; neither very pious, nor greatly politick; For, by snuffing
Episcopacy too close, they have almost extinguished
Presbytery; and occasioned this
ruine, threatning the order, honour, maintenance, and succession of the whole
function, and calling of the
Evangelicall Ministry; Their zeal not to leave an
hoof in
Egypt (as some violent spirits pretended) is probable to bring us
back again to Egypt; or so lose us in the
wildernesse of Sin, as few heads in after ages shall
enter into Canaan: No wonder if the branches wither, when the root is wasted. It is comely in your
piety and
gravity, that you have not rejoiced in these so
sudden defeats, and
speedy frustrations of their so bitter and implacable
adversaries; whose tongues (it seems) dividing, their building ceased and soon decayed: But rather you pitie these
confusions incident to poor
mortals; who so oft bruise themselves very sorely, by the fall and ruines which they maliciously, or unadvisedly bring upon others: as those violenter Presbyters have done even upon Presbytery it self, who in its due place and decent subordination is also an ancient, honorable and Catholick order of the Church of Christ, by their hasty demolishing of all moderate Episcopacy, where one Minister is preferred before another, agreeable
[Page 565] to the eminency of his gifts and graces; the priority of his age; the rules of all right reason and order, which ownes any government in any society of men; The gobdly height and orderly strength of which Prelacy was, not onely as the
root for right derivation and succession, but also as the
shelter, stay and protection (besides a great
beauty and
ornament) to the whole
Ministry, of this and all Churches; yea and to the reformed Religion here as established; as not with lesse piety, so (without boasting) with as much (if not not more)
prudence and
moderation, as to the externe policy of it, as in any Church under heaven: The want of that
great benefit and those
many blessings, which the Churches of Christ, both in primitive and postern times, have enjoyed, by the
learning, wisdome, authority, care, circumspection, and good example of excellent Bishops (whom no men will want more, than the commonalty of Presbyters) may in time (according to the usuall methods of
humane folly, and
passions, late and costly
repentings) make men the more esteeme them, and desire their
just restauration;
Servil. de Mirand. The ancient
Persians are reported, when their King dyed, to have allowed five dayes
interregnum; during which time every man might doe what seemed good in his own eyes; That so by the experience of those five dayes
rudenesse, riot, injuries and confusions; wherein rich and poore suffered, they might learn more to value the necessity and
benefit of lawfull, orderly and setled
government; Want doth oft reconcile men to those things,
Carendo magis quaem fruendo de bonis recte judicamus. which long use hath made
nauseous, and so offensive to them: when
wanton novelty hath glutted and defiled it self with its
pudled waters; possibly it may grow so
wise, by an
after wit, as (ashamed of it selfe) to returne to the
primitive springs, and
purer fountaines; where was both farre more clearnesse, and far wholesomer refreshings. Your charity forgiving and pitying your enemies, and your humility digesting your injuries and indignities offered you by any men, will invest you in more, than all you ever
enjoyed or
lost, as to reall comfort and gracious contentment; By how much you now have lesse to be envyed of
secular splendor, the more you will be now, and in after ages admired for your meeknesse and contentednesse
in every estate; Primitive poverty of Bishops will but polish and give lustre to your
Primitive piety; Humane disgraces are oft the foils and whetstones of divine graces. The highest honour as of all good Christians, so chiefly of godly Bishops and Ministers, is not onely to
[...]. Is. Pel. l.
2. 133.
[...]. Cl. At.
[...].
preach and rule; but to suffer also as becomes the eminency of their places and graces;
Christ is (for the most part) on the
suffering side; and oftner to be found, not onely in the
Temple, but in the furnace and wildernesse, than in
Courts and
Palaces.
I may not (I hope I cannot) flatter any of you, so, as to tempt you to boast of your
Innocency, to glory in your
merits, or your
crosses before God; His
exactnesse findes
drosse in the purest vessels, and defects in the weightiest
shekels of the
Sanctuary, shewing the most innocent and meritorious persons (as to men) so much of
sinfull infirmity in themselves, as may both justifie
Gods inflictings, and provoke the afflicted to true repentings; either for
any excesses, to which they might be transported, as men; or
defects, whereto they might be subject, as Bishops and chief Ministers in the Church of Christ; whose
holy industry and
pious vigilancy before God ought to be proportioned to those
eminencies, which they enjoyed above others in the eye of the world; All that I aim at, in this
Paragraph, is by this touch of
Christian sympathy, to expresse a sense of duty, gratitude, honour and love, which I owe to God, and for his sake
to your Paternity: Also to deprecate any offence, which I either really have, or may seem to have given any of you; To whose hands chiefly I owe, what I count my greatest honour, my being
duely ordained to be a Minister of the glorious Gospell of Jesus Christ in this Church of
England.
You are still your selves, and not to be lessened by any mutations of men or times, while you possesse your learned and gracious soules in patience.
Ad coelestia invitamur cum a seculo avellimur.
Tertul. l. 3. advers. Marc. Your
sufficiency hath lost nothing while you enjoy
God and your
Saviour in faith and love; your
friends in charity; your
enemies in pity; your
honours in knowing how to be
Phil. 4.12.
abas
[...]d; and your Estates in knowing how to
want, as
well as to abound. You have by experience found the
Episcopall throne and eminency to be, as
[...]. Naz.
[...]. Greg. Nis. de Greg. Thaum.
Gregory Nazianzen and
Nissen call it, a
sublimity fuller of envy and danger, than of
glory and
dignity; A
dreadfull Precipice, hard in the
ascent, laborious in the station,
hazardous in the
descent; of which
Chrysostome expresseth so great an
horrour, that he thinkes, few men fit for it, and few saved under it; the
charge is so great, the
care so exact, and the
account so strict.
Chrysost. in Act. hom.
3. Nor doth he think it (
[...]) a
preheminency so much, as
paines; rather a burthen and
oppression, than any
honour or exaltation: And indeed to
great and
excellent mindes, there was nothing in your
former height and splendor, truly worthy of your
ambition or others
emulation, save onely the larger
opportunities they afforded you, not of being better in your selves, but of doing more good to others. Of which
conveniencies being now deprived, as you will have lesse to
account for to God; so the
noblest revenge you can take of the present age is, by patience under so
profuse afflictions, by your prayers for your most unjust and
unplacable enemies, by your
constancy in studious industry and holy
gravity, to let the world see, how impossible it is, for true
[Page 567]
Christian Bishops, not to be doing, or desiring good (while they live) to all men; and even to those, from whom they have suffered much evill
without a cause.
Your
experienced piety knows better, how to
act, than I can write; as to true
contentment in the world,
contempt of the world,
triumphing over the world, and
expectations above the world; your
storms and distresses, though
(decumani) great and vast, cannot be long; And to be sure will never be beyond your Pilots skill, who looks on you as sufferers; if not for the fundamentall
saving Truths, yet for the
comely order and ancient
government of his Church; Many of you are already in
prospect of that fair and
happy haven of eternall tranquillity: To which I beseech
our God, and
Lord Jesus Christ, the
chief Bishop of his Church, safely to conduct you by the
wisdome and power of his
Spirit: As for your
fatherly solicitude and Christian care of this Church and posterity, God will
relieve you, by assuring you, that he hath so vigilant and tender care, as will cause all to work together for good; Nor shall the
insolency of enemies, forain or domestick, who are pleased with your disgraces, and enriched with your spoiles,
alwayes triumph in the ruines of the Bishops, Ministers, and this
Church of
England. Since then nothing is more apposite than the words of one of your own degree and order,
Gregory Nazianzen (famous for his piety and learning, zeal and patience) I crave leave with all
pristine respects to present you with that elegant and consolatory expression,
[...]. Naz. orat.
32. which he useth to some godly Bishops whom the
Arian fury had dethroned from their seats. Such of you (saith he) as are thrust from your
Episcopall Chaires here on earth, yet are not
forsaken of God: You shall enjoy surer
seates in the
heavenly Cathedrall, which is infinitely more high and happy: No good and wise man but prefers
holy obscurity, before
prmpous injury. A minde exercised with such
gracious literature as yours, will know better how to enjoy its
own wisdome, and
others follies; its own sufferings, and
other indignities; than
vain men can their seeming
plenty and
prosperity: wise and holy men draw good and
wholesome nourishment out of
dinners of sowre hearbs;
Non minoris est gloriae bene tolerata paupertas, quam magnae opes innocenter partae & modeste habitae.
Tacit. An. l. 4. while other turn to
poison and surfeit their staled Oxen.
I beseech you therefore
Reverend fathers and
brethren by the mercies of God, by the bowels of Christ, by your zeal for the truth, by your love of this reformed Church, and your Country; by your former experiences of your prospered labours; by your Christian victories of the many enemies over your order, profession and calling, who have hitherto only scolded, and railed at you, and
[Page 568] put rude affronts upon you, but neither lawfully fought you with the weapons of either Scripture, or Reason: I beseech
you by the care and charity you have to your neighbours souls; by the necessity which lies
on you to preach the Gospell, and administer holy things; by the
woe which hangs over you, if you doe not, or draw back; by the compassion and tendernesse you have to posterity, that the reformed Religion may not be abolished, and all superstitious vanities, with fanatick profanenesse and confusions, prevaile in these sometime
fortunate Islands;
I conjure you by your patience and perseverance hitherto under many trials, both in war and peace; (which may be to you the
sharpest war) by the peace and joy you have had in the holy Ghost, and in well doing, and comely suffering; by your hopes of heaven, and the glory, which shall be revealed in you; by the coming again of
Christ your Master and sender;
Si pertinacia in errore tantas ha
[...]et vires, quantas in re
[...]ona haqere delet vastantia.
Aust. Ep. 157. by the Talents you have received; by the accounts you are to give; by the Crown you may expect; by all the thoughts of honor, vertue, grace, glory, immortality, eternity, which your precious soules and raised mindes are capable of; by all that is dear to you, and worthy of you as men, as Christians and as Ministers: by the obstinate pertinacy of your enemies in their malice against you: Never desert your station as Ministers of the Church of
England; to quit and forsake your standing, as some have done, is to sacrifice your understanding to vulgar folly and senselesse importunities; cast not away your holy profession; betray not that due and
divine authority you have by your holy ordination in this Church; wipe not off with your owne or the peoples unwashed hands that
sacred unction, which is upon you, by your being duly
consecrated, through the gifts, order, power, authority and appointment of the Spirit of Christ, to the office and work of the Ministry: Divert not your studies to any other more
gainefull, safe, plausible, and honoured profession among men; whose dishonour it is to think any thing more worthy of their honour; as it is the honour of Ministers, to suffer dishonour upon that account, because they are Christs; whose wayes being lesse agreeable, no wonder if his message, and messengers be lesse acceptable to the world: Let not the
soft fleeces on any Wolves backs deceive you; as if you might well spare your labours, when there are so many
spontaneous Preachers: Be sure you
out-live them in all wayes of true holinesse; you can easily (as you do) far
out-preach them and
out-pray them, both for truth, method, judgement, and Oratory: It is neither their learning, nor their conscience, nor their eloquence you have to contend with, but their ignorance, hypocrisie, and insolence: when these clouds shall thunder and lighten; when
[Page 569] they shall resolve into
Errores jus in viribus com putare solent.
Lactan.
open violence, and
oppression, (which is the last
result of errour, if it attain to power) yet
Mat. 10.20.
fear not these, that can plunder, sequester, imprison, banish and
kill you; you have learned little in Christs schoole, if these be still a terror to you;
Corona premit vulnera; palma sanguinem obscurat; plus victoriatum est quam injuriatum,
Tertul. Scorp. c. 5. Cannot you be content to be such poore, despised and persecuted
Preachers, as Christ was? (you may be good Ministers, when you are beggers; as some have been forced to be in these times) Are you ashamed and afraid to be such, as the Apostles were,
Mat. 19.27. who forsook all and followed Christ in this work of the Ministry; Such, as were their
Delicatus es si hic gaudere velis cum seculo, & postea regnare cum Ch
[...]isto.
Jeron. ad Hes.
immediate successours for some hundred years; such as your later
predecessors were, those holy and reforming Bishops and Presbyters in the
Marian persecution;
In ea tempora incidimus in quibus firmare animum expediat constant bus exemplis.
Thras. moriens ap. Tacit. Such as the most of our brethren are now, or lately have been, or are likely to be in all the reformed Churches; Such as those holy Bishops and Presbyters were, before they met in the first
Nicene Councill;
[...]. Theod. hist. de Syn. Nicae. whither from their
introspitable Islands and deserts, from their woods, caves, and desolate cottages, from their prisons, racks and dungeons, they came forth with the marks of the
Lord Jesus on many off them, some
Paphnutii effosum oc
[...]lum sape exosculatus est Const. M.
Euseb. in vit. with an eye pulled out, others with an hand lopped off; with maimed legs, with shrunk finews, with stigmatized foreheads, and with knees made horney by continuall prayer, for those that had so persecuted and misused them.
O
glorious spectacle! O
venerable Councell! O truely
Christian Synod, and
sacred Assembly; not of
Presbyters, scorning and extirpating their
Bishops; but of Reverend Bishops and humble Presbyters; all of them in their due order and holy subordination, renowned for their constancy in persecution, and so most worthy to be Ministers of the mysteries of Jesus Christ! Shall we now be ashamed (as a
more soft and delicate generation) of their scars and maims? Have we so striven for the
right and left hand in Christs Kingdome of Church Government, as to forget to drink of Christs cup, and to abhor to be
baptized with his baptism, which was not of water only,
Matth. 20.22. but of bloud? Are we ashamed of Christs wounds, and thorns, and reeds; or of Saint
Pauls chains; or Saint
Peters prison;
Euseb. l.
4. c.
15. or
Ignatius his beasts; or
Polycarps torments; from whose body in the flames a sweet odour dispersed to the spectators? Doe we abhor to live, as
Cyprian did, first banished, then martyred? Or as great
Athanasius, sixe years in a well without the light of the Sun, forsaken of friends and every where hunted by enemies? Or as
Chrysostome,
Ruffin. l.
1. Eccles. hist. c.
14. whose eloquent and learned courage exempted him not from much
[Page 570] trouble and banishment,
Martyres ad Coeli januam poenarum gradibus ascendentes de equule is & catastis scalas sibi fecerunt.
Salv. l. 3. Gub. where he dyed? You will want comforts, if you want trials and afflictions: Saint
John had his glorious revelation in his exile; Those will be but probations, and increases of your graces and gifts too, which may be rusty with much ease; and warped by the
various turnings, wherewith many Ministers think to
shift off persecution, and to grinde with every winde.
Theodorus juvenis tristior ab equuleo depositus, inter cruciatus cantabat.
Ruffin. hist. l. 1. c. 30.
If you be indeed conscious to your selves of any
fraud and
falsity, of any sinister and unsincere way, by which your predecessours, and you after them, have either attained or maintained your
Ministry, and function in this Church; if you know any thing
unreasonable, unscripturall, uncomely, immorall, irreligious, or
superstitious, in the way or work; in the means, manner, or end of your Ministry; if you are guilty of any thing different from, or contrary to the rule and
way of Christ, his Churches good, his Fathers glory; dangerous to your own, or others mens soules; In Gods name, repent of your sin betimes, recant your learned folly, renounce your ancient standing; Doe this (as most worthy of you) heartily, ingenuously, publiquely, that by the
foyle of your shame, the lustre of
Gods glory may be more set off. Gratifie at length, (not now your enemies, but your friends, because your Monitors and reformers) the Papists, Socinians, Separatists, Brownist
[...], Anabaptists, &c. with what they have so long and so earnestly desired, to such an impatience, as you see now threatens to
cudgell you to a recantation of your Ministry, if you will not doe it by fair meanes and plausible allurements: O how joyfull and welcome news will it be at home and abroad, to hear, that you, as
Ministers of the Church of England, have not onely helped to put down
Bishops, and abolish
Episcopacy; but you have, (to perfect your repentance, and to cumulate the courtesie) abjured your Office, renounced your standing, abdicated your calling, prostrated your Ministry at the feet of any, that list to kick at it, or tread upon it;
Calca
[...]e me saelem insipidum.
Euseb. and upon you too; as
Ecebelians; as
unsavory salt, that is
good for nothing, unlesse it be new
boyled in an
Independent Gauldron, over a
Socinian Furnace, with a popular fire! O hasten to remove your selves from that
rock of ages, the Catholick ordination and succession, on which the Church and Ministry hath so long stood in all places, as a City on a hill, both in peace and persecutions: and levell your selves to
those smoother quick-sands, which would fain levell you to themselves.
You will never be able to suffer what threatens you as Ministers
[Page 571] of the old standing and way, with chearfulnesse and comfort; where your
constancy is but
pertinacy; as it is, unlesse you have solid grounds,
sound mindes, and
sincere hearts; if you have any scruples, or thornes in your feet, your motions must needs be painfull, tedious and uncomely. When you are
converted, help to redeem us, (the remnant of your poore
seduced brethren) from our
errors and
mistakes; from our mists of ignorance, our chaines of darknesse; from our Catholick customes; from our Ecclesiasticall Canons; from our historicall testimonies; from that holy succession, that Apostolicall practise, that Scripture foundation, that divine institution; by all which we fancy our selves both solidly built and strongly supported; And this we have done in the simplicity of our souls, both we and our Forefathers for many generations; not onely since the last
reformed century; but for a thousand and half a thousand yeares before, even ever since the Christian Religion hath beene planted, propagated, and continued, by such consecrated Bishops, and such ordained
Ministers in all the world.
If you have found nothing of
God goe along with your
Ministry, either in your own breasts, or your peoples hearts, or your Predecessors labours; if you are justly unsatisfied in that Ordination, and succession, by which not only the
Ministeriall authority, but all Christian priviledges and rites have been derived to you in this Church; if you never found it confirmed to you by Gods blessing on your owne, or others Ministry in your way; if you doe indeed finde a
brighter light, a warmer heat, and a sweeter influence from those new
Parelii, which of late have appeared in our sky,
Parelii are the seeming or mock-sunnes which sometime appear with the true Sun; as there did two here in
England, an. 1640. as rivals in brightnesse to our old Sun, in number exceeding it; yea now threatning to eclipse it, and utterly expell it out of its ancient orb and sphear: if you really judge, that you have cause to
Rom. 3.8.
[...],
&c.
blaspheme, or to speak evill of those
seemingly holy, and reputedly
excellent Bishops and
Ministers, of this Church; as if they had hitherto to been
lyars for God, deceivers for Christ; done evill, that good might come thereby; if you judge, that you have cause to reproach, traduce, and despise all those Christians, (whose profession, full of order, humilitie and holinesse hath been the
crown and glory of this Church, and the Ministrie of it) as if they had beene
silly soules, whom Ministers
smooth tongues had onely deceived; If you can, or dare to
reprobate all those, both
godly Pastors and
people, to annull their
Ministry; to overthrow their
Faith; to wash off their
baptism; to cast out their
Sacraments; to despise their
Sermons; to laugh at their
prayers; to cancell their
writings; to detest their
examples; to vilifie their
graces, as
fancifull, hypocriticall, spurious, supposititious, superstitious, imaginary, unauthoritative, antichristian.
If you finde in your consciences good grounds for this boldnesse of censure; and consequently for a separation, profanation, and abnegation of your former way, both as Ministers, and as Christians, (for renounce one, and you must needs begin both; If you had no true Ministers, then you were no true Christians; and if no true Christians, you could be no true Ministers;) if so, follow by all meanes with speed your
later and diviner dictates; please your selves in your
happy inconstancy; hasten to disabuse the people of this Nation, whom so many
holy seducers, the
Bishops and
Ministers of old have abused: O undeceive the miserable and onely nominall Christians of this age, before they perish in their errors and confidences of having true Ministers, and true Sacraments, true Christ, true Faith, true Repentance, &c. O deplore with bitter
lamentation, the many poore creatures, both
Shepheards and
Sheep, who are gone down to the pit: death gnaweth upon them, while they dyed in so
zealous and dangerous errours, in so fond a Faith, in so vain
hopes, as mistooke the
gates of
hell for
heaven; Antichrist for Christ among us: you may well blesse your selves in so
glorious a change; and boast of your
gracious Apostasie: Hasten to beget some new Church body, which may give you a
new call and standing; which may rebaptize you, reordain you, and ere long invest you in such an office, power, and Ministry, as they and you shall think more valid, more authentick, more Christian, more comfortable; which hath surer footing, and better standing both in the favour of the times, and of God himself.
But if Scripture, and Reason, and consent of all holy learned men in this and other Churches; is Catholick custome, particular experiences, and holy successes; if divine testimony, clouds of witnesses, of blessed Ministers, and blessed people; of blessed Sermons, and blessed Sacraments; of blessed lives, and blessed deaths; of blessed Converts, and blessed perseverants in grace; if these be as
mighty bars, crosse your consciences, which stop you either from a weak
retrogradation to old Popery, or a wicked
precipitancy to new vulgarity; if neither your judgement, nor your conscience can bear such a
rude revolt, without great
violatings of the one, and
woundings of the other; if you dare not in a fit of popularity, so injure the dead, that are at
rest in the Lord, so discourage the living and thriving Christians, so overthrow the Faith of many, so
blaspheme the God, the Saviour and the Spirit of those holy men and women, living and dead, who have been called, and converted, and sanctified, and confirmed, and saved by that
Word of Power, and those holy Ministrations, which your Fathers, and your Brethren, and your selves the Ministers of this Church have duly preached and administred, in that office, standing and authority,
[Page 573] wherewith they were and you now are duly invested in this Church;
I beseech you, then, be
so valiant, as to dare to be, and still to own your selves, as true
Ministers of Christ in this Church, ordained by him, and for him: still seeking the things of Christ in the good old way of the ordained Ministry, while others seeke
their owne in their
new models and
fashions. Doe not study to disguise your selves (no not outwardly) as if you were afraid
your coat should discover your
calling; or as if you pretended to have renounced it with your changed habit: you may preserve
white souls under
black clothes; as others may
black soules under spendid colours: your sable colour, although very becoming the
gravity of your calling in the best times, yet was never more decent than now, when (besides that you are
Ministers) you have cause to be
mourners: Adde not to the other
confusion of times, this of your garments; nor gratifie them so far as a shoe-latchet in your clothes, whose aim is to levell and
confound your
calling with the
meanest of the people: Although I placed heretofore no Religion in clothes and colours, yet now I almost think it piety to persevere in such a fashion, whose change would argue inconstancy, and so farre be irreligious, as it is acceptable to the erroneous, confirms them in their errours, and casts some shame upon the truth, both of our Ministry and our Church; In such a case a few graines of frankincense are not to be offered to any Idol. It was in ancient times thought an heavy punishment, for
a Presbyter to be deposed from his degree and office, so as to be treated but as a
Layman; O do not seek to desecrate, depose, or disguise your selves; hang not out the
flags of your
motly Coats, or pybald colours, as if you had taken from, or rendered up your
orders to high shoes, and quitted that
distinction you anciently have from the Vulgar; Since you did not ordain your selves, but were consecrated by the Word, and authority of Christ, through the hands of those who had received power to send you
in Christs Name, into Christs harvest; why should you study or affect those mean palliations and miserable confusions, which are uncomely for men of holy gravity, learned constancy, and religious honour? Other men have dared much more in
worse adventures, and
more unwarrantable undertakings: You cannot adventure your many
talents of learning, and ingenuous parts, your studies, labours, liberties, and lifes in a
safer way, or on a
better account; than in that ship where
Christ is imbarqued, and so many pretious souls with him; you need no other
policy entred to insure you, than this, that
you deal for Christ, as
his Factours for soules, and
Agents for that
heavenly commerce between God and sinners.
Therefore
bold fast your profession, so, as neither to be ashamed of, nor a shame to your holy calling and Ministry; whose honor depends not on
factious fancy, or
vulgar novelty, but on
divine Institution, and
Catholick succession; Let the soules of men and the purity of Religion, be then
dearest to us, when they are growne
cheapest to others: Let our lives be strictest, when
liberty is made a cloak to licentiousnesse; There will never need more true Ministers, than when every man shall be tolerated to be a Minister; that so
true ones may be suppressed, and none but false incouraged: That the tyes of Duty and Conscience may lie upon none, either as Ministers, or hearers; as Pastor, or flock, to attend any holy publique worship and service of God: which is the high way to Atheism, superstition, confusion, any thing but the true Christian and reformed Religion. Abate not your
labours, though men grudge, withdraw, and deny
your wages; What can bee more glorious than to see you
contentedly poore for Christs sake,
2 Cor. 6.10. and still continuing to make many rich; while you are exhausted and have nothing? imparting
things spirituall, though you receive little or nothing of
things temporall? this is after the pattern in the mount, after the example of
divine munificence, where goodnesse is of free
grace, and
not of the reward or merit. Make any
honest shift to live, but use no
base shifts to leave your calling; Better your
tongues cleave to the roofe of your mouthes, than you should renounce your
Ordination and
Ministry; or cease to preach in
that Name, while you have power, liberty, and opportunity; Nothing will become us Ministers better, than
thread-bare coats, if we can but keep
good consciences: Nothing will be sweeter, than dry
morsels and sowre hearbs,
P
[...]ov. 15.7. and a
cup of cold water, (the
Prophets portion) if we have
but inward peace, and the love of Christ therewith.
Photius Biblioth. in Chrysost.It was articled against Saint
Chrysostome, (when he was Bishop of
Constantinople) by some of his envious enemies, as a matter of pomp and scandall, that he rode in the City
upon an Asse, to ease his age. It will be lesse offence, when the world shall see
holy Bishops and deserving
Presbyters go on foot,
Psal. 45.16. Eccles. 10.7. and
asses riding upon them;
Princes (which Saint
Jerome interprets
Bishops) on
foot, and servants on
horseback; Though we be never so low, let us doe nothing below the dignity of our Ministry, which depends not on externall pomp, but inward power; the same faith, which shewes to a true beleiver, the
honour and
excellency of Christ, sets forth also the love and reverence due to his true Ministers of the Gospell; who are in Christs stead, when they are in
Christs work and
way, and need not doubt of Christs and all good Christians love to them.
An high point of wisdome,
For Verity. and piety would be in all
true Ministers, of what degree soever,
As
Constantine the Great, burned all the bils of complaints exhibited by the Bishops and Churchmen, one against another.
Euseb. vit. Const. Privatae simultates publicis utilitatibus condonandae. Tac. would be to take the advantage of this
Antiperistasis; by the
snow and salt, as it were, of
papall and
popular ambition, they should be the more congealed and compacted together into one body and fraternity: Having so many unjust enemies on every side, against every true Minister of this Church, whether
Bishop or
Presbyter; all prudence invites us to compose those
unkinde jealousies, breaches and
disputes which have been among us, because we own our selves,
as brethren; among whom some may be elder in nature, or
superior in
authority without the
injury of any: This subordination, if Scripture doe not precisely command, yet it exemplarily proposeth; Reason adviseth; and Religion alloweth; and certainly Christ cannot but approve; the more, because the pride of Papall
Antichrists on one side, and the unrulinesse of
popular Antichrists on the other side studies to overthrow it, and are the most impatient of it. I know some mens
folly will not depart from them, though they be
brayed in a morter: But sober men will think it time to bury (as
Salvae fidei Regula de disciplina contendentibus suprema lex est Ecclesiae paex.
Blondel.
[...].
Naz. or. 14. Vincamur ut vincamus. de dissid. Christianorum.
Constantine the Great burned) all unkinde disputes, breaches and jealousies, which have almost destroyed not onely the
Government, but the very
Ministry it self of this Church: No doubt, passions have darkened many of our judgements; earthly distempers have eclipsed our glory; secular and
carnall divisions have battered our defenses, discovered our weaknesses, and invited these violent assaults from enemies round about; that none is so weak, as to despaire of his
malices sufficiency to doe us Clergy men some mischief; the most tatling Gossips, the sillyest
shees, who are
ever learning and
never come to the knowledge of the truth, undertake,
Clemens in his Apostolike Epistle, advised any one to depart, if he findes for his sake the dissension is in the Church.
Ruffin. Eccles. hist. l. 1.
c. 2.
Discordiae in unitatem trahant, & plagae in remedia vertantur; unde metuit Ecclesia periculum, inde sumat augmentum. Amb. voc. gen. l. 2.
[...].
Naz. or. 13.
[...].
Naz. Ipsae mulieres eorum quam procaces; quae endeant docere: contendere, for fitan & tinguere. Tertul. praef. ad. Haer. cap. 41. not only to be
teachers, but to
teach their teachers, as
Tertullian observed; yea and to Ordain their Ministers; such (no doubt) as they do deserve, having such Preachers for their greatest
punishments.
The kinde closing and Christian composing of passionate, and needlesse differences among learned, and
pious Ministers, by mutuall condescending about matters of
sociall prudence,
[...]. Naz. or.
13. order and government to be used in the Church, (which have chiefly (if not onely) brought so great misgovernment upon us, in
Enggland) would be a great and effectuall means to recover the happinesse of this Church, and the honour of the Ministry; which
[Page 576] consists in an holy fraternity and godly harmony of love, no lesse than in truth of doctrine, and holynesse of manners; By our own leaks and rents we first let in these waters which have sunk us so low, that every wave rakes over us. No man, that is truly humble, wise, and holy, will be ashamed, to
retract any
errour and transport, whereof he hath been guilty, and of which he hath cause to be most ashamed;
Greg. Nazianzem offered himself to be the
Jonas to the Church then troubled with sedition.
in vita Naz.
Ingenuous offers of
fraternall agreement, and mutuall condescendings to each other had beene exceedingly worthy of the best Ministers both of the
Episcopall, Presbyterian and
Independent way, whose wisdome and humility might easily have reconciled and united the severall interests which they pretend to support, of Bishops, Presbyters, and Christian people. But who sees not that secular designes, and civill interests have too much
leavened the dissensions of
many Ministers, though in the conclusion they have not on any side much made up their cake by the match? while Church men, Bishops, and Presbyters, had no such
worldly concernments to engage them, they had no such disputes, and mutinies, as to the
order and
government of the Church; which no
Councell, no
particular Bishops, nor
Presbyters, no one Church or Congregation of Christians began of themselves; but all by
Catholick and
undisputed consent conformed themselves to
that order,
Irenaeus, l.
4. c.
43. &c.
45. which the Apostles and Apostolicall men left in common to the
Churches in every place, most sutable to their either beginning or increasing, to their setling, or their setlednesse.
It is easie to see what Christ would have in the Church, as to extern order and policy, if
Christians would look with a
single eye at Christs ends. You may easily see how the worlds various interests, (which are as hardly commixt with Christ's, and true religion's, as oil with water)
serve themselves with
Ministers tongues, pens, and
active spirits; who should rather serve the Lord Jesus and his Church, in
truth, simplicity, peace, and
unity; without any
adherences to secular policies, parties, and studies of sides; by which sudden and
inconsiderate rowlings to and fro, (as foolish and fearefull
passengers in a
tottering boat) some
Ministers of
England have welnigh
overturned the Vessell of this
reformed Christian Church, which might easily (as the most famous and flourishing Churches anciently were) have been uprightly
ballanced, and
safely steered by a just fitnesse and
proportion of every one in their place, either for Ministry, or Government, and Discipline; where of old the
paternall presidency of Bishops stood at the helm; the grave and industrious
Presbyters rowed, as it were, at the
Oares; and the
faithfull people, as the
passengers kept all even, by keeping themselves in
quietnesse, order, and
due subjection. Nor was it wont in primitive times, to be asked
of Princes, or people, how they would
[Page 577] have the Church governed, or by whom; who should
ordaine Preachers; or who should preach the Gospell, administer the Sacraments,
confirm the baptized, censure the scandalous, and receive the penitent; These were mysteries proper to Christian Religion, and intrusted to the
Pastors of the Church, at first: also conserved by them in the midst of hot
persecutions from secular
Magistrates, without any variations, save onely such, as necessity of affaires and Christian prudence (yet in an orderly way) required and practised, as to some circumstantials: which was no more, than for a childe from his coats to come to
breeches, or for the bark of a tree to increase, as the bulk and branches grow.
What humane
passion then, and inconsideration hath any way wounded,
wisdome and Christian compassion in Ministers of all sorts should seek to cure; The wounds of the Church will commonly
fester and gangrene, if Ministers stay, till
Lay men take them to heart; nor is the hand of any of them so proper as them, who have occasioned
most hurt: we Ministers ought to be the
good Samaritans, and by first healing the deformed scars of our own scandals; the boyling Ulcers of our own
passions; the gaping
orifices of our owne religious dissenfions, our
influence will be much more
soverain, and
benign to draw together, and heal up the
publique sores of the Church, and reformed Religion; when we appear fit for so holy and good a work, it may be God will put it into the heart of those in
power, to call us forth, and incourage us to
this happy understanding.
O consider with your selves, how much the
men of this world are wiser than you in their generations; you are commonly but the
beaters of the bush for
the mighty Nimrods of the world: what have Ministers got, yea what almost have you not lost (which wise men would have preserved) of credit, honour, comfort, or incouragement; while they helped to pull down the
Sion of this Church? whose dust hath fallen into their own eyes, and besmeared their garments to a most
uncomely deformity; Will you all leave this
Sion thus in her dust, without any pity of her? is it better she should be ever desolated, than your
animosities laid aside,
Mortales c
[...]m sumus immortalis non esse debent odia. Tantaene animis Coelestibus irae? and your
poore feuds reconciled? Such
everlasting burnings become not
mortall breasts; least of all
heavenly hearts, such as Ministers should have: Plead no longer such a zeal for Christ, as
over-layes charity and humility; or such a desire for
Reformation, which produceth so great
deformities; It is not so much a charity, as a justice for
us Ministers to advise, to weep, to pray for the
peace of our Jerusalem;
Jer. 23.15. for from the Prophets in great part
evill is gone out into all the land; our cold or our hot
fits, our
luke-warmnesse, or our negligence, or our timerousnesse, have cast this Church and many poore souls
[Page 578] into this
lingring distemper; this almost incurable
Quartane, which will never be cured, till we smell the
Rose of Sharon; the sweet and celestiall temperament of Christs
fragrancies; in all love and charity; in humility, meeknesse, kindnesse, forbearance, pity, and tendernesse to each other.
Not onely
all policy and honest prudence then, as to the
recovery of Ministers credit and reputation, but all
conscience and piety, as to the requisi es of Gods glory, and
charity, as to the dangers and necessities of peoples soules, require now, such
double diligence of us, all, as may compensate any former failings, and shew the world how necessary a
good, worthy Ministers are; who every way fit those places, and fill those
orbs, in which God and the Church have set them: It is high time for us to get beyond all
cold formalities, superficiall solemnities, popular complyings, covetous projects, secular ambitions; Penurious pains, slacker care, and
indiligent tendance, will not be sufficient to cure those
diseases, we have now to contend withall; which are
ingenious to avoid all cure, subtill to elude all skill,
cunning to increase their
maladies, cruell to spend their
infection, and fierce to destroy their
Physitians. Moderate and indifferent industry will hardly at any time convert sinners, and save soules; They are now like
harder metals, which melt not but in such a degree of heat; Least of all now, when errour is adored for truth, sin and damnation it self are dressed up, and esteemed as a way to salvation: when
hel it self is by some courted for heaven; and chains of darknesse counted liberty (like those
Succubas and
Empusas,
Philostratus in vita Apollon. T
[...]yanaei. which some men are reported to have espoused and embraced for
beautifull wives.)
There needs, now, besides preaching gifts, and oratorious breath, that
vigor of grace; that spirit of zeal; that fervency of charity; that humble constancy; that magnanimous meeknesse, which may make us
Ministers unwearied in our studies, frequent and fervent in praying, oft in fasting, attentively watching, tenderly weeping, charitably visiting, solidly instructing, and diligently examining, &c. In all wife and meeke condescendings, even to bear with
mens infirmities; to frustrate their passions; to receive their bullets and shot as upon
Wool-sacks; to overcome their oppositions by something of a softer yeelding: still beseeching them and intreating them, to be reconciled to God in Jesus Christ, when they are to us irreconcilable. All obstructions of private peevishnesse, passion, hard speeches, haughty carriage, rough demeanor; all fashion of disdains, revenge, and secular contestations, must be removed as uncomely, uncomfortable, noxious: That people may see the
bloud of Christ softning us; and the
bowels of
Christ enlarging us, as brethren, as
fathers, or
mothers, as tender and carefull Nurses in Christs family.
It is ever, and now most of all unseasonable (in so short and uncertain a
moment, which is allowed us to preach, or
people to hear, to learn, and to live in order to
eternity.) to exercise Christians in continuall
disputes; to lead them in perplexed
pathes, full of bryars and thornes; to wast their and our time in modern
impertinencies; which will not profit a poore sinner, either living or dying. All times and paines is lost, which is not laid out in
Cathechising, Preaching, and
applying sound, wholesome, healing, saving,
necessary truths; which really mend both minde and manners: either
laying the foundations in principles, or maintaining them in doctrines, or building proportionably upon them in practicks and comforts: where the
truths of faith bear up the practise of an
holy life; and an holy life adornes the Articles of true faith; where the Creed and the Decalogue goe together: That besides the
shewes of leaves in doctrines and opinions; there may appear
goodly fruits of purity, justice, mercy, charity, patience, peaceablenesse, civill obedience, self-denyall, which are grown so much out of fashion.
Alas! while poore people are a mused with
novelties, (as
Larks with dasing glasses): or picking up
curiosities; or gazing at
sublimities; or dubious in
uncertainties; or intangled with
subtilties; as Deer in acorn time, they forget their food, grow lean and fall into divers
snares and temptations; into many lusts and passions; yea into the grave and pit of destruction, whence there is no redemption. Many (as leaves from trees in Autumn) every day drop away:
[...]. Hom. and dye in their
mazes and
labyrinths of Religion, by wearying themselves; in which they advance no more than
birds in a cage, and
blinde horses in a mill: whereas a true Christian should every day
grieve to see himself nothing advanced in true holynesse, or solid knowledge: with grand steps he should be dayly going onward and upward, with ample progresses and mighty increases, of sound knowledge, indisputable verities, unquestionable practises, of ly duties and heavenly conversation: (these are the steps by which holy men and women have ascended to heaven, and conquered the difficulties of salvation) That thus al the world might blesse themselves to see the happy improvements of true Christians beyond other men; and the inestimable blessing of true and excellent Ministers paines among the filliest and worst of men in the dissolutest and worst of times.
O let not us then of the
Ministry stand still, and look on our own, and the Churches miseries (as the Lepers, or
mothers did in sieges) till their children and themselves
grew black with famine: You that pretend to stand before the Lord of the whole world, and the King of his Church; you that bear the name of the most
compassionate Redeemer, who shed
his bloud for his Church, and laid
[Page 580]
down his life for his sheep; Doe you never hear in the sounding of
your own bowels the tears, sighes, and fears, of
infinite good Christians; nor the voice of this
English Sion, lamenting and expecting pity, at least from
Ministers? Is it worth thus much misery to root up
Episcopacy, to set up
Presbytery, and to undermine both with
Independency? All which might be fairly composed into a
threefold cord of holy agreement: such as was in primitive times, between Bishops, Presbyters, and people; whose passions have now ravelled out peace by
sad divisions, and weakned Religion by uncharitable contentions: Though Parliaments, and Assemblies, and Armies, and people, should be
miserable comforters, passing by without regard and remorse; yea though some be stripping the
wounded, and robbing this desolated Church; yet doe not
you forsake her, now she is smitten of God,
Lamen. 1.12. and despised of men: Is it nothing to you (O you that are more
politicians, than Preachers) that passe by? Stand and see, if there be
any sorrowes like the sorrowes of this reformed Church of
England, wherewith
the Lord hath afflicted her in the day of his fierce anger; It concernes no men more than Ministers to succour her, which hath received these
wounds most-what in the house and by the hands of her friends; O give
the Lord no rest, untill he hath returned to this Church in mercy; if you can by counsels and prayers
reform nothing in the publique, yet let nothing be unreformed in your private; if you must be laid aside, as to the peculiar office of Ministers, yet you may mourn and pray the
more in secret; That the Lord would breath upon us, with a
Spirit of Truth and Peace; of love and holy union; of order and humility; whereby none having any pride or ambition to govern, every one may be humbly disposed to be
governed: For the great
crisis of all Ministers distempers is in this; (not what Truths we shall beleive; what doctrine we shall preach; what holynesse we shall act; but) who shall govern? whether Bishops, or Presbyters, or people? yea the
Keyes of some mens
pretended power hangs so at the peoples girdle, that it is too neer the
apron-strings even of mechanicks, and silly women.
When a right temper of Christian humility and love shall be restored
to every part, then will the
spirits of Religion be recovered, and aptly diffused into every member of this Church; which
blessed temperament, as Christian Churches enjoyed in their primitive, and florid strength; nor is it lesse necessary now, in their more aged, and so decayed, constitution; O let not after ages say, the Ministers of
England were more
butchers, then
Surgeons: That they were
Physitians of no value; neither curing themselves, nor others; If any of us have (not by malice so much as mistake) given stronger physick, and more graines of
violent drugs, than the constitution
[Page 581] of this or any well reformed Church can well bear, let us not be lesse forward, to apply such
cordials, lenitives, antidotes, and
restoratives, of love, moderation, concession, and equanimous wisedome, as may recollect the dissipated and re-inforce the wasted spirits, which yet remain in this reformed Church, and the Ministry of it; On which the enemies round about doe already look with the greedy eyes of
ravens and vultures, expecting when its languishing spirits shall be quite exhausted, and its fainting eyes quite closed; that so they may draw away the pillow, and remaining supports, of civill protection from under its head; and violently force it to give up the ghost: that the reformed Religion, and Ministry of this Church may be at length quite cast out, and buried with the
buriall of an Asse; that neither the place of
reformed Bishops, nor reformed
Presbyters, nor reformed people, may know them any more in these
British Islands.
In the last place therefore,
13. Humble addresse to those in power in the behalf of Ministers. I humbly crave leave to
remind those that act in highest places and power, who are thought no slight or
shallow Statesmen; That, if neither piety to God, nor conscience of their duty, while they undertake to govern, nor charity to mens soules both in present and after ages, nor zeal for the reformed Religion, move them as Christians; nor yet justice and common equity, to the encouragement and preservation of so many learned and godly men, the lawfull Ministers of this Church in their
legall rights, and liberties; nor yet
common pity, and
charity to relieve so many pious men, and their families: If (I say) none of these should sway them, as men, or Christians, (the least of which should, and I hope greatly will) Yet worldy
policy and right reason of State seems to advise the
preservation and establishment of the (so much shaken)
reformed Religion here in
England, which hath still deep root and impressions in the mindes and affections of the most, and best people in this Nation: Nor can this be done by more idoneous means, than by giving publique favour, incouragement, and establishment to the true and ancient Ministry, as to its main support; and to godly Ministers as its
head-most Professors.
If it be not
absolutely necessary; yet sure it is
very convenient, in order to the quiet and satisfaction of mens mindes, (who generally think themselves most concerned in matters of Religion) either to confirm and restore to its pristine
honour, order, and
stability, the ancient
Ministry of the Church of
England, (which I have proved to be the onely true succession of
divine authority) or else wholly to remove it; and to set Religion upon some other basis: For neither the reformed Religion, nor its Ministry, can either long, or safely, or comfortably stand in so
tottering and
[Page 582] mouldering a posture; like the wals of some great old fabrick, or
ruinous Cathedrall, swelling out, and threatning to fall. It were better to take it down, than to hazard its dangerous breakings, and
precipitious tumblings; Scratches in Religion doe soon fester, and easily turn to Gangrenes, which must either be
speedily healed, or
discreetly cut off.
It were high
proesumption for one to advise, who professeth his ignorance, in State Policies: yet common prudence shewes, this to be the
high way, and most
compendious passe to publique peace. Namely, 1.
The setling of the reformed Religion in this Church of England, and its publique Ministry, in comely government, competent maintenance, and holy succession. 2. The confirming, and if need be, explaining, or enlarging the Articles of the Church of
England, in the
main fundamentals of Religion, as Christian and reformed, both in things to be believed, and practised. 3. The restoring of that holy power and ancient exercise of
Discipline to the Church, both in privater Congregations, and in publique associations: which may both carry on true knowledge, piety, and charity in Ministers and people: Also recover the
sacred Ordinances of Christ, and publique duties of Religion to their primitive purity and dignity; which have been infinitely abased by
Laymens policies, Ministers negligences, and vulgar
insolencies; These would keep a fair course and form of Christian peace and holinesse in the publique, a midst
lesser differences; and no lesse satisfie, than oblige every sober minded Christian; whose good examples have great influence on the
generality of people.
But if the vulgar rudenesse, deformity, and inconsistency, be once taught, (by being tolerated) to
slight, and
scorn their Ministers, and in them all holy things, and true Religion; Either beleiving (as they are prone to doe) that their Ministers are not invested by any
due and divine authority in that Office and Ministry, any more than themselves are; nor are assisted by any speciall grace and blessing from God; if they suspect that
civill Powers doe set
Divines at nought, and regard them no more, than as so
many pretenders,
[...];
Naz. Celeusio judici. None can make conscience of humane laws, who disregards divine.
falsaries, and
intruders: How willingly will the mindes of common people, (whom nothing but
Conscience, or the
Sword keepes in aw and order) embrace any thing that makes towards
laxation of duty to God, and observance to men? No water is more easily diffused, or more naturally strives, by its fluid nature to overbear, what ever bounds
pen it up, or restrain it from wasting it self. Nor are such tempers slack, (where occasion tempts them) to revenge by
their riots, all former restraints cast upon them, by any men, that sought to set limits, either of power, or piety to their lusts and passions.
To avoid which rude and irreligious
extravagancies of common people,
14. Christian Ministers of all merit most publique protection and favour. all *
wise Governours have still countenanced the
publique exercises of that Religion, which they owned and
established as best;
Rex sacrificiis & Templis, & omni cultus Deorum & moribus & legibus praeerat.
Pomp. Laet. de mag. Rom. Apud Aegyptios,
[...]. St
[...]b. in Reg.
So Plato:
[...]. Adding all civill reputation, favour, and authority to the use of it, and chiefly to those, who were its
prime professors and
Ministers; who were ever
Caesar.
[...]el. Gal. l. 6. Magno apud eos sunt honore Druides; Nam fere de omnibus controversiis publicis privatisque constituunt.
Plaut. Rudent. Quis homo est tanta confidentia, Qui sacerdotem audeat violare? At magno cum malo suo fecit herclè.
Liv. dec. 1. l. 2. Sacrificus Rex sacrorum dicebatur. Constantine the Great,
alwayes received the Orthodox and godly Bishops and Presbyters with all respect and veneration. Euseb. in vita Const.
Ministry of the Gospell was called Dei ficus ordo.
Amb.
[...], Clem. Al.
[...].
1.
[...]. Naz. or.
1. Reverenda ipsis Angeli
[...]s spiritibus Ministeri
[...],
Ber. Columna Ecclesiae, Id. Honor sacerdotii firmamentum imperii.
Tacit. de Judaeis, hist. 4.
unviolable in their publique officiatings; generally esteemed, as
sacred, both for the protection they had from men, and the institution from divine power and wisdome; Which
policy was not more wisely carryed in all false and feigned religions, than justly and most conscientiously to be observed, as it ever hath been by all worthy and noble minded Christians, (either
Princes or
States) in that, which we hold to be, and professe, as the onely true, Christian and reformed Religion: whose Oracles, Doctrines, institutes, offices, authority, and ministery have their originall, not
from man, but from the onely wise and true God; who, first sent his Prophets, and servants; after that his Son (the Lord Jesus Christ) to be not onely a fulfiller and establesher, but also a
Preacher of righteousnesse to mankinde; whose preaching, Prophetick, or
Ministeriall office, (as to extern and visible administrations) the holy order and due succession of Ministers doe supply; and in the same power succeed by his speciall mission and appointment in the Church.
Whose most
sacred Mysteries, for infinite wisdome; for inestimable mercy; for unparalleld love; for holy precepts; for divine examples; for
precious promises; for
ancient and undoubted Prophesies; for exact
fulfillings; for apt
institutions; for sutable Ministry; for beautifull order; for blessed comfort; for sweet peace, and mutuall charity (which are, or ought to be) among the true professors of it, infinitely exceeds all the wisdome, designes, desires, and thoughts of all those, that ever pretended to any Philosophy, Religion, vertue, sanctity, or felicity. All which come far short, as of the inward
comfort of mens consciences, so of that outward beauty, peace, and order, which doe most blesse humane societies; which
bonds of publick tranquillity, all
true and unpragmatick Ministers of the Gospell of peace, doe most effectually lay (in Christs Name) upon
[Page 584] men; In which regard, of all ranks of men and orders, they deserve best of mankinde, where ever they live; while they keep within those Evangelicall bounds, that holy and humble temper, which becones them; and which is proper
to the Spirit of the Gospell. Constantine the Great writes:
Euseb Eccl. hist. l.
10. c.
5. The greatest safety or danger to any State comes by Religion; if the reverence of it be weakned and honour abated, dangers attend: if by Lawes and authority it be setled and preserved, great blessings follow, &c. So that no men seem
more to fight against their own peace, than those that suffer the ancient Ministry and true Ministers of Christ to be
destroyed, or disregarded in any Christian Nation; which will be interpreted a
fighting against God, and an
opposing Christ Jesus; who as he is the onely
true rock, on which the Church is to be built, as to internall comfort, and eternall happinesse; so he hath regulated it as to externall order, beauty, and harmony; and this not by every unskilfull hand, that hath a minde to be
mudling; but by such, as he hath appointed to be tryed, approved, and rightly ordained to the work of
edifying the Church in truth and love:
Vicisti Galilae, vicisti. Julian dying cries. 1 Pet. 2.6.8. This
Galilean must overcome: Christ will no doubt
prove as a stumbling stone; so a rock of
ruine and offence, to all those that
dash against him, in this Ordinance of his
holy Ministry; which, though it seem small, and contemptible to those, that think themselves
Grandees, (in power, and policy) yet as it was not
cut out by humane hands, so it will be a
very burdensome stone to all, that think to lift it out of the way, and lay it aside, from being an holy
function, and divine institution.
15. The Ministers of Christ not safely to be injured.I think therefore (under favor) that it will be not the least point of
wisdome, and policy, in those who by exercising magistratick power stand most accountable
to God and man, for the support of the Ministry; to harken to, and follow that
grave counsell;
Act. 5.35.
Greg. Naz. tels us that Saint
Basil the Great was in so great reverence in the Church;
[...]. They could not be friends with God who were at enmity with
Basil. orat. 16.
Take heed what you doe to these men, who are the
rrue Ministers of Jesus Christ, the messengers of the
most high God, who
preach to you the way of salvation. For if their function, mission, and
Ministry be from Christ, (which I have proved, and those can hardly doubt, who are so much inlightned by Scripture, as some are, who may yet be
blinded by
secular interests) it
shall prevail, though it be in the
way of being persecuted: Humane malice may a while oppose; but it shall not quite blow out, quench or smother those burning and shining lights of the Church: Which it would doe with no lesse
detriment to the Church, and State; than if it should extinguish the flame, light, and lustre of
the Sun in the Firmament;
Vide Jer. 33.20. which Prophesie is clear for a constant and immutable Ministry in the Church of Christ. Nor are those
ordinances of heaven, and that
Covenant God hath made in Nature, more
[Page 585]
necessary, or lesse
durable, than are these, of
holy Ministrations, and Evangelicall Ministry, which God hath appointed for Christ in the Church; It is but little, and with far lesse comfort, that we see,
of God in the creature; than what we see
of him in Christ; nor are the beams
of the Sun so glorious, or necessary,
Mal. 4. Rom. 10.18. as these of the
Sun of righteousnesse, which are diffused by his Ministers; which are
as his wings, by which he hath moved into all parts of the earth, and his voice hath been heard to the ends of the world.
And truly the most judicious Christians, who are able to
discern the day of Gods visitation,
Gildas de excid. Brit. de plores the sacrilegious injuries and neglect of holy men and holy duties before those miseries. doe looke upon this
shaking and battery made by some men, against the
publique office, and authority of the Ministry of this reformed Church of
England, to be nothing else, but the effects of those
counsels and plots, which are always contriving by the
powers of darknesse, and the gates of hell, against God, and Christ, against the
Orthodox Faith, and
purest Churches; And however they shall never prevail to destroy the true
Christian reformed Religion, in all places; yet they may occasion its
ebbing, and receding from a
negligent, wanton, and ungratefull people, who love
Apostasies,
Isai. 1.5. and
increase back-slidings; as many in
England seeme to doe: It may provoke the Lord to
transplant the Gospell to some other Nation, which shall bring
forth better fruits; and leave our
houses desolate, who brought forth such
sowre grapes, as these are, wherewith, after so many
hundred years,
Decr. 32.6. some men now seek to
requite the Lord and his faithfull Ministers in this Church; what can indeed be expected, but
some fatall Apostasie, either to grosse superstition, or Atheistical liberty, or heathenish barbarity? which is
nigh at hand, and even at the dore; when once the divine honour, and succession of the
Evangelicall Ministry is outed, and overthrowne; for what else can follow, when people shall either have no
true Ministers; or be taught to beleive that they need not any; and have no more cause to regard them that are such by profession, than so many
Mountebanks; whom no man is bound in reason, honour, conscience, or civility to hear, obey, maintain, or reverence, as having no higher
mandate, mission, or authority, than from their own mindes, or peoples humors?
To prevent which
direfull sin, shame, and mischief; to give some stay to the feares, and life
to the hopes of thousands, besides (and better then) my selfe, I have taken this boldnesse upon me (by Gods direction and assistance, (as I trust) though
unknowne, and not much
considerable to the many
excellent Christians,
16. The preservation of the honour of the Ministry most worthy of all excellent Christians. which are yet in this Church, and least of all
to those in power, whom the matter most concerns) with all due respects, all Christian charity, and humility to present to the publique view of all those (whom
[Page 586] this subject
of the Ministry and
reformed Religion doth concern) these most
sad and serious thoughts of my heart, which are not bufied about
Prophetick obscurities, or
Apocalyptick uncertainties; which may please melancholy fancies, and abuse curious readers: but about a matter most clear, from Scripture; most
necessary, to the being of any true Church in this world; to the comfort of every true Christian; to the succession of Religion in after ages. None of which can be kept in any
way of Gods revealed will, and ordinary providence, but onely by a right and
authoritative Ministry; which carries a relation and bond of conscience with it, between Minister, and people; which cannot be had, unlesse we still keep to the pattern, which Christ hath set us, and the Church of Christ in all ages followed; without any
falsity; though not wholly without some
infirmity.
Nor is there any thing, wherein men of the
highest power and excellency can shew themselves more worthy of the
name of Christians, than in their endeavouring effectually to restore, and establish the
due authority and
succession of the Ministry; by being patrons, incouragers, and protectors of all able, and peaceable Ministers and their calling: Whose honour is Gods, and will redound to theirs, whom God shall so far blesse, as to make them instruments of so noble, and most Christian a work; But they had need to be
Herculesses, men of most
divine vertue, and
resolution, that encounter the many headed hydras, and various monsters, which are at present set against the Ministry of this Church.
What ever
censures any other actions of men may ly under (which God will judge) and of which they may have more cause at last to repent, than to boast) yet this (the
vindicating and establishing of the true Ministry and its authority) they shall have of all things the
least cause to repent of. Nor (I hope) will any worthy men give me (or any other Minister) cause to repent, that I
have presumed to become an
humble suites, and a faithfull Monitor, in a matter of so great and so religious concernment; yea, peradventure I may find favour, (which God can only
give in the eyes of men) as
Abigail did in
Davids;
1 Sam. 25.33
[...] who blessed God for her
seasonable diverting of him from that
excesse of vengeance, to which
immoderate passion had tempted
him; It is not safe to treat those as enemies, which are Gods friends, and
friends to mens soules; It was an action onely fit for
Saul, (whom God had
forsaken) to destroy
the Priests of the Lord,
1 Sam. 18. as enemies and traitors. If any consecrated
vessels of the Temple should have soil, or
decayes on them, yet none but
Nebuchadnezzars, Belshazzars, or
Antiochusses would quite break
them in pieces, or melt them, and prophane them; No time can be too long, no counsell
too deliberate,
[Page 587] before Christians put so severe a
purpose in execution, or gratifie any
party without hearing all sides; Nor should they, that disadvise from it upon sober, and good grounds,
be lesse acceptable to men in power; than any of those, that prompt and incite to so
hardy and hazardous an adventure.
This gives me some hope if not of
acceptance, yet at least of
pardon, for either that
prolixity (for which none can doe greater penance than I have) or for that
plainnesse, by which I may exercise any mans patience, who vouchsafes to read this my
Apologetick defense:
17. The Authors excuse for the prolixity of this Apologetick defense. wherein I have not forgot, that, as it is written in a busie and pragmatick age, so possibly it may fall into the hands of some persons, whose imployments admit of
little leisure, for such long discourses, or tedious addresses: But, as
others in reading may be prone too much to remember their
momentaries; so I in writing have chiefly considered my
owne, and others
eternities. I have weighed with my self, how important a
businesse God had laid in this upon my heart; and my heart upon my hand; The vehemency and
just zeal for which, hath still dictated to my pen both
this spurre and excuse; That in a Cause of so
great consequence, it were not onely a
sin for me to
say nothing, but to say little; lest
shortnesse of speech should detract from the worth of the matter;
Weak shadowes would argue faint flames; either a dimnesse in that
light, or a chilnesse in that heat, which ought to attend a businesse, which (to my judgement) seems of
infinite importance to present, and future times; So pretious a Jewell, as the true Ministry of the
glorious Gospell of Jesus Christ, was not to be set with an unhandsome foil, or by a slight and perfunctory hand. I know
small fires and
short puffes, will not serve to make
great irons malleable; No Divell is harder to be
unmufled and detected, than that which conceals it self under
Angelick masks, which some weak and credulous soules think a sin, to lift up, or to suspect.
2 Cor. 2.11. But we are not ignorant of
Satans devises; No drosse, or masse of corruption is
more untamable, and unseparable from mans nature than that of
sacrilegious enmity against Christ, the Gospell, and the Ministry while they have any thing to lose.
I am sure, what ever we or our
posterity of this Nation may want, we cannot want Christ, or the true light of the Gospell, in its power and authority, without being a most
unhappy Nation; To which, if the
preservation of a learned, godly, and
authoritative Ministry in a
due ordination and divine succession, (such as was of late and still is, (though much wasted and weakned in
England) be not thought necessary; truly no more will the Scriptures, nor
[Page 588] the Sacraments, nor the peace of Conscience, nor the pardon of sin, nor the saving of soules ere long be
thought necessary; No nor the
excellency of the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ; whose Name and Worship will shortly be, either shamefully abused; scurrilously despised; (as now it is by many) yea and cleane forgotten, by the profane, stupid, sensuall, and Atheisticall hearts of men; unlesse there be some men, whose speciall calling and commission, from God and man, shall both enable and ordain them to
preach and administer holy things in Christs Name; whose duty and conscience so commands them to serve God and his Church, that they cannot be silent, or
negligent without sin.
18. Mens pronenesse to Apostasie without a true Ministry.To expect that arbitrary, and occasionall Preachers will doe the
work of Christ, and the Church; is as vain, at to thinke, that passengers or travellers will build, and
plant, and
sow, and fight for men in their
civill occasions; The men of this world, will finde many other imployments of
greater honour, credit and content, than to
preach the Gospell, with the crosse of poverty, and contempt upon them; (which is ever
crucifying the world, and must expect to be
crucified by the world;) It's rare to finde any generation of men that are truly
favourers of Ministers, or the Gospel; therefore they are ever grudging at all cost laid out on Christs account, as lost and going
beside their Mill, who had rather bee
savers, than
saved by him; Nor is the opinion, which sober men generally retain of the
excellency and
necessity of Christian Religion, in order to their salvation, sufficient to keep it up to a
constancy and
succession, without a true
powerfull and
authoritative Ministry: For we see that, although nothing concern
[...] men more, than to
beleeve there is a God, (the supreme good) of whose goodnesse, bounty, power, and protection we have every moment need, use and experience; and upon whose mercy our
sinfull mortality can (onely) with any reason depend, both living and dying for our eternall welfare; yet many (yea most of men) are ready to run out to
Atheism,
To Atheism. and to live
without God in the world, unlesse they have frequent and solemne remembrances, (besides their owne hearts) to put them in
minde in their dependance on, and duty to God; In like manner, although nothing should be more welcome to mankinde, (because nothing more necessary) than the news of a
Saviour for sinners;
To Unbeleif. yet the
bitter root of
unbeleif, and many
sensuall distractions, which are in mens hearts and lives, are prone to entertain nothing with lesse liking, than the hearing and obeying of this
holy Gospell; though applyed to them in the best and winningest matter, that
humane abilities can attaine: Nature and Reason teach there is a God, and no miracle was ever
[Page 589] wrought to convert Atheists; but the mystery of Salvation by Jesus Christ crucified is by no light of nature or reason attainable; and needed both miracles at the first planting, and a constant Ministry for the continuing of it in the world.
If then men be naturally so much
aliens from the life of God, and so much
enemies to the crosse of Christ; it is not like they will ever be so
good natured, as seriously to undertake the constant
taske, care, and
toile of preaching to others; especially, when they
have no call to it, but their owne, or others pleasure; no
conscience of it, as a divine Office, and duty; no promise, or hope of divine assistance, or blessing in it; no thankes for it, or benefit by it, either from God or man: Alas, these
warm fits and
gleames of novelty, curiosity, popularity, pride, wantonnesse, self-opinion, and
self-seeking; (which seem to be in some men, who count themselves
gifted, prophetick, specially cald,
The valour of cowards, and the vertues of hypocrites are in the eyes of their Spectators. and
inspired) these will soon damp to
coldnesse and deadnesse, when once either their design, which is bad; or their weaknesse, which is great; or their folly, which is grosse, shall be
2. Tim. 3.9.
manifest to themselves, and to others, as it is already to very many, good Christians; who finde, that all the
frolick and
activity of those men, is but helping forward the
pragmatick policies of those, who study to ruine this, and all reformed Churches; For if once
true and able Ministers be cryed down, cast out, and cut off as to
right succession; the true Religion, as Christian, and reformed too, cannot
(without a miracle) continue, but must needs be overrunne with
brutish ignorance, damnable errours, and barbarous manners; which are already prevailed much in many places, partly for want of
able Ministers, and partly by the
peoples supine neglect of publique duties, and despising their true Ministers, under pretence of engraffing to
new bodies, and adhering to new
gifted Teachers and
Conventicles; which we find breed up few or none in
knowledge, or piety; but onely
transplant proficients out of other mens labours, and nurseries: the mean time the
younger sort generally runne out to ignorance, and the elder to what liberties they most affect; for want of that setled
Ministry, order, and government, which ought in Religion, and reason of State to be both established and incouraged.
For my owne particular,
19. The Authors integrity. I have obtained all I designed
by this defense, if I may but put all
excellent Christians, and those chiefly (whom it most concerns) in
minde of that, which I thinke they cannot forget, or neglect without great
imprudence, as well as sin: nor will any man be excuseable, who doth not with his best
endeavours promote it. No private ends, or
sinister passion of envy, covetousnesse, or ambition; no fear, or contempt of any m
[...]n,
[Page 590] hath any
ingrediency in this piece,
Animi directa simplicitas satis se ipsa commendat.
Amb. (however, in other things, no man is more prone to discover how
weak and sinfull a creature he is, without Gods grace) I have nothing of
private interest, for profit, or honor, to crave, or expect from great or good men; Indeed they have little or nothing left to tempt men with: I have more then I
can merit, or well account for; yea I have enough; through the bounty of God,
Satis habeo si res meae nec mihi pudori, nec cuiquaum on
[...]ri f
[...]rent.
Hortalus apud Tacit. An. 4. and the blessing of one
(to me) Inestimable Jewell: whose
virtuous lustre both beautifies and enricheth my life, to an
honorable competency, and a most happy tranquillity, whose every way most over-meriting merits have deserved, as much as can be, to be consecrated by my pen to an eternity of gratitude and honour.
I have seen so
more than enough of the
worlds vanity, madnesse, and
misery; that I doe not desire any thing more, than to spend the remainder of my life in a contented privacy to the glory of God, the
honour of this Church, and the
welfare of posterity; If I were offered the
choice of all wishes, and the fulfilling of them in this world; I would
desire nothing, next that justice which is the conservatrix of all civill peace and society, but this, That
such as are able, would so far consider the honour of God, and the welfare of the Church of
England; as to become
Patrons, and incouragers of good learning, and the reformed Religion; and to this purpose, that they would establish that holy Discipline, right order, ancient government, and divine succession of able Ministers, which ought to be in the Church of Christ.
In reference to the
generall function, and
fraternity of whom, I cannot but intreat, and offer thus much at least as I have done, which cannot be to any good mans detriment, or the Publiques injury: For it is not a pleading for a
restitution of those honours, lands, jurisdictions, and
dignities, which were by pious donation, and devout lawes appropriated to that
profession: I know how vain and unseasonable a motion it were to crave the restoring of honors, goods, and estates of those who are now almost reduced to petition for their liberties and lives. (It is nobler (since God will have it so) for
Clergy men to want those blessings with content, than to enjoy them with so much envy and anger; as in this age seems inseparable from Bishops and Ministers in any worldly prosperity) Nor is it a challenging of those immunities,
Primum Ecclesia Dei jura, atque immunitares sum habeto.
inter Leges Edgari. and
priviledges, which the lawes
Imperiall, and Nationall, every where
among Christians indulged to the
Clergy; we must learn to think it
freedom enough, if we may have leave but to
preach and practise the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which is our duty and dignity; we must esteeme it a great priviledge now to be but exempted from
vulgar rivalry and mechanick insolency; which dares not onely to intrude into
[Page 591] Ministers Pulpits, but to pull them out by unheard of outrages; not suffering the Church to be their Sanctuary. We claim not exemption from civill Magistrates
Court-censures, and jurisdictions, (as was of
old in many cases) our aim is so to doe all things, as shall feare no men to be
spectators; nor our
enemies to be our
judges: Nor can we have so
full and
desirable a revenge on our enemies, as to doe well; who are never more sory, than to see any true Minister live
unblameably and commendably. We dare not crave to be eased of
publique taxes, either in whole, or in part; Notwithstanding (for the most part) our
charges are great, our
livings small, and but for life; yea and but the wages for
our war and worke; (while we serve in a better Militia:) It matters not what our
secular burdens be, so as we may make the Gospell any way lesse
burthensome, or more welcome to our hearears: We urge not that
common liberty which we have; and our
joint interest in the publique civill welfare, as
men; while yet we are made uncapable, and the onely men of any calling that are
excluded from all publique votes, counsels, or influence; when yet any trade may invade our calling, and usurp our Ministry: It is well, if wee may be suffered to be of
Gods Counsel; and permitted to acquaint others with it, in order
to their salvation; our ambition is, so to live, that the diminutions, contempt, and poverty, cast
upon the Ministeriall order (as to all secular priviledges or interests) may be no
disparagement to our function, any more than it was to
Primitive Bishops and Presbyters; who by their
constant patience and humility gave
greatest Testimony to the truth of the Gospell: whom their preaching moved not, their patience did. Yet,
Quos praedicatio non potuit, illos vicit praedicantium patientia; quos documenta Evangelica non moverunt, de istis bene toleratae injuriae tandem triumpha
[...]unt.
Hom. de Eccl. prim. persec. it will be little to the honour of this Nation, which as yet professeth the Christian Religion, to treat the Ministers of Christ after the rate, that
Diocletian, or
Maximinus, or
Julian did; or as those
primitive persecutors, either heathens, or
hereticks; or as the Mahumetans at this day doe; under whom, it is a favour to
tolerate any Christian Bishops, or Preachers, or Professors, among whom, even the remaining
Embers of Christianity are almost raked up, and buried, under the oppressions, poverty and barbarity used against them and their Ministers. Nothing hath a
deeper and
sharper sense upon my soule, than when I see, not onely the great and heavy distresses, which already have, and will further fall on many, and most of my
betters and brethren; (who as
learned, godly, and
ingenuous men, merit something at least of compassion;) but, chiefly, when, by
foresight of future times, I consider, not without grief and horrour, the great decayes, if not
utter vastations, of the
reformed Religion; and of that true piety, which
[Page 592] such hath heretofore so flourished in
England) through the want of true, able and authoritative
Ministers, all those inundations of ignorance, error, superstition, and confusion will certainly flow in, which all
good Christians would most
deprecate both from God and man; my own, and other
mens serious sense of all which, I shall much grieve to finde either unacceptably,
Fructus est laboris & finis operis placere melioribus.
Sym. Ep. or unsuccessefully expressed in
this Apologetick defence; which is humbly presented to the Christian candor, and submitted to the judgement of all those excellent Christians, whom it most concerns, and to whom it is directed; the least of whom I would not
willingly offend.
20. Deprecation of offence. Non laudes sed laudanda quae
[...].Beseeching them in the
name of our Lord Jesus Christ, to
accept in the spirit of meeknesse and love, what I have written (I hope) as becomes a Christian, and a Minister of the Gospell in this reformed
Church of England; Also to
cover with the
vail of charity, what ever
infirmities may appeare, as in a frail and sinfull man; who knowing, that I had chiefly to contest with some men, that are
wise in their own conceit,
Prov. 26.4. thought it a part of wisdome, in its season to
answer them, according to their folly. And when I considered, that these
Antiministeriall spirits, if they fear God, yet they seeme little to
reverence men, either in the
hoary heads of
pious antiquity declaring its judgement in the writings of the Fathers, Canons of
Councels, and histories of the Church; or in the
learned judgement of those
excellent Authours of
later edition, (who are all against them) It hath made me the more sparing in so clear and confessed a cause, to cite their
infinite Testimonies: My intent being, neither to make this
Apology a
flag of ostentation, for great reading: nor yet to
crowd up and
smother these men,
meerly with numbers of names and quotations, (which is very easie) but rather to breath upon
them with the breath of life, and to convince them with
Scripture, and
right reason; which may serve to meet with any in the ordinary rodes of rigid
Separatists, Papists, and
Socinians; as for
Seekers, Enthusiasts, Seraphicks, and
Ranters, they commonly fly like
Night-ravens and
Scrichowles, so much in obscurities, that I can hardly see them; though I oft hear their ominous
voices portending utter darknesse, after their
evening fulguratings and flashes: when I meet with any of these, I thought it my duty, and
honour not to give them way; though indeed I know nothing probable to conquer such
obstinate passions, to confute such
proud ignorance, or to curb such
wanton liberties, as these unruly spirits pretend to, but onely the hand of God in sicknesse, poverty, terrour, and improsperity: A little
winter of affliction will easily kill all those
vermine of opinions, which are bred in a
summers toleration, through health, plenty, successes, preferments; and which seise at length the very heads and hearts of men.
If any Christian,
through meer simplicity, and
honest credulity, have erred; not daring to take the
hundred part of that
confidence to maintain Truth, or to assert worthy Ministers, and the right way of the reformed and Christian Religion, which others doe, to broach, and abet their desperate errors and calumnies: I hope I have (as my purpose is) offered to those
well meaning Soules, in all plainnesse, and charity, what may redeem them from those
many false, and
erratick fires, which seek to seduce them, from their true Ministers, whom the light of right reason, and Scripture, and experience will shew them, are as much to be loved, honoured and est
[...]emed, as ever
any Ministers of the Gospel were to
any Christians in any Church, since the Apostles time.
If any rude and
injurious detractors, being over grown with
proud and
presumptuous flesh, instead of healing, rise to
insolent humors, and
intolerable inflummations, rayling, defaming, decrying, and speaking all manner of evill
falsely against worthy Ministers, and their calling; being resolved, and having vowed,
Act. 23.14.
as the forty men against Saint Paul, quite to destroy them; The
corrasives or
burnt alum here and there
sprinkled on the plaister of
this Apology is purposely to meet with, and to
eat out that proud and dead flesh, which may be in their corrupted minds and
benummed consciences. The sober Christian must not think, that every one that makes a sowre face or wry mouth, or wincheth at this Apology, or passeth a severe, slight, or scurrilous answer upon it, or its author, is presently hurt or injured by me, or it, further than he whose bones are broken, is hurt by one that strives to set them; or he that hath ulcerated sores, is by him that seeks to search and heal them. These men I must needs offend as to their distemper: I did
designe it; I ever shall offend them, if I will
defend this Truth; It is my duty, and charity, by displeasing them,
to doe them good: Apoplectick diseases are incurable, till
sense be restored; some men are
benummed, and
past feeling; I cannot live, or dye in peace, if I should
hold my peace, when
I ought to rebuke, and
with all authority,
Ephes. 4.19. (because with
Truth and good conscience; in
the name of Christ, and of all
my brethren) the
intolerable vanity, ignorance, pride, arrogancy, and cruelty of those, who have set up themselves above, and against all those, that are the ordained, reformed, and faithfull
Ministers of this, or any other Christian Church; In whom they list to finde nothing but
faults, and
insufficiencies; while they boast of their own rare
accomplishments; which are no where to
be found, but in their
proud swelling words, by which they lie in wait to
deceive the simple and unstable soules.
I could no longer bear their
insolent Pamphlets,
2 Pet. 2.18. their
intolerable
[Page 594] practises, their
uncharitable projects, against the glory of Christ, and the happinesse of this reformed
Church, and Nation; It grieved me to see so may
Shipwrackt soules; so many
tossed to and fro, who are floating to the
Romish coast; so many
overthrown faiths; so many willing and
affected Atheists; so many
cavilling Sophisters; so many
wasted comforts; so many
scurrilous and
ridiculous Saints; so many
withered graces; so many
seared consciences; so many
sacrilegious Christians; so many
causelesse triumphings, of mean persons, over learned, grave, and godly Ministers; I was troubled to behold so many fears, yet so much
silence, so many sighes and sorrows, yet so much dejection, and
oppression of spirits, such
over-awings, in those men, whom it becomes in a spirituall warfare to encounter with beasts and
unreasonable men, as being sure to
overcome at last; Therefore (among others) I desire, this apology may be a monument of my perfect abhorrency and publique protestation against all evil counsels, and violent designes used against this reformed Church, its Religion, and Ministry: when posterity shall see the sad effects of some mens agitations. I expect no acceptance from any men further, than I may
doe them good: Such as refuse to be
healed by this application, probably their smart will provoke them to
petulant replyes, which as I cannot expect from any sober, and serious Christian; so to the
wantonnesse of others, who are wofull
wasters of paper and inke,
[...]. Plato in Crito. I shall never have leisure to attend; I have better imployment, whereto I humbly devote the short remnant of my pretious
moment; even to the service of Christ, of this Church, and of all those
excellent Christians in it; to whose favour this
sudden Apologetick defence is humbly dedicated, in the
behalf of the Ministry of this Church of England, by their humblest servant in the Lord
FINIS.